sign in sign up
<<
Home , Agarakadzor, Aghin, Aghnjadzor, Aghstafa (river), Aghveran, Akhurik

GENOCIDE AND OF

C O N T E N T S

General information...... 3 Resettlement of to Azerbaijani lands and its grave consequences ...... 5 Resettlement of Armenians from ...... 5 Resettlement of Armenians from ...... 8

Massacre and deportation of Azerbaijanis at the beginning of the 20th century ...... 10 The massacres of 1905-1906...... 10 General information ...... 10 Genocide of Moslem Turks through 1905-1906 in Karabagh ...... 13 Genocide of 1918-1920 ...... 15 Genocide over Azerbaijani nation in March of 1918 ...... 15 Massacres in . March 1918...... 20 Massacres in Erivan Province (1918-1920) ...... 24 Massacres in Zangazur...... 33 Deportation and repression of Azerbaijanis during Soviet Government ...... 38 Deportation of Azerbaijanis from of 1948-1953 ...... 38 Deportation of Azerbaijanis from Armenia of 1988-1989...... 42 Unreasonable territorial claims of Armenia against and consequences of the military aggression ...... 54 General information ...... 54 Genocide in , tragedy of the XX century...... 60 Documents ...... 63 Letter on resettlement of Armenians from Persia (Iran) to our areas...... 63 "The report by Azerbaijani special committee of investigation's member Mikhailov on investigation by him of Muslim villages and Javanshir, , Jebrail and Zangezur uyezds of Ganja province, suffered from massacres and other violent actions by the Armenian side ...... 65 Report of Mr. Novatsky, member of the Extraordinary Investigation Commission of the Central State Archive of the Azerbaijan Republic ...... 71 Archive data on Armenian barbarities in the Shemakha uyezd (1918) ...... 74 Extract from files of the chancellery of Interior Ministry on violence over Muslim population of Karabakh and uyezds of Erivan Province adjacent to the Ganja province, by Armenians and Armenian Republic forces ...... 81 The list of Muslim villages destroyed and abandoned by the population in Irevan province until March of 1918 ...... 86 Council of Ministers of the USSR Decree № 4083 of December 23 1947. Moscow, Kremlin. 91 Council of Ministers of the USSR Decree №754 of March 10th 1948. Moscow, Kremlin...... 93 Names of settlements destroyed or liquidated by Armenians for they were Azerbaijani ones ...... 95 The previous names of settlements in the territory of Armenia belonging to Azerbaijanis renamed by the Armenia SSR, Supreme Soviet decree...... 102 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------On the opinion of Azeri population of Armenia in connection with the forthcoming resettlement to the Azerbaijan SSR...... 124 Decree of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan on the genocide of the Azerbaijani people issued on 26 March 1998 ...... 128 Statement of Milli Majlis (Supreme Assembly) of the Republic of Azerbaijan in connection with the Day of Genocide of the Azerbaijanis ...... 131 Statement of the Commissioner for Human Rights (Ombudsman) of the Republic of Azerbaijan on the occasion of 31 March – the day of Genocide against Azerbaijanis...... 133 Azerbaijani Ombudsman urges world community to give objective assessment to 31 March Genocide...... 135 Articles...... 136 Deportation of the Azerbaijanis from West Azerbaijan ...... 136 Genocide and terror as tested methods of Armenia’s struggle against Azerbaijani people . 139 Genocide of the Azerbaijanis ...... 144 Spring 1918: Armenian terrorism and the Turk-Moslem genocide in Azerbaijan ...... 147 What was this: genocide or deportation? ...... 150 Azerbaijanis were also exposed to genocide...... 154 Azerbaijani Genocide 31 March 1918: Don’t Forget Bloodiest Pages of History ...... 157 Mass displacement of the Armenians from and Iran into North Azerbaijan ...... 158 Karabagh during the Azerbaijani Democratic Republic ...... 160 Deportation of the Azerbaijanis from Armenia through 1948-1952...... 162 Azerbaijan-Armenia agreement and conference (1919) ...... 163 Anti-Azerbaijani activity of the Armenian extremists in Karabagh (1918-1920) ...... 165 Ethno-political changes in West Azerbaijan in the XIX-XX centuries ...... 167 Armenian claims for North Azerbaijani territories in the I-st half of the XX century ...... 169 200 years of the Karabagh tragedy ...... 172 Campaign to help recognize Azerbaijani Genocide started in US ...... 177 Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict: roots. Massacres of 1905-1906 ...... 178 Khojaly genocide commemorated abroad ...... 192 New Jersey State Assembly issues commemorative resolution on Azerbaijani Genocide .... 195 Iowa legislators recognize Azerbaijani Remembrance Day of Soyqırım...... 196 Azerbaijan marks 95th anniversary of March 31 genocide ...... 197 E-books ...... 200 Bibliography ...... 203

2 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

General information

After the Republic of Azerbaijan regained its independence, it has become possible to renew the objective picture of the history of our nation. The truth, which for many years was kept back, is being disclosed and misinterpreted events are getting their real value. Numerous acts of genocide against Azeri, which for many years did not receive its deserved political and legal assessment, are one of the secret pages of our history. The Gulustan and Turkmenchay agreements signed in 1813 and 1828 provided the legal ground for the partition of the nation of Azerbaijan and division of its historical lands. The occupation of the lands continued the national tragedy of Azerbaijan people. Within a short time, gross settlement of Armenians in the territories of Azerbaijan has begun. The occupation of Azeri territories became an integral part of the genocide. Armenians moved to , and Karabakh khanates have achieved to establish their administrative territorial unit of Armenian region despite their minority as compared to Azeris residing in the same area. This artificial division provided political reasons for the removal and annihilation of Azeris in their native lands. This was followed by propaganda of the establishment of the Great Armenia. In order to ensure the exculpation of the idea to establish this fictitious state in the territory of Azerbaijan, a wide-scale programme, aimed at the falsification of the national history of Armenians, was started. The distortion of the and the whole formed an integral part of this programme. Inspired by the idea of the establishment of the Great Armenia, Armenian invaders started to openly implement on a wide scale their evil actions against the nation of Azerbaijan during 1905-1907. Armenians started their brutal acts in Baku and further spread them through the rest of Azerbaijan and Azeri villages in the current territory of Armenia. Hundreds of settlements were razed to the ground and thousands of people were savagely killed. The organizers of these events were creating an unfavorable image about the people of Azerbaijan to hide the truth and prevent these events from a correct political and legal evaluation. They got use of the World War I, Russian revolutions in February and October of 1917, and managed to accomplish their ideas under the plea of the Bolshevism. The implementation of a cruel plan of cleansing the population of Azerbaijan in the provinces started by the Baku commune under the plea of fighting against counter-revolutionary elements in March of 1918. Armenian crimes have secured themselves an everlasting place in the memory of Azeri people. Thousands of Azeri civilians were murdered for the only reason of their belonging to the nation of Azerbaijan. Armenians destroyed dwelling houses and burnt people alive. Most of Baku was turned into ruins with national architectural sights, schools, hospitals, mosques and other monuments destroyed. Azeri genocide was particularly cruel in Baku, Shamakha, Guba, Karabakh, Zangezur, Nakhchivan, Lenkaran and other regions. Many civilians in those areas were killed, the villages were brought to ashes and national monuments were razed to the ground. After the establishment of the Azerbaijan National Republic, closest attention was paid to the March 1918 events. The Council of Ministers issued a decree on July 15 1918, to establish an extraordinary committee for the investigation of those tragic events. The committee investigated the first stage of the March genocide; the brutal acts in Shemakha and the cruel crimes in the territory of Yerevan province. A special department was established under the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to notify the community about the truth. The Azerbaijan National Republic declared March 31 as a mourning day for two times - in 1919 and 1920. It was the first attempt in the history to give a political assessment to genocide against the people of Azerbaijan and to the aggressive process, which continued for over a century. However, the collapse of the Azerbaijan National Republic did not allow finishing this process. In 1920, Armenians got use of the coming of the Soviet power into the South Caucasus, and declared the annexation of Zangezur and other regions of Azerbaijan to the Armenian Soviet Republic. They later started to utilize newer means to strengthen their policy, aimed at the deportation of Azeri people from these territories. For this purpose, they got use of the 23 December 1947 decree of the Soviet Council of Ministers "On removal of collective farmers and other Azeri population from the Armenian Soviet Republic to the -Araz lowlands of the Azerbaijan Soviet Republic". During 1948-1953, they finally achieved the purpose of mass deportation of Azeri people from their historical land, at the state level. At the beginning of the 50th Armenians, nationalists with the help of their defenders began to conduct a cruel aggressive campaign against the nation of Azerbaijan. In regular published books, magazines and newspapers in the territory of the former there were made the attempts to prove the belonging of our national culture, classic and architectural monuments to Armenians. At the same time, they strengthened their efforts to create a negative image about Azeri people worldwide. In order to create the image 3 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------of "a long-suffering oppressed Armenia nation" they deliberately distorted the events, which took part in this region in the beginning of the century. They called themselves the victims of the genocide, which they in reality conducted against Azeri people. Persecution of our compatriots in the territory of Yerevan, where the main population were Azeris and from the other parts of Armenia SSR led to their mass proscription. Armenians roughly violated the rights of Azeri people, created the obstacles to get the education in native language and exerted a strong pressure upon them. The historical names of Azeri villages were changed within a previously unforeseen process in the history of toponym, when ancient names were replaced with the modern ones. The trumped-up Armenian history was raised at the state political level in order to bring up younger generations of Armenians in the spirit of chauvinism. Brought up in the manner of Azeri literature and culture, which served to great humanism ideals, the young generation of Azeris stayed helpless before Armenia's extremist ideology. The claims against the Azeri national spirit honor and dignity, created an ideological platform for the political and military aggression. The Azeri genocide, which was not given a correct political and legal evaluation, led to distortion of historical facts in the Soviet media and misleading of the communities by Armenians. The leadership of Azerbaijan did not pay the sufficient attention to anti-Azeri propaganda, which raised and intensified among the soviet regime in mid-80s. The deportation of hundreds of thousands of Azeris from their historical lands at the first stage of the Nagorno Karabakh conflict in 1988, also did not receive a correct political assessment in Azerbaijan. The autonomous republic of Nagorno Karabakh was taken from Azerbaijan's control and annexed to the Armenian SSR at the basis of an unconstitutional decree of Armenian Republic and under assistance of the Moscow-led Special Administration Committee. This fact caused a serious dissatisfaction among the nation of Azerbaijan and forced it to begin important political activities. Even though the aggressive policy aimed at the occupation of the territories of Azerbaijan, was strongly criticized at numerous rallies held in Azerbaijan, the political leadership still did not give up its passive and contemplative position. In January of 1990, Soviet troops were brought to Baku in order to prevent further development of the national liberation movement. Hundreds of Azeri people were killed and injured, as the result. In February of 1992, Armenians accomplished unforeseen brutalities among the population of Khojaly. The Khojaly Genocide saw thousands of Azeri people murdered and taken prisoners of war. The whole city was razed to the ground. The adventurous policy of Armenian nationalists and separatists in Nagorno Karabakh, forced from their homelands over one million of Azeri nationals, who now have to live in tent camps. The tragedies, which took place in Azerbaijan in the XIX-XX centuries and resulted in occupation of Azeri lands, formed the consecutive stages of Armenia's purposeful policy against the Azeri people. Efforts were made to give a political assessment to only one of those events - the March 1918 massacre. The successor of the Azerbaijan National Republic - the Republic of Azerbaijan - considers it a historical duty to ensure a logical continuation to unfulfilled political decrees and political evaluation to the genocide

4 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Resettlement of Armenians to Azerbaijani lands and its grave consequences

Resettlement of Armenians from Iran

According to article 15 of the Turkmanchay Treaty signed on February10, 1828 the Armenian people living in Iran were given the right to enter freely as members of the Empire. Without any obstacles from the government or the local authorities, they were to pay no taxes or customs on their properties, things for sale and immovable properties. A period of one year was fixed for taking and selling movable properties. As to immovable properties, a 5-year period was fixed for selling or giving over power of attorney for them. Preparatory actions had begun as far as 1827. According to count Paskevich-Erivanskiy’s special, command from Peterburg that colonel Lazarev (Egizar Lasaryan) who had been prestigious among the Armenians, was taken at Paskevich’s disposal. At the beginning of October, 1827 Lazarev had already been a member of a group, which aims were to carry on work among the Southern Azerbaijan Armenians and later he was given a new assignment as a commandant of Tebriz (in Iran). A question of resettlement of the Iranian Armenians into the newly occupied territories had exactly been raised on the Russian Ambassador to Iran A.S.Griboyedov’s initiative. Actually, the Russian Government had planned to resettle 80.000 Cossacks on the bordering Iranian territories. This plan lost validity. While in November 1828 the negotiations were taking place in Dergargan between Russia and Iran, there was also a meeting between Griboyedov and Paskevich. Archbishop Nerses sent from Hoy (Iran) a delegation to Griboyedov Paskevich meeting in which its members asked them for a show of concern for the resettlement of Armenians. In December in his letter to Sinyalin, the military governor of Tiflis (), Paskevich mentioned that 15,000 Greeks and Armenians, living around Urmiya (Iran), wanted to resettle in Russian regions. However, Sinyalin suggested an idea to settle them in the regions of Irevan (now the capital city of Armenia) and Nakhichevan (part of Azerbaijan). Immediately after the Turkmenchai Treaty had been signed on February 14, 1878, Lazarev in his report to Paskevich reminded him that during the Russian- Iranian war, the Armenians did everything possible on behalf of Russia and now they want to leave their homes and resettle in Russia. In order to ensure fast and comfortable resettlement Lazarev suggested: 1. He asked to be in charge of the resettlement matters. He also asked Paskevich for documents stating which provisions would be made for the settlers; 2. In order to supervise the resettlement it had be within his power to determine the necessary number of the Armenian speaking staff and chief officers; 3. That the Russian Army should be on call in the new places where the climate could cause a delay of the settlement and to escort the settlers; 4. That the Treasury should provide appropriate means for poor settlers. In order to satisfy all these requests on February 26 Paskevich sent special instructions to Lazarev and to the Irevan temporary leadership. In the 15 articles of the proposal the following was noted : the Christian settlers who had been traders had to be settled in cities to restart their businesses ; villagers should be provided with enough fertile land and for 6 years they would be released from paying taxes and for 3 years would be released from obligations; the families ready to resettle should be provided with special documents and a list of concessions to be granted within that document; those to be resettled had to be divided into groups which were to be numbered between 150 to 300 families. It was important to send the settlers to the regions of Irevan and Nakhichevan to increase the Christian population in those regions as much as possible. Each group had to be provided with an Armenian speaking officer and 3-4 Cossacks as protectors; as soon as the families had started the journey the Irevan temporary administration had to be informed about the number of families; the climates of the regions in which they had lived, their occupations, the herds they had had an approximate time when they supposedly reach the border. Poor families were allotted 25,000 manats (Azerbaijani currency)* in silver from the Russian Treasury for resettlement. Lazarev and his Armenian officers’ duty were to ensure the settlers’ reach the border. In addition, this duty was considered to have been finished. Further, on the leadership of the resettlement was handed over to a committee that was set up and connected to the Irevan temporary administration. The committee members met the settlers on the border and accompanied them to the resettlement areas. All over Karabagh (Azerbaijan), this duty was handed over to Abxazov, the chief of the customs military district. Paskevich wrote an order consisting of 16 articles to the Irevan temporary administration, and noted that the committee had to allot areas of land according to the number of members of each family. In addition, take 5 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------them to their new homes. The committee had to resettle the villages separately, creating neighborhoods similar to the ones they had lived before. In order to keep up the traditions and the life they had been accustomed to and to protect the settlers from diseases and death as much as possible, those who had lived in mountainous areas had to be resettled in mountainous areas, those who had lived in lowlands had to be resettled in lowlands. Settling of Christians in Muslim villages was to be avoided; separate Christian districts and regions had to be organized. According to the Treaty, the withdrawal of the Russian troops from the Muslim or Christian villages should be followed by sending their staff. The staff had to accompany the settlers and it was decided to resettle people first from Maragan as the withdrawal had started there on March 8. The Armenians living not far from Karabagh, in the village Uzumjy and around, decided to resettle in Karabagh. It was necessary that Christians who had lived among Christians should be settled near their co- religionists. Those few who were Muslims were resettled near other Muslims. Before the harvest had been gathered all the settlers would lend equal amounts of money for the first crops and debts could be paid over a 6- year period. Good conditions and good drinking water would have to be taken into account when choosing a place to settle in. Special reports about the settlement of each family and accounts of general expenditures should be formed. Afterwards in most cases the requests of both proposals were not fulfilled. Lazarev sent delegations to the Armenian communities in Iran to attempt to resettle them by force and thus breaking the Turkmenchai Treaty and orders given to them. In connection with that Abbas Mirza twice appealed to colonel Lazarev that he put an end to the forced resettlement of Armenians and to fulfill the terms of the Turkmenchai Treaty. The archbishop Nerses in his appeal to count Paskevich asked him to give instructions to the local commandant of (Iran) to remove the bishop of the Sahmas monastery, Israely from his post and exile him to Echmiadzin (in Armenia) because of his opposition to the forced resettlement. At the same time, Abbas Mirza was concerned about the mass resettlement of Armenians along the Russian- Iranian border and tried to block this process. In addition, because of this his representatives visited the Armenians at settlements and tried to persuade them to move. If they did not agree, Mirza’s representatives promised them that they would pay no taxes for the next 6 years. In March 1828, Lasarev appealed to the Christians after observing the delay of the resettlement process. He faced many obstacles. At the beginning of his appeal, he noted that some malevolent people had frightened those who wanted to move Spreading rumours and misinformation. He also explained the concessions offered to them by Russia. He wrote, In Russia you will have equal rights with the subjects of His Majesty (the Tsar), you’ll forget all your troubles. There you will find a new motherland populated by Christians and will never ever see the humiliations of your sacred religion. You will see a gathering in one place of the Christians from different regions of Iran. Hurry up! Time is valuable. Soon the Russian Army will leave Iran and your resettlement will be more difficult and well not be responsible for your safe and peaceful resettlement. Even though you may suffer at first, in a short period you will achieve everything you once had. Moreover, this new good life will be forever.

Native Native Resettled Iranian Armenians Muslims Armenians Nehrem – 193 93 Karahanbeyli – 81 26 Tumbul 9 62 12 Yarinja 13 48 14 Gultepe – 113 37 Kazanji 10 58 – Benenyar – 72 12 Erasin – 61 7 Kuznut – 75 19 Nakhichevan city 114 392 285 Altogether, in the Region of Nakhichevan 290 1632 943

From the table it is obvious that most of the settlers were resettled in the villages with the overwhelming majority of Muslims. In the villages where there were mixed populations of Armenians and Muslims it can be seen that only a few settlers were introduced to these communities. To create a balance Griboyedov suggested that 500 families from Nakhichevan were resettled in Derelyeze. Later his proposal was acted on.

6 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------In 1829 in his final report to count Paskevich- Erivanskiy on the result of the resettlement of the Christians in the regions of Russia, colonel Lazarev noted that the resettlement began on February 26, 1828 and ended on June 11. During that period, 8,249 Christian families (100 families were Aysor, others were Armenians) had been resettled in Irevan, Nakhichevan and the region of Karabagh. From the Treasury 1500 gold and 400 silver manats were spent on the resettlement. About 1,500 Armenian families, who also wanted to move, stayed in Iran because Lazarev could not make it possible. At the beginning of 1828 on the instructions of count Paskevich-Erivansky a collegiate assessor (government agent), I.Shopen added the names to the village population records in which they had resettled. In 1852, the results of this registration were complied in 20 handwritten volumes. He called it “A Historical Document Commemorating the Era of Armenians Joining the ”. According to the statistics, 366 families consisting of 1,100 members were settled in Nakhichevan and 36 families consisting of 182 people were settled in Ordubad city. Emigrant Armenians were settled in 119 villages in Irevan, 68 villages in Nakhichevan and 11 villages in Ordubad (respectively). Generally speaking, 4,599 families consisting of 23,568 people were settled in Irevan; 2,137 families consisting of 10,652 Armenians in Nakhichevan; 250 families consisting of 1,340 Armenians in Ordubad. After Iranian Armenians had resettled in the newly organized Armenian territories, their number reached 60,681 people (11,377 families), whereas there were 81,749 Muslims (non-Armenians) (16,078 families) and 25,135 Armenians (4,428 families) before. Therefore, their number increased from 24% to 43%. If taking into consideration the fact that altogether out of 8,249 families resettled from Iran , 6,949 were settled in the Armenian region , then one can come to the conclusion that the other 1,300 families were resettled in Karabagh (in Azerbaijan) and Zangezur ( in Azerbaijan).

Vagif Arzumanly, Nazim Mustafa. Black pages of the history. Baku, 1998. p.25-32. Translated from

7 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Resettlement of Armenians from Turkey

Having been inspired by the victory of the Iranian- Russian war (1826-1828), on June 14, 1828 Paskevich troops attacked Western with an army of 12,000 soldiers by crossing the Arpachai river near Gumru and seized the Castle on June 23. They continued their attacks capturing Axalkay on June 24, Axiska- on August 15, Erdahan- on August 22, and Beyazid - on August 28. In summer 1828, the Russian Army also captured Erzurum, Mush, Oltunu and Bayburt. Armenian troops and the Armenians, living in Western Anatolia, played an important part in the victory of the Russian army over the Turkish troops. In the Armenian region, established at the beginning of the war, infantry and cavalry detachments consisting of 2,800 were formed. In most cases, these detachments were on the frontlines fighting for the Russian Army. After the first two Russian-Iranian wars the Azerbaijani Turks from the territory of the Irevan Khan state (city- state of Armenia) took refuge in Eastern Anatolia, which was under control of Turks (the territory of Turkey). In 1801, the Russians occupied Georgia. During that time, the so-called terekeme Turks of Borchali, Kazakh and Karapapack (all Turkish origin) took refuge in the villages of Childir and Arpachai. (2) It were the Azerbaijanis who were slaughtered and suffered most during the Russian attacks in Eastern Anatolia and they were also the ones who were forced to resettle. Using the official documents in his research, the Turkish historian Kemal Beydili described the tragedy of refugees (in general and Azerbaijani in particular) of that period on “The Armenian resettlement from Eastern Anatolia to Russia during the Ottoman-Russian war in 1828-1829”. He told, “Having seen that the way forward is free, the Armenians, who had occupied Erzurum, moved towards Beyburd and terrorized the surrounding villages. The people living around had two choices - to surrender to Russians, set off to unknown destinations, or scatter. Hence those living in Kars and Axiska took refuge in the villages around Erzurum and Erzinjan, made their way to Eastern Karahisar and its outskirts”. In August 1829, the Russian army, coming from the Balkan frontline, approached Istanbul. Sultan Mahmud II asked for peace. Thus on September 2 the Edirne Treaty was signed. According to the Treaty, Axalkelek and Ahiska (now part of Georgia) became part of Russia. The other occupied territories of Eastern Anatolia were decided to be given back to Turkey. According to article 13 of the Edirne Treaty, Armenians who were staying on the occupied Turkish territories, were given a right to enter Russia freely with their belongings over period of 18 months. When the Russian army started withdrawal from Kars, Erdahan, Beyazid, Erzurum and other regions, Turkish Armenians, who betrayed Turkey, had found them in a desperate situation. In order to save Armenians from this situation, the commanders of the Russian troops began to resettle Armenians to newly occupied Russian territories, thereby creating a Christian majority along the Russian- Turkish border. On October 10, 1829, Paskevich reported the tsar Nickolai I that “the 2,000 Armenians fought in the ranks with our soldiers in Beyazid... In Erzurum the majority of Christian population celebrated their religious holiday...A battalion, consisting of volunteers Armenians, was organized in Kars. Inevitable danger hung over their families numbering in 10,000... Please take care of these unhappy victims and do not let Ottomans take vengeance on Armenians who showed their love for Russia... That is why I dare to ask you to give me the power to resettle the Armenians in Georgia and Armenia. In my opinion approximately 50 silver roubles (Russian currency) for each family will be enough.” On November 18 the military minister, Chernishev in his reply to Paskevich, noted that the Tsar liked his proposal. Immediately after that, Paskevich started to act. In his letter to the estate Governor of Georgia Paskevich noted that with his permission the Christians living in the Turkish Empire, who wanted to resettle in Russia and Georgia without demanding any financial assistance, would be provided with passes to embark (to set off) by local troop commanders. Many refugees used it as a means to embark to their new destinations in the Russian territory. Resettles from Kars and its surrounding villages settled in Alayaz (Alagoz) which had a similar climate. General Pankratyev informed Paskevich that 95 families were given passes to resettle in Loru Canyon. In addition, major-general Bereman informed Paskevich that he provided asses to 4,000 families who left Kars and were making their way to Gumru. Paskevich organized a special committee to manage the resettlement. The committee had to obey to by- laws of the 12 articles. They were the following: 1. The resettlement Committee had to give orders concerning the migrants as they were entering the Russian territory. 2. The Committee was to continue acting until the resettlement process ended. Also, assist the farmers with starting new farms. The Committee should give a report to the chief commandment and from there on desist. 3. The Committee was to immediately start collecting information about the land grants from the Georgian government and surrounding regions. 8 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------4. All the migrants should be divided into groups: 1) merchants and second- hand dealers; 2) craftsmen; 3) farmers. During the resettlement, merchants and artisans should be settled in cities or urban areas where they can set up businesses. The farmers should be settled in the country hence climate conditions should be taken into account. Yelizavetpol (now Ganja) and other cities and regions have some unsettled areas. In addition, the committee can settle artisans and merchants there. 5. The Committee while demanding the lists of migrants from Turkey should also demands information about the migrants’ origins and their occupations. 6. The Committee should try to resettle the farmers as a whole, but if this is not impossible, they should be resettled in groups based on origin. 7. The Committee should provide the settlers with an adequate amount of land. 8. The settlers should be settled on state lands as a whole, but in case if there is not enough land to go around, they can be settled on the land belonging to church and privately owned properties. 9. The settlers should be free from taxes over a six-year- period and free from land duties over a period of 3 years. 10. Mixing of newly resettled Christian villages with Muslim villages should be avoided. For Muslims separate districts should be formed. 11. While resettling it is important to choose places, which are comfortable to live in, beautiful and have clean drinking water. 12. Each family should be given approximately 25 roubles in silver (Russian currency). Time given for the resettlement by this order was followed closely to the letter. In present Armenia and Georgia, as well as in Azerbaijani regions like Ganjabasar and Karabagh, resettled Armenians were settled side by side forming close-knit communities in beautiful villages, warm climates, in mountain valleys, which had pure water, and in good cities. On January 22, 1830 in Paskevich’s order to Chernishev, it was noted that according to his instruction 2,500 resettled families from Kars and its surrounding regions were settled in the abandoned villages of Eleyez, where climate was similar to their former homelands. The Turkish government showed a concern about resettling from its territories of the Armenians who were dispersed throughout its territory but were now compacted into one area along the borderline. Thus, the Turks decided to forgive Armenians’ betrayal and massacres, as a strategic move against the Russians. It was also decided not to make them answerable for anything. On February 17, an amnesty for local Armenians was announced. Notwithstanding this the katalikos* of Erzurum Armenians realized the severity of the crimes committed. He was sure that they would be held accountable for everything. Turkey sent overt and covert agents to Erzurum, Kars, Eleshirg and other paces, which were occupied by Russians or Armenians, but then were rescued, in order to stop the Armenian emigration. Pankratyev, who was the head of the resettlement on the occupied territories, sent a complaint letter to Paskevich in which he noted that obstacles were put in order to prevent the emigration of the Armenians from Erzurum. In addition, Turks obstructed Armenians from selling their belongings and lands. In order to resolve the question of the sale of Armenian lands, Paskevich sent major Vannikov as a representative to Erzurum. However, some time ago, i.e. during the war, the Armenian villages had been once Muslim ones. Armenians had to resettle in safe places; these were bought them from Muslims. For example, in Kars, the Armenians took possession of over 80 villages in their entirety and another 15 villages were partially overtaken. Meanwhile the Turkish were leaving the territories occupied by Russia (namely Axalkelek and Axiska). Income made from selling of belongings and lands of the Turkish evacuating the territories, which were occupied by Russians, and entering Turkey were not given compensation for them properly.

Vagif Arzumanly, Nazim Mustafa. Black pages of the history. Baku, 1998, p.33-38. Translated from Azerbaijani language

9 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Massacre and deportation of Azerbaijanis at the beginning of the 20th century

The massacres of 1905-1906.

General information

The scenario of the massacres that were committed against Azeri Turks at the beginning of 20th century in Caucasus, especially in the area of present Armenia, was based on the experience that Armenians gained at the end of 19th century in South Anatolia. After the Russia-Turkey war of 1877-1878, the “Armenian case”, raised as the result of the attempts of European Countries, later had become assistance for Armenians to gain autonomy and build an independent Armenian state in Eastern Anatolia. In order to achieve this autonomy, first it was necessary to increase the proportion of Armenian population in East Anatolian provinces, namely in the provinces which Armenians called “West Armenia”. Superiority was not on their side in terms of the number of population, in the province that Armenians called “West Armenia”. Acting as the guarantor of Armenians, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of admitted this in the document that they published in 1897. In those years, with the help of and France, the propaganda of Armenian revolt was taking place in Turkey. “Dashnaksutyun” and “Hunchal” political organizations had taken the responsibility of the leadership. In order to commit mass confrontations, Armenians were attacking Turks and to cause massacres to start and later be able, through the European mass media, to make the world believe that Turks were subjecting them to massacres. Sultan Ebdulhamid stopped the confrontations started by Armenians in 1894-1896 in Turkey. Majority of the organizers and executers of those confrontations had moved to different regions of Caucasus. According to the Russian author N. Shavrov, 900,000 Armenians were living in Transcaucasus in 1896 and 1,301,000 in 1908. Therefore, 400,000 Armenians had settled in Transcaucasus at that time. It was shown in the document of the police department of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia in 1908, that “after the known events in Turkey half a million Armenians had come to Transcaucasus. These Armenians immediately showed their dark intentions”. After this, in the present area of Armenia, the number of the members of “Dashnakusutyun” Party increased even more, and the anti-Turk propaganda had gotten stronger in Caucasus. According to the information given by “Novoe Vremya” newspaper’s Irevan correspondent Griqoryev, 80% of crimes were committed by Armenians and paid assassins. It is interesting that, even long before the Armenian troubles started in Turkey, couple of months after the “Dahnaksutyun” party was registered, namely in the January of 1891 Safrazyan’s four piece play novel was performed in Tagiyev theatre un Baku, in the 1st picture of that perform a Turk torturing an Armenian woman, in the 2nd piece that woman’s struggling for her freedom, in the 3rd piece that woman destroying the Turk were described, and in the 4th piece Armenia was described as having won freedom, on reflection of a young women. For that performance, the author of the novel, Safrazyan, was awarded the name of Baku’s makler. This information was taken from the letter that Caucasian janishins sent to Baku’s governor on February 7 ‘1891. As it seems, at the end of the 19th century, “Dashnakstyun” party’s anti-Turk propaganda engine had been started with its full force not only in Irevan and Tiflis, but also in Baku. The Armenian Church was skillfully playing the role of the source of financial and spiritual nourishment for Armenian chauvinism and Armenian nationalist parties at the beginning of 20th century. Because the law passed in 1903, about transferring church’s lands to the disposal of Russia’s Ministry of Land and Stock, had struck the financial situation of the organizations financed by the church, Armenian terrorism had widened, and anti-Turk and anti-Muslim feelings had accelerated. In Irevan and Echmedzin, Armenian Church had organized revolts in protest against this law. On August 19 of the same year in Ganja, on September 2 in Gars and Baku, on September 12 in Shusha, on October 14 in Tiflis Armenians had committed conflicts and terrors. Confrontations that were taking place in Russia itself and the strengthening of waves of dissatisfaction against the empire was creating a stir in Transcaucasus. Armenians were skillfully taking advantage of this chaos. In order to avoid the blow away from them, Russia’s chauvinist governmental circles were accelerating Armenians anti-Turk and anti-Muslim campaign. Armenian groups, armed with weapons supplied by high ranking Armenian and pro-Armenian officers of the Caucasus janishinlik (vicariate), wanted to attack Azeris living in Baku, Irevan, Naxchivan, Zengezur, Karabagh, Tiflis, Gence and other places, and increase the number of Armenians in those areas. Because, in that period Armenians made up majority in only 5 out of 54 gazas (gaza - administrative territorial unit) in Caucasus.

10 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------The following is said in the above-mentioned document of the police department about Armenian-Muslim massacres in Caucasus between 1905 and 1906: “Dashnaksytun” showed its power, Muslims lived their cruelty. A double game had been played here: first, getting partial revenge on Muslims, and on the other hand, gaining strong propaganda materials to revolutionize not only the Armenians, but also some other inhabitants of Caucasus by blaming the press and Russian government of all the accidents. As the result, many Russian officers and various individuals not suitable for Armenians victims of terror: General Elikhanov, governors Nakashidze and Andreyev (the former governor of Baku and latter vice-gubernator of Yelizavetpol (Ganja)), Colonels Bikov and Sakharoc, and other government officers. Their second aim that they partially accomplished was that Armenian-populated and Muslim-populated territories were separated, and the lands for settling Armenians that had fled from Turkey and Iran were evacuated. Over the last 5-6 years, their number had reached up to half a million, and 200,000 of them gained citizenship with the authorization of Russian offices. Partial separation of territories in the Yelizavetpol, Irevan and Gars provinces had been achieved, certain parts of the lands had been emptied, and many Muslims saved their lives by fleeing. Russia’s ruling circles also had played a double game for their purpose in Armenian-Muslim’s conflict in 1905-1906. As the imperial officers were afraid that the wave of dissatisfaction would be directed against the government, they stayed careless towards the massacres that Armenians committed in the areas where Muslims lived, and in some cases, by supporting their side, managed to make both parties to waste their power on ethnic clashes. This is said in the book, which was published in Istanbul by Jahangir Zeynaloglu, about setting up a special spy network for this purpose in 1924: “However Azeri-Turks still slept the sleep of the just and supported the empire in the conflicts. Using this naivety of the Muslims, Russia specially sent a delegation of 130 spies, using its propaganda against the Turks and Armenians, agitated them to raise weapons against each other and made the two nations, who had lived in peace for centuries, to massacre each other”. Armenians had committed massacres in Irevan on February 21-23. According to the information given by M.S.Ordubadi in his book “Bloody years”, Armenians’ next intrigues were accelerated again with the wounding of 3 Muslims in Jahri, a village of Nakhchivan gaza on May 5, and the murder of a Muslim on May 7 in the village of Tunbul. On May 8, together with the head of Irevan city Agamalov and the glava (head of town) of Nakhchivan city Jafargulu Khan Nakhchivanski, the vice-governor of Irevan Baranoviski came to Nakhchivan. Because the massacres were not ceasing, General Alikhanov Avarski was also sent to Nakhchivan from Tiflis. Because they were defeated in Nakhchivan, Armenians committed their next conflicts in Irevan. The Armenians’ initial purpose consisted of clearing Irevan and the surrounding villages of Muslims, and then, as Ordubadi states, “of such low imaginations of uniting the Irevan Armenians with the forces standing by in Nakhchivan by destroying Muslim villages on the way from Irevan to Nakhchivan, and uniting Zengezur’s volunteers with military in Nakhchivan by destroying all the villages between Zengezur and Nakhchivan”. On the May 23, a massacre starts with Armenians’ attack on young Muslims in the garden. Even though massacres were stopped in Irevan on May 31, Armenians decided to attack Muslims villages. In the same night, Armenians attacked to Gozejik village of the Girkhbulaq territory. On July 2, an Armenian battalion of 10 thousand attack Mengus village. The inhabitants of 12 destroyed Muslim villages run to Tazakand. Armenians attack Gulluja village on July 3. The unarmed inhabitants run to the villages of Tutik, Damargirmez and Kamal. Massacres continue for 18 days. On June 3, the Armenians of Abaran, Shoreyel, Pembek, and Aleksandrapol attack Ushu village of the Echmiadzin (Uchkilsa) gaza’s, on June 8, Muslims leave the village. On June 9, Armenians destroy the villages of Persi, Nezrevan, Kichikkend, Kotuklu Gashabulaq and others. On June 10, Armenians destruct 10 villages in Ehmiadzin. M.S.Ordubadi characterized the genocide committed in 1905 by Armenians in the territories of present Armenia as following: “Irevan was burning and constricting noble nation having turned into a flaming mountain, volcano”. Whereas there were 313,176 Azeri people in Irevan province in 1897, after10 years, i.e., in 1907, 302,965 people were left there. More than 10,000 Azeris were killed of the natural population increase in the Irevan province in 1905-1906. Having achieved their goals in the Irevan province, Armenian armed groups started massacres in Garabagh. As the result of the attacks that started on June 1, the villages Veyelli, Qachar, Chemenli, Arishm Qishlaq, Mezre villages of Cebrayil-Garyagan were destroyed. Massacres were committed in Shusha on August 16. According to the Armenian author C.Zavariyan, in Shusha gaza 12, in Cebrayil gaza 5, in Cavanshir gaza 15, in Zengezur gaza 43 Muslim villages (75 villages altogether) had been destroyed in that period. A conference was held in Tiflis in 1906, with the initiative of the Caucasus janishin (vicar) Vorontsov- Dashkov, with the purpose of ending the Armenian-Muslim massacres. In that conference, Muslim spokesmen, Ahmed Bey Afayev, Merdan Bey Topchubashov, Adil Khan Ziyadkhanov and others, expose “Dashnaksyutun”

11 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------party’s purpose, point out it being the organizer and the conductor of the massacres and terrorism committed in Caucasus, prove that government circles were ignoring the organization’s actions. However, some time later the conference, Armenian armed groups start committing massacres again. After their second defeat in Baku and Shusha, “Great Russian revolution died out, we could not finish the job”, so, in order to open the roads from Garabagh to Zangezur, soldiers had been collected soldiers by writing telegrams to Armenians of Irevan, Abaran, Aleksandropol and Shorayel. Armenian population was too few in areas from Irevan to Zangezur, and from Zangezur to Garabagh. Therefore, Armenian groups were ordered to attack to Muslim villages on the way. Generally, during 1905-1906, more than 200 Azeri populated places were destroyed in Irevan and Ganja provinces, and the people were subjected to genocide.

Vagif Arzumanly, Nazim Mustafa. Black pages of the history. Baku, 1998, p.45-52. Translated from Azerbaijani language

12 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Genocide of Moslem Turks through 1905-1906 in Karabagh

The first revolution of XX century, which is known in history as a century of revolutions, was the I bourgeois-democratic revolution in 1905-1907. The revolution triggered deepening of social-economic and political crisis, active struggle of working class, which turned into the leading force of revolutionary movement, activation of people in rural areas and struggle for independence of ethnic minorities, which constituted 57 percent of population. Baku being the base of raw materials for developing industry of empire and one of the four largest industrial centers had transformed into the center of workers’ movement. The strike of workers in oil fields of Balakhany, Sabunchu, and Ramany started from December 13 and ended on December 30 by signing of collective agreement, the first in Russian history between oil industrialists and workers. Use of economic terror methods (125 rigs were burned through December 25-30 in oil fields of Balakhany-Sabunchu-Ramana, in total 225 were burned). (D.Huseynov. Glorious victory of Baku proletariat. Baku, 1955, p. 61, I.Bagirova. Political parties and organizations of Azerbaijan at the start of XX century. Baku, 1977, p.66-67). Russian empire, which attempted to keep its dominance, in order to distract masses from revolution, applied “one of the most ancient methods of despotism” consisted in “separation” of nations, which are its subjects and cause a confrontation between them. Failure of separatist activity of Armenian nationalist groups formed in the second half of the XIX century on the territory of Ottoman empire lead to transfer of their activity center to Azerbaijan. Despite that all this was well known to Russian empire, Russia as a continuation of Russian chauvinism supported fight of Armenian- Dashnak gangs, which had gained experience in “struggle” in Turkey against armless peaceful Azeri Turks. Dashnaks, which widened its structure and thoroughly armed, started to fulfill its dirty aims – withdraw Moslems from their homeland and fight for creation of Armenian state. First attacks took place in areas with dense Armenian population – Yelizavetpol, Irevan province, Gars, Shusha and Nakhchivan, because they have higher chances here. Members of very armed “zinvor” units, taking advantage of absolute indifference of government bodies of tsarist Russia, started to mobilize Armenians for struggle against “Turks”. Speedily moving Dashnak armed forces fell like typhoon on unprotected Turk villages and mercilessly devastated them. Their tactics was very simple: unexpectedly attacking civil population to kill them, loot and burn their houses, and finally went away in order to avoid revenge. (B.Nadjafov. Face of enemy. History of Armenian nationalism in Caucasus in the end of XIX-beginning of XX century. Baku. 1993, p.174-175). Armenian nationalist program of creation of “Great Armenia” envisaged as one of the major tasks the occupation of Shusha. Shusha being a major city and one of the social-economic, cultural centers of Garabagh possessed favorable geographic and strategic location. “Dashnaktsutun” even had plans to connect Shusha, Ganja, and rendered money in amount of 60 thousand for construction of pipeline. That highway had to pass through territory of Azerbaijani villages in Garabagh (B.Nadjafov. Face of enemy. History of Armenian nationalism in Caucasus in the end of XIX-beginning of XX century. Baku. 1993, p.182). Armenian-Moslem conflict started on February 6 of 1905 in Baku “… exploded as a bomb… and a whole Caucasus was under fire from here. (M.S.Ordubadi, Bloody years. Baku, 1991, p.13). Over May-June of 1905 Armenian-Moslem conflict covered provinces of Irevan, Nakhchivan, Shusha, Jebrail and Garyagin. In the summer of 1905, the government did not attempt to stop Armenian-Moslem confrontation in Baku, Ganja, Shusha, Jebrail and Garyagin. Population of Shusha, being inattentive to Armenians armament and preparation for war, continued to live with thoughts “may an Armenian be an athlete?”, “Armenians are cowards”. On August 8 of 1905, Armenians killed an Iranian Azerbaijani and looted caravans of Moslems. On August 16 Kazaks while attempting to escape killed an Armenian. Armenians who blamed Azerbaijani for these event started riots. After the dentist Mashoryans’ call for Armenians to start the war against Turks the Azerbaijani districts of the city were attacked. On August 17, thoroughly armed Armenians attacked Azerbaijani districts Khalfali and Kocharli of Shusha. Azerbaijani beat off the attack. On August 19, Azerbaijani fired Khandemirov Theater and a number of houses of Armenians. Firing in Shusha continued until September 10. Arrival of Vorontsov-Dashkov, representative for Caucasus put the end to firing. Despite that from September 14th the peace was announced, 17 Iranian workers were mercilessly killed by Armenians on August 21. However, Moslems showed the patience and did not break the peace. During the August events in Shusha about 100 Azerbaijani were killed and 20 houses were burned. (M.S.Ordubadi. Bloody years. Baku, 1991, p.58). A year later the second Shusha tragedy happened by the blessing of empire’s officials. Armenians fulfilled bloodshed in Nakhchivan and Irevan in the summer of 1906 continuing their offensive activity. Armenians, which in June did not reach their goals in districts of Jabrail- 13 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Garyagin showed a distinct diligence and taking advantage of weakness of Garbagh beys succeeded to bring back the Goloshapov, head of Duma. Upon return by instigation of Armenian Kiki Kalantarov, he allowed the next round of genocide against of Shusha. Dashnaks, which succeeded in gathering in Shusha of 7000-armed Armenians from surrounding villages, also supported by 850 Russian soldiers subordinate to the General. Due to treacherous activity of Kiki Kalantarov, on July 12 Goloshapov, who accepted a bribe in amount of 10 thousand mantas, give a permission to Armenians for a broad armed attack against Moslem population of Shusha. “…5 cannons of Russian army, 6 cannons of Armenians shot from trenches without the break… citizens of Shusha with only one cannon put on the wheels moved from one trench to other and confused Armenians. This bronze cannon made by master from Shusha caused such an awful noise… that Armenians were horrified” (M.Navvab. Armenian-Moslem conflict took place in Shusha in July. “Veten qezeti” newspaper. August 28, 1991, p.4-5). Azerbaijani with support of groups of people from surrounding villages started counter-attack and put on fire houses in Armenian districts and occupied trenches of Armenians. In the battle lasted for 5 days 18 Azerbaijani and about 700 Armenians were killed. Among Kazaks and Russians there were 31 killed. (M.Navvab. Armenian-Moslem conflict took place in Shusha in July. “Veten qezeti” newspaper. September 5, 1991, p.2). Despite that the peace was announced between Armenians and Azerbaijani on July 18, Goloshapov, who clearly comprehended his own fault, behaved with a great care in the city. After a number of complains to government bodies from Moslems, Goloshapov was sent to Tiflis, where he was killed by activists of “Difai” party. These events in Garabagh were not the first and not the last of Armenian atrocities. It is an interesting fact that despite a century elapsed since those events, the tactics and strategy of Armenians were not changed. M.S.Ordubadi based on 245 respondent letters painfully described Turk-Moslems genocide fulfilled by through 1905-1906. Most of the causes of that genocide do exist today.

Kemale Huseynova http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info/ru/articls/artc113eng-26.php

14 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Genocide of 1918-1920

Genocide over Azerbaijani nation in March of 1918

It is already ten years since our nation has commenced building its sovereign state being in utterly difficult situation and surpassing incredible obstacles. Looking back to the passed way we observe errors, shortcomings and those great achievements, which were possible exclusively in terms of the independence. Among such achievements, there is opportunity to see our nation’s history in new light, form objective approach to historical course of its evolution, reveal obscure pages of history, and give proper, unbiased appraisal to its individual periods and events having been distorted, forged or just hushed up for long decades. One of the pages is March events of 1918 that were presented in soviet historiography as “civil war”, “musavatists’ counter- revolutionary rebellion” being allegedly provoked by “Musavat” party’s members with aim of overthrowing soviet regime in Baku. In present-day times owing to efforts of Azerbaijani social scientists who found and analyzed most archive documents being earlier thoroughly concealed, and also owing to current democratic processes in Azerbaijan there was created condition for public declaring the whole truth about the March events, qualifying them as genocide over Azerbaijanis, list the main ringleaders of this bloody massacre. February revolution and following October events, publication of such documents as “Declaration of Russian nations’ rights” and “Appeal to Muslim working people of Russia and East” were taken by Azerbaijan nation, intellectuals, national parties for opportunity of realizing “national autonomy within Russian Federation” idea. “Musavat” party that appeared at the respective period on political struggle’s proscenium advanced “Azerbaijan’s autonomy” idea as one of the paramount programme demands. But provisional extraordinary commissar on Caucasian affairs, S.Shaumyan was ardent antagonist of the idea. He considered Azerbaijani nation’s legitimate and natural demand of granting Azerbaijan an autonomy as “dream of Azerbaijani nationalists” to make Baku “capital of Azerbaijan khanate” (S.G.Shaumyan, Selected works. Moscow, 1978, II v., p.257). The paradox is that flatly refuting possibility of granting Azerbaijan an autonomy Shaumyan at the same time took for due plan of establishing Provisional armenian government at its territory occupied Russian troops. Moreover, realization of this plan in accordance with decree dated by December 29, 1917, signed by V.I.Lenin and I.V.Stalin was charged to Shaumyan. He was also commissioned with leading over determination of this “autonomy’s” bounds especially of adjoining moot areas (Decrees of Soviet government. Moscow, 1957, p. 289-299). The bolshevist government was aware of Shaumyan’s approaches to most clue points of bolshevist party’s national programme, his radically hostile attitude to such items as granting of autonomy, nations’ right to self- determination. As far back as 1914, Lenin expressed in his letter to Shaumyan critical attitude to these views. “It’s shame on Russian Marxist to hold standpoint of Armenian hen-coop… Because of “Armenian” blindness you become apprentice of Purishkevichs and their nationalism” (Lenin V.I. Complete Works, v.48, p.302). It’s very interesting that on the eve of March developments “Bakinskiy rabochiy” newspaper published in March, 15 Lenin’s letter to Shaumyan written as early as December, 1913 where the latter has been sharply criticized for non-recognition of autonomy and self-determination right ideas (CW, v.48, p.233-236). Maximalism of Shaumyan’s views, obstinacy and strict methods during activities conducted by him were known to Centre. Right therefore Lenin wrote in his telegram to Shaumyan dated February 14, 1918 that along with “firm and resolute” policy it is necessary to conduct very cautious diplomacy. The former took into account utterly complicated situation in this region, he demanded to solve very delicately and carefully most important problems (V.I.Lenin about Azerbaijan. Baku, 1959, p.75). It should be kept in mind that Shaumyan – “internationalist” regarded Azerbaijan nation highly malevolently attaching to it such labels as “Tatar (Azerbaijani) mob”, “Tatar ignorant masses”, “robber gangs”, “Tatar ruffians” etc. It’s enough to read fluently his selected works for making sure of the above-mentioned. (Shaumyan S.G. Selected works. Moscow, 1978, I v., p.119, 129, 185; II v., p. 216). All of this accounts for Shaumyan’s behavior in of 1918. Considering March events in the light of contemporaneity we reveal the facts that used to escape our consciousness, were not paid due attention. Among them – appointment of Kobozev P.A. as Extraordinary Commissar of government in Middle East and Baku province. The fact is mentioned in events chronicle from volume 36 of V.I.Lenin’s Complete Works (p. 684). In March 17, 1918, Lenin had conversation with Kobozev, signed and delivered him mandate for taking measures on securing local authorities, handed him letter addressed to Baku comrades. The letter mentioned in Complete Works is supposed to be written by Stalin on Central Committee and Lenin’s

15 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------instructions. It was of great importance and provided guide to action, directed and anticipated prospects of the developments in the region. In view of the letter’s importance, we are citing it in more details: “To Stepan, Alyosha and other friends. We are sending comrade Kobozev to you as extraordinary commissar of Middle and Baku. He is resolute, has rich experience in struggle with counter-revolution in Middle Asia, knows the particulars of war art, he is railway engineer and old party worker. Appointing him also as commissar of Baku we were guided by the fact that Stepan, Caucasian affairs commissar functions in Tiflis, while Baku, this central point of the entire south is already besieged from everywhere, therefore it is impossible for Stepan to be in both Middle East and Baku at once. We are fully sure that Kobozev (he is warned by us) will act in concordance with Stepan. One thing is indubitable; in military and financial terms Baku should be fortified, if Moslems demand autonomy, we should grant it, ensure unconditional recognition of central and local soviet authorities, immediately establish within Baku Deputies Council Moslem department, and highly develop Moslem literature… Kobozev will report you details. Faithfully yours, Stalin”. (Azerbaijan Republic Political Parties and Public Movements State Archives, copies fund № 453). Thus, all measures listed in the letter were aimed on fortifying soviet power in Baku and winning round large working strata of Muslims. Confrontation with local inhabitants was not necessary to Centre. Here in Baku, with its extremely motley population, there was required delicate and cautious approach to many complicated problems and maximalism was irrelevant here. Appointment of Kobozev, experienced party member and military specialist was in our opinion careful attempt to restrict Shaumyan’s actions from making decisions on his own as Caucasian Extraordinary Commissar. Henceforth decisions were to be taken in concord. As further events showed, Centre’s apprehensions were grounded. If he knew about concrete resolution of Centre concerning autonomy for Moslems he would have come to an agreement with “Musavat” party’s leaders and solve the problem by peaceful means. Especially as before March events “Musavat” members publicly advanced idea of autonomy within Russian Federation. Unfortunately we do not know exactly whether this letter reached Shaumyan before the March events (Kobozev was at this time in Baku), and how he took part in them. Historians will have to study all of this thoroughly. One thing was undeniably obvious: Shaumyan went toward confrontation deliberately. It was necessary for realizing well-conceived plan. Frenzied atrocities over Azerbaijanis, cruelty and vandalism of dashnaks in March days in Baku give ground to suppose that it was Shaumyan’s “requital action” as stresses M.Rasul-zade in ‘Unforgettable tragedy’ article (“Azerbaijan” newspaper, March 31, 1919) on account of March developments’ first anniversary (quotation from “Historiography of March slaughter, 1918” book after A.Iskandarov, Baku, 1997, p. 103): action of cleaning Baku from Azerbaijanis because differently it’s impossible to account for mass slaughter of Azerbaijanis, absolutely innocent peaceful Azerbaijan population of Baku and other towns of the region in March days. The further course of developments confirms this. At this period in Baku because of blocking Baku-Tiflis railroad there gathered several thousands of armed Armenians returning from battlefronts. Besides here were thousands well-armed fighters who represented Dashnaktsutsun party. Shaumyan was perfectly aware of ardent nationalistic and counterrevolutionary orientation of dashnaks’ policy. Right therefore he had to hinder from their staying in the city. But this failed to take place. By this time it was observed swift increase of “Musavat” party’s influence. Shaumyan admitted himself that “by the II year since revolution the party had become the most potent one in Transcaucasus” (Shaumyan S.G. Selected works. Moscow, 1978, v. II, p.291). In these conditions, he tried by any hooks to debar “Musavat” from political rival, discredit it. Azerbaijanis in Baku and its vicinities were defenseless before armed to the teeth Armenian military units. At that time, “Musavat” failed to dispose of any units. Y.Ratgauzer writes in his “Revolution and civil war in Baku” book: “Musavat” party did not have available regular military units by the time of beginning events in the city. The Musavat forces located in provinces were not brought up to Baku in proper time. We suppose that “Musavat” party’s leaders did not expect commencement of battle in March 30” (Ratgauzer Y. Revolution and civil war in Baku. 1927, Baku, p.145). Presence of numerous armed dashnaks who inundated the city incandesced situation exceedingly. The fact attracts its attention that during recordings at different plants all except Azerbaijanis have been enrolled into Red Army. Most detachments raised in that very almost completely consisted of Armenians. In many respects Avakyan, military commandant of Baku city who raised the detachments, favored it. Besides in March 29, 1918 due to Shaumyan’s order there began disarmament of “tatar regiment’s” (being part of “Wild division” raised during I World War) soldiers and officers who were on the board of Eveline ship that sailed toward Lankaran-its dislocation point.

16 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------A small-numbered detachment of the division’s officers and soldiers headed by general Talyshinski was in Baku in view of H.Z.Tagiyev, eminent Azerbaijan oil industrialist-magnate’s tragically perished son’s funeral. Why Baku council obstacle the sole armed groups of Muslims from peaceable leaving the city and failed to disarm Armenian military units located in great amount in Baku those days? Haven’t all national units been liable to abolition and withdrawal from Baku in accordance with Baku Soviet’s resolution dated from March 15, 1918 on the base of Shaumyan’s report? It applied to all armed forces dislocated in the city. However, Shaumyan neglected the directions given by his participation (SPIHDA1, fund 276, errata 3, addendum 272, and sheets 5-6). This action caused discontent and protests of Baku’s Muslim population. In March 30 in mosques, different parts of the city there began spontaneous movements, meetings of Azerbaijanis who demanded return of armament and withdrawal of national Armenian units. These days “Achyg soz” (“Speech freedom”) newspaper-publication of “Musavat” party-addressed to local inhabitants appeal of resisting emotions, remaining calm. The provocative firing of a small-numbered Red Army detachment executors of which remained unknown was initial point of the terrible bloody action victims of which were peaceful Azerbaijani inhabitants. Shaumyan wrote himself that they needed just a slightest cause for realizing their plan. “We took opportunity of the first attempt of armed attack to our cavalry and passed to offensive on a wide front. We already had 6000 amounted armed forces. “Dashnaktsutsun” also counted 3-4 thousands national units. The latter’s participation attached to the civil war national carnage feature but it was nevitasible. We did it consciously. If they (Musavatists) gained the upper hand in Baku the city would have been proclaimed as capital of Azerbaijan” (S.G.Shaumyan. Selected works, Moscow, 1978, v. II. p.246). Here as it is said commentaries are needless. Under pretext of struggle with musavatists bolshevist-dashnak detachments practically started single- minded slaughter of peaceful Azerbaijan population. Their dwellings were bombarded from sky and sea. Armenian units took especially active part in atrocities over Azerbaijanis. Not the least was the fact that this time chief of Red Army’s headquarters in Baku was Tsarism Army’s former colonel, member of dashnaks party Z.Avetisyan. For several days, the outrages have lasted in the city. Stubborn fighting had been taking place in its most central part, Ichari Shahar (Inner City) area. A.I.Mikoyan commanded personally by offensive to this historical place. In March 30 one of commissars Tatevos Amiryan entered building of Muslim charity “Ismailiya” with gang of armed dashnaks and set fire on it. Theatre of G.Z.Tagiyev being first one in the East was also burnt, Taza-Pir mosque seriously damaged. “Struggle with counter-revolution” turned into unprecedented carnage. S.M.Afandiyev stressed, “Dashnaks slaughtered not only musavatists but also generally Muslims…” (Nationalities life, 1919, July 6). Trying to involve into their cloven actions Caspian fleet dashnaks resorted to their pet method - provocations. Among sailors, they began spreading rumours that Azerbaijanis allegedly kill Russians in the city. Therefore at the action’s beginning there thundered gun salvoes from Caspian fleet’s ship toward Azerbaijani dwellings. Soon these rumours proved to be utter fiction and dashnaks’ provocation. Not only national Armenian units but also those of Red Army took active part in violence over peaceful Azerbaijanis. In these terms, the fact should be stressed that the population consisted of armenians at 70%. According to G.Avetiysyan, corresponding member of Armenian Republic Academy of Sciences, “for Baku Army battled 4 brigades of Caucasian Red Army consisting of 25 battalions and 18000 soldiers. About 70% of the them were Armenians” (“Communist”, Yerevan, August 26, 1989, №199). Even after accepting Baku Council ultimatum by Azerbaijanis murders and robberies by Armenian units continued. Only after interfering of Japaridze who noted events march to go extremely far, and also order of 36- th regiment about stopping Muslims’ carnage and threat of gun firing at armenian dwellings the massacre was ceased. Much more atrocities inflicted during punitive raid to Shamakhi and Guba where over 50 villages had been set on fire and sacked. The great-numbered detachment expedited to Guba commanded by Dashnaktsutsun Amazasp consisted solely of Armenians being members of Dashnaksutun party. The detachment was raised under the personal control of G.Korganov, chairman of war-revolutionary committee of Caucasian army, Armenian by nationality. Beside of murders Amazasp’s punitive detachment marauded and robbed Azerbaijanis’ property. In result of the punitive action, about 2000 peaceful Azerbaijanis were killed in Guba. Speaking before local inhabitants Amazasp declared: “I’m hero of Armenian nation and protector of his interests… I’m sent here .not for establishing order and Soviet power but for taking vengeance for murdered Armenians, I had commandment of killing all Muslims from Caspian coasts to Shahdag and razing your dwellings to the ground. History of Azerbaijan in documents and publications, Baku, 1990, p. 185;

17 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Before events in Guba, armed forces of Baku council commanded by Amazasp Avetisov committed the flames and completely burnt Shamakhy town (A.Balayev. Azerbaijani national movement in 1917-1918, Baku, “Elm” p.h., 1998, p. 175). Punitive operations were conducted in Lankaran, Khachmaz, Hajigabul, Salyan provinces. Direct participation of S.Shaumyan in bloody March events of 1918 and dashnaks’ atrocities in Baku and province were reported in “Azerbaijan” newspaper dated October 8, 1918. There was founded special provinces commission on investigating these crimes. Shaumyan cynically confessed that “in result of civil war suffered mass of poor and homeless Muslims”. He stressed they “had to make use of Armenian regiment. We even couldn’t permit ourselves luxury of neglecting its services. It was necessary to use the regiment’s services, and the victory is so much great that it slightly clouds reality” (S.G.Shaumyan. Selected works. Moscow, 1978, v. II, p. 249, 250). Even “Nash golos” (“Our voice”) menshevist newspaper characterized the events as national massacre. The eyewitness of March events People’s Enlightenment Commissar of Baku People’s Commissars Council N.Kolesnikova wrote in her memoirs that “dashnak groups commenced in the town massacres, arsons of houses, robberies, murders of innocent peaceful citizens, mainly Azerbaijanis” (Kolesnikova N.N. About history of struggle for Soviet, power in Baku, Moscow, 1960, p. 71). In letter addressed to Council of People’s Commissars, Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic dated from April 13, 1918 Shaumyan trying to justify heinous crimes of Armenian units in Baku in March days and conceal from bolshevist authorities the real scales of Azerbaijanis slaughter made under his leadership falsified death roll, facts of threatening by the side of Muslims. Realizing that it is impossible to conceal everything and aspiring to calm down Centre he wrote: “Moslem mass heavily suffered but now it’s consolidating around bolshevists and council”, that “oil is already at our disposal”. Here was also especially stressed role of Armenian national units in defense of Soviet power (“Historical archives”, №2, 1957, p. 55-57). In Shaumyan and Japaridze addressed letter published in “Gummat” newspaper in April 3, 1918, Narimanov mentioning March events wrote: “This smirches Soviet power, casts slurs upon it. If the next few days you don’t tear the black veil and don’t remove the stain bolshevist idea and Soviet power will fail to consolidate here…” You know that power won by means of arms failing to be supported by people can’t stay long (N.Narimanov. Selected works in 3 vol., II v., Baku, “Azernashr” p.h., 1989, p. 122-123). These words turned out to be prophetic. After March events, despite of Shaumyan’s allegations, broad masses of Azerbaijani people turned away from the Soviet power. In “Baku organization of bolshevists in 1917-18” article published in 1923 A.J.Mikoyan had to admit: “March events also resulted in much more estrangement of Muslim working” masses from the Soviet power (“Bakinski rabochiy” (Baku worker), March 14, 1923, №57). March events had serious public repercussions. S. Ter-Gabrielyan, notable bolshevist wrote in letter addressed to S. Shaumyan sent by him from Astrakhan in April 28, 1918 that the local community and newly arrived Russians who left on a mass scale Baku for Astrakhan regarded developments in “Baku not as struggle“ for Soviet power, but national carnage, and that “this carnage was organized by Armenians ” (Sur. Shaumyan. The Baku Commune. Baku, 1927, p.94). Armenians’ outrages in Baku since March 30 until April 2, then continued in provinces were none other than massacre on national basis or more exactly – genocide over Azerbaijani nation. Right therefore Soviet power in Baku held out not long and ignominiously quitted the stage in 1918. Today we can definitely say it was well-conceived and well-planned action prepared by Shaumyan and victims of which were Azerbaijan Muslims. With Armenian troops and Dashnaksutun party’s cutthroats Shaumyan vented his hatred toward musavatists by massacres in Azerbaijani dwellings of Baku, Azerbaijan provinces. Just in Baku that days were murdered over 10000 peaceful inhabitants, in Shamakhy-7000, Guba- 2000, Lankaran and Astara - more than 1000, Salyan and Hajigabul – almost 1000. In March – April 1918 Armenian – bolshevist detachments killed in Baku, Shamakhy, Guba, Mugan, Lankaran districts more than 50000 Azerbaijanis (“Statement of Azerbaijan Republic National Council” article in “Bakinski rabochiy”, March 31, 2001). Using bolshevist power and slogans as a cover Shaumyan betrayed Soviet power discrediting it by his actions. However, this was not principal for him. His purpose was another-extermination of Azerbaijanis. All his efforts were aimed that March days on deporting Azerbaijanis from the lands for their further joining to “armenian autonomy” establishment of which was charged to Shaumyan due to decree of People’s Commissars Council dated December 29, 1917. The prominent German researcher Erikh Figle in his “Truth terror. Armenian terrorism – roots and reasons” (Baku, “Azernashr”, 2000) speaking of Shaumyan’s activity in 1918 stresses that Stepan Shaumyan was leader of armenian communists in Baku where he formed bolshevist government tyranny of which intended

18 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------to expatriate or exterminate Azerbaijanis. His aim was “Baku’s armenianizing by any hooks or crooks” (p. 101, ibid). Unfortunately, these heinous crimes committed in Baku and provinces in March, 1918 received in due course proper and objective appraisal neither by world society nor republic’s authorities. For sake of internationalism and consolidation of nations friendship these facts were painstakingly kept silent, concealed. Right this gave full scope to nationalist – separatist forces. In 1988 because of the so-called Highland Garabagh problem, a great number of Azerbaijanis were killed and expatriated from their primordial lands of Armenia because of their national belonging, in January of 1990 savage crimes were committed over people who expressed protest against the actions; in 1992, bloody Khojaly genocide took place. Adventurous actions of Armenian aggressors and “Great Armenia” ideologists on ethnical mopping – up resulted in expatriating more than millions of our countrymen from their motherland and their superhuman sufferings. Just in XX c. as it’s stressed in “Appeal to Azerbaijan nation in view of March 31, day of Azerbaijanis Genocide” over 2 millions of Azerbaijanis became victims of loathsome genocide policy pursued by our enemies in one or another form” (“Bakinski rabochiy”, March 31, 1999). Current advancing of Armenia’s claims to Nakhchivan being primordial Azerbaijani land, calls to abolishing Gars treaty concluded in October of 1921 between Russia, Azerbaijan, Georgia, Armenia and Turkey, claims to Georgian, Turkish lands all of this are after-effect of impunity reigning in world society respect to aggressive Armenian Republic. Today our major task is forming in present and future generations eternal memory of genocide committed over Azerbaijan nation in the last century, attain political and legal appraisal of these events from international community, avert its grave consequences and do the all best for this never recur. Our long silence and tolerance cost us dear. Right therefore republic government adopted resolution of declaring March 31 as day of Azerbaijanis Genocide. In these terms important are monumental works and documentary archives revealing dashnak terrorists, their heinous crimes on Azerbaijani land during the last century. Committing genocide over Azerbaijanis, they represent themselves as innocent victims having been subject to genocide. As early as July 15, 1918 due to decree of Azerbaijan Republic under the leadership of Foreign Affairs Ministry there was established extraordinary “Inquiry Committee” on investigating violence made by Armenians over Muslims within the entire since I World War. In the committee’s materials there was stressed that in March days suffered Azerbaijanis, their properties were plundered and dwellings burnt out. In State Archives of Republic there are kept materials of the committee, which are impossible to be read without shudder, scales of vandalism displayed by Armenians that bloody days are incommensurate. The documents were drawn up on hot trails, March events described by eyewitnesses. Today when our state is member of many international organizations, the committee’s materials must be published and become possessions of the world society. Let it know the real executors of genocide on our land, those who through XX c. claimed to our areas, who hold the region’s inhabitants in permanent tension can’t go on any longer. The Armenians’ claims must be repulsed finally and decisively.

Tamilla Musayeva, doctor of historical sciences, professor Adil Mammadov, doctor of historical sciences.

“Historical facts of armenian’s actions in Azerbaijan land”. Baku-2003, p.201-216

19 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Massacres in Baku. March 1918

Thousands of Azerbaijanis were killed in three days of slaughter at the end of March 1918, when Armenian nationalists went on the rampage in Baku. In this article, Prof Atakhan Pashayev looks at events leading up to the massacre and at how Bolshevik leaders sought to play down its significance.

Armenians gain privileges in Baku's oil industry

The rapid development of the oil industry in Baku in the late 19th and early 20th centuries attracted a wave of Armenian migration to the city. The Christian Armenians were obedient subjects of the Russian Empire, so the imperial government used them as a tool in their Eastern policy. The Armenians were, therefore, able to gain privileges from the government in Baku's oil industry and soon became the major entrepreneurs in Baku oil. Armenians dominated the industry to such an extent that they were able to dictate their will to the Congress of Baku Oil Entrepreneurs. Alongside the industrial elite, poorer Armenians flocked to Baku to find work in the oil fields. As one of the main industrial centers in Tsarist Russia, Baku saw the emergence of an industrial proletariat and revolutionary fervor. Armenian workers, whose number increased considerably in the early 20th century, were active in Baku's revolutionary and socialist movements. On the eve of the first Russian revolution, the Armenian nationalist Dashnaktsutsun Party started to spread socialist ideas among Armenian oil workers.

Bolshevik revolution brings chaos and terror

The Dashnaks and other Armenian nationalist parties took advantage of the disintegration of the Russian Empire, when the Tsarist government was overthrown in the revolution of February 1918, and of the Bolshevik seizure of power in the October Revolution. They used the harsh, revolutionary ideas to promote their nationalist agenda. In 1918-20, Armenians perpetrated massacres, violence and terror against Azerbaijanis in Baku and throughout the Caucasus, plundering their property. They started in Baku in 1905. The massacre of 1918 was prepared more skillfully and implemented more ruthlessly than the 1905 attacks. The Bolsheviks' victory in Russia and the withdrawal of Russian troops from the battlefields of World War I opened the way for the massacre. Lenin appointed Stepan Shaumyan commissar of the Transcaucasus. Shaumyan was a Baku Armenian and Dashnak masquerading as a Bolshevik. When Shaumyan's attempt to implement his mandate in failed, he returned to Baku. He seized absolute power in Baku - an international proletarian city after the collapse of the Russian Empire - and used his position to fight the Azerbaijanis. Shaumyan took advantage of Armenian officers and soldiers amongst the Russian troops who were returning from the front to Azerbaijan and used them in his anti-Azerbaijani campaign.

Armenian nationalists try to provoke Azerbaijani uprising

The Azerbaijani Democratic Republic set up an Extraordinary Investigation Commission to look into the March killings and charted the following events in the buildup to the massacre. (Under the Gregorian calendar, the massacre occurred from 31 March to 2 April 1918, but under the Julian calendar, in use in the former Russian Empire at the time, the date of the killings is 19 to 21 March 1918. This article uses the modern Gregorian dates.) In early January 1918 the headquarters of the Muslim troops, organized and led by General M. K. Talishinsky, came to Baku. Armenian Bolsheviks then arrested most of the members of the Muslim corps general staff. Taking advantage of the arrest of the Muslim soldiers, the Armenians tried to provoke the Azerbaijanis to rise up against the Bolsheviks and Armenians. However, the Azerbaijanis did not succumb to this provocation. As the Azerbaijanis did not rise up, Armenian soldiers began to use violence against them and murdered women, the elderly and children. According to Christian clergymen who attended meetings in the Baku mosques, all the Muslim clergymen urged Azerbaijanis to remain calm in the face of difficulties and violence. The report said that the Azerbaijanis 20 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------used every opportunity to find reconciliation. Azerbaijani representatives repeatedly attempted to form an alliance with the Armenians against the Bolsheviks, but the Armenians would not commit themselves. On 30 March 1918, Armenian Bolsheviks killed most of a division of Muslim troops who were accompanying the remains of Mammed Tagiyev, son of oil baron Zeynalabdin Tagiyev, by boat from Lenkoran to Baku. Armenian Bolsheviks demanded that the Muslim division surrender their weapons and, when the division refused, the boat was shelled. The next day Armenian soldiers appeared in the Armenian-populated part of the city. In the streets, they started to dig trenches and build barricades with stones and earth. The commission's report says that the same day Azerbaijanis met in the Ismailiyye, the building of the Muslim Charitable Society. Haik Ter-Mikaelyan, a former Baku officer, attended the meeting and declared on behalf of the Armenian Council and the Dashnaksutyun Party that if the Azerbaijanis opposed the Bolsheviks, the Armenians would help to oust them from Baku.

Carnage

Early the next day, 1 April, while the Azerbaijanis were still asleep, the Armenians attacked them. At first, the Azerbaijanis could not understand what was going on, that Armenian soldiers were attacking them. At Armenian instigation, ships in Baku Bay started to shell the Azeri-populated part of the city. The Armenians had convinced the Russian sailors that the Azerbaijanis were slaughtering Russians in the city. When the sailors found out that the Azerbaijanis had not touched the Russians, they stopped shelling. On the eve of the attack all, the Armenians in the Azeri-populated part of the city had moved to the Armenian side. Well-trained and well-armed Armenian soldiers attacked Azerbaijani houses in the city's Azeri-populated areas such as Mammadli and Zibilli. An eyewitness told the special investigation commission: "They were devastating only the Muslim-populated districts, killing the inhabitants, stabbing and bayoneting them, burning their houses, throwing the children into the fire and bayoneting three- or four-day-old babies." The commission's report says that the eyewitnesses could not stop crying when they talked about the massacres. Armenians killed Azerbaijanis and then set fire to their houses. The bodies of Azerbaijani women were thrown into pits. Long afterwards, the bodies of 57 Muslim women were dug up. Their ears and sex organs had been cut off and they had been bayoneted in the abdomen. Eyewitnesses said that Armenians beat women with sticks, cut off their hair and drove them out into the streets unveiled and barefoot. The report said that the commission had difficulty in identifying the number of murdered Azerbaijanis, because the Armenians killed entire families in most of the houses and there was nobody left to give the names of the dead. In another Azerbaijani quarter, Armenian soldiers broke into and looted Azerbaijani houses, brutally killing their inhabitants. They respected neither sex nor age. For example, 80-year-old Haji Amir Aliyev was killed in his own home, alongside his wives who were 60 and 70 years old. Three teenagers were stabbed and his 25-year-old daughter-in-law was nailed alive to the wall. The Armenian intelligentsia led Armenian soldiers in an attack along Nikolay Street (now Istiqlal). One of the gangs broke into a house where they murdered eight women and children. Another group in Persian Street broke into the house of Bala Ahmed Mukhtarov, took nine Azerbaijani intellectuals out to Church Square and shot them. Armenians threw two of the corpses into the blazing hotel. The Armenians tried to stir up sailors and Red Guards against the Azerbaijanis too. For example, in the morning of 1 April the Iranian consul and White Russian naval officer Natonson told Azerbaijani representatives in the Old City that Azerbaijanis had killed Russians and Armenians there. In response, the Azerbaijanis took them to the house of Mir Ali Nagi Husseinov where 240 Christians - men, women and chil- dren including Armenians - were sheltering. When they saw this attitude toward the Christians, they left the Old City. They came back three hours later and said that two members of the Armenian community had claimed that Azerbaijanis had murdered all the Christians in the Old City. Natonson was sure that they were being deceived by the Armenians and left 20 sailors in the Old City to protect the Azerbaijanis. Armenians stopped the massacre after the 36th Turkistan regiment issued an ultimatum. The entire Russian community was enraged at the atrocities perpetrated by the Armenians and protested at their brutality. The commission's report said that during the March massacre Russians, Jews and did their best to rescue Azerbaijanis. (See Azerbaijan Republic State Archives on Political Parties and Social Movements (ARSAPPSM, f 277, list 2, file 16, p. 18) On 2 April, an Armenian officer accompanied by three soldiers went along the back street between the building of Kaspi newspaper and the Ismailiyye, the Muslim Charitable Society, and entered the society

21 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------building. Soon after, fire and smoke billowed through the windows and the building, the pride not only of Azerbaijanis but of the whole city, was ablaze. A young man who survived the massacre, Mahammad Muradzade, wrote an account of the atrocity in a booklet published in 1919 Mart hadiseyi alime. (The booklet was republished in 1996 by the Azerneshr printing house). Muradzade wrote: "I won't forget the night of Monday 19 March [1 April] as long as I live. That night our family was sure that we would not see one another the next day, but would join eternity." (M. Muradzade, Mart hadiseyi-alime Baku, 1996, p. 11) The report by the chairman of the investigation commission said that despite the truce between the Armenians and Azerbaijanis, Armenians regularly killed Azerbaijanis in the streets of Baku, throwing their bodies into wells or the sea, until 15 September when Azerbaijani and Turkish soldiers liberated Baku. (See ARSAPPSM. f 277, list 2, file 16, p. 18)

Shaumyan paints slaughter as struggle for Soviet power

On 13 April 1918 in a letter to the Soviet of Peoples' Commissars in Moscow Stepan Shaumyan attempted to give a political context to the March attacks by Armenians on Azerbaijanis. He claimed that the attacks were the result of the Armenians' loyalty to the Soviet government and not of their national prejudice. Shaumyan wrote: "The Soviet Red Army - our international red army - and the Red Fleet, which we built in a short period and Armenian national divisions, were fighting the Muslim Wild Division, led by the Musavat Party, and armed Muslim gangs." (Stepan Shaumyan, Selection, II part B. 1978, p. 259) This brief quotation shows how Shaumyan concealed his Armenian nationalist Dashnak nature in the cloak of Bolshevism, describing the slaughter of Azerbaijanis as a struggle for Soviet government. In his letter, he described his people as "real doves of peace", and the Azerbaijanis as "butchers". This is real hypocrisy and deception. In fact, the Muslims did not have any armed forces or weapons. Those whom Shaumyan described as fighters of Soviet armed divisions were in fact Armenian Dashnaks and nationalists pretending to be Bolsheviks. Shaumyan boasted about the Armenian brutality against Azerbaijanis: "We have gained brilliant results in the battles. The enemy has been utterly annihilated. We forced conditions on them and they signed them." (Shaumyan, op.cit., II part, pp. 259-260) Socialist Shaumyan shamelessly justified the involvement of the armed forces of the Dashnaksutyun Party in the slaughter of Azerbaijanis in Baku. He wrote in his letter to Moscow: "The presence of national divisions has partly characterized the civil war as a national massacre, but it was impossible to do otherwise. We did it on purpose. Poor Muslim people have suffered a great deal, but have now come together with the Bolsheviks and Soviets." (S. Shaumyan, op.cit. p. 260) The letter reveals some interesting information. Shaumyan wrote that units of Red Guards including Armenian, Muslim and Russian workers defended the oil fields from attack from nearby Muslim villages. Soviet soldiers of other nationalities were driven away by Shaumyan under the pretext of defending the oilfields and the city.

Azerbaijani death toll reaches 15,000

Our archives have preserved many protocols from investigations, documents on the looting of various houses and streets, murders and massacres, testimonies from eyewitnesses and victims, reports on damage to different families, death tolls and lists of the wounded, which were com-piled by the Extraordinary Investigation Commission into the Baku tragedy. (See ARSAPPSM, f. 227, list 2, file 13-16, pp. 25-26) Unfortunately, the Commission was unable to complete its investigation into the number of dead and wounded and the scale of the damage. Shaumyan wrote in his letter to Moscow that 3,000 people had allegedly been killed on both sides. (See S. Shaumyan, op.cit., part II, p. 259) However, the documents that have been preserved and the photographic evidence of destruction on a massive scale prove that 15,000 Azerbaijanis were killed and tens of thousands wounded. Losses in property ran into millions. Stepan Shaumyan and other prominent Armenians took the lead in the March massacre.

22 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

National mourning

The anniversaries of the massacre committed by Armenians against our people were marked on 31 March in both 1919 and 1920 as a national day of mourning. However, the Soviet government attempted to make Azerbaijanis forget the tragedy. Soviet historians said that the March events were not a genocidal policy of one nation against another, but part of the Russia-wide civil war, the struggle of the Bolsheviks for Soviet power and their victory against anti-revolutionary forces. However, despite the attempts of the Communist ideologues, the Azerbaijanis have never forgotten the bloody events of March 1918. Once the Bolsheviks had established their authority in Azerbaijan, the democratic Azerbaijani intelligentsia, who had been forced into exile abroad, marked the date as a national day of mourning, and published newspapers and memoirs about the tragedy. The 31st issue of the newspaper Istiqlal edited by Mammed-Amin Rasulzadeh, leader of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic, and published on 1 April 1933 in Munich, was completely dedicated to the 15th anniversary of the tragedy. "National music, dance, joy were shaking the Ismailiyye building on 22 March 1918 in Baku," Istiqlal wrote. The Novruz holiday was being celebrated. Little more than a week later this historic building, which housed Azerbaijan's political, scientific, literary, economic and public unions, as well as libraries, press halls and an orphanage, was on fire. It was not only the Ismailiyye that was burnt out, but also all publishing houses, media offices; national theatre buildings, schools, hospitals, mosques and cultural institutions belonging to Azerbaijani Turks were badly damaged. Baku had changed its facade within just one week.

Prof. Atakhan Pashayev Visions of Azerbaijan.-№2.2 Spring.-2007.-P.32-36

23 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Massacres in Erivan Province (1918-1920)

Upon establishment of three sovereign republics i.e. Azerbaijan, Georgia and Armenia in Transcaucasia the latter receiving independence for the first time during 1500 years ignored discussion in the international organizations of a question of disputable territories, specifications of the inter-republican borders, possessed by old ideas of creation of Great Armenia due to the Azerbaijan and Georgian grounds, has entered to the war with this purpose both with Azerbaijan and with Georgia. In 1918 territorial claims Armenian dashnak state as was and earlier, have led peoples of Transcaucasia to bloody collisions, slaughter, and occurrence of refugees. How during this period the Armenian nationalists arranged bloody massacres as intensity in relations between the nations and republics was forced them, best of all it would be better to speak historical documents. For this reason, we bring to attention of the reader only the facts telling about atrocities, accomplished dashnaks in territory, starting from Lori-Pambek district Shoragol up to districts Irevan province and from Ganja district to Zangezur province where the majority of the population consisted of Azerbaijanis. The Armenian dashnak republic has received from allies Kars district, taken away it in 1918 of a part of province Erivan, etc., that has taken territory of Armenia up to 17500 English square of miles with the population 1.510.000 persons (795000 were Armenians, 575000 were Moslems and 140000 belonged to other nationalities). Not being content with it, dashnaks have declared claims for territories Akhalkala and Borchali, including in structure of Georgia, and on Karabagh, the Nakhichivan edge and a southern part. The provinces Elizavetpol, included in Azerbaijan. By force attempts to attach these territories (during the English occupation of Transcaucasia) have led to war with Georgia (December, 1918) and long bloody struggle against Azerbaijan as a result of which the population of conflict districts was reduced to 10-30 %, and a number of settlements has been in a literal sense erased the persons from the ground. V.I.Lenin, speaking about claims dashnak governments on creation of great statehood, wrote: «Aspiring to incite Turkey against the Soviet Russia and to break negotiations about an establishment of friendship, heads the Entente dramatized an attack dashnak Armenia to Turkey. Dashnaks took an aggressive position in relation to Turkey, dreaming about creation of "Great Armenia” with inclusion in its structure almost half of Asia Minor. On September 24, 1920 dashnak government started military actions against Turkey. In the beginning of war dashnak, the army suffered one defeat behind another, and come Turkish armies in process of the promotion expelled peace inhabitants, ruined settlements, organized the Armenian massacres. The Turkish government has decided to take advantage of an adventurist policy of dashnak to grasp territory of Armenia. War put finish Armenia to extreme limits of ruin and has put the population of the country before danger of utter annihilation. In 1918-1920 during mass destructions from 575000 Azerbaijanis, living in territory of today's Armenia, 565000 has been killed and turned out. This figure Z.Korkodjan in the book confirms “the Population of the Soviet Armenia, 1831 - 1931. After dashnaks by 1920 the Turkish (Azerbaijan) population consisted of more than 10000 persons in the Soviet Armenia. In 1922 after returning 60000 refugees, Azerbaijanis were 72596 persons.

A. RESULTS OF THE FIRST WORLD WAR

Liabilities Assets 1. Population in 1914- 1.014.255 Population in 1919- 961.677 2. Fatality in 1914-19 years.- 74.155 Turkish stayed in Armenia in 1919- 200.000 3. Emigrants from Turkey - 300.000 Population stayed in Kars and Surmali in 1919- 59.843 4. Armenian and Jew population from Kars and Surmali - 130.753 1.519.163 1.221.520 Negative profit: 297.643

24 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

B. RESULTS OF DASHNAK’S POLICY

1. Population – 961.677 Population in 1922 - 782.052 Quantity of outcast Turkish (Azerbaijanis) Negative profit: 429.858 in the result of dashnak’s policy “purge” till Previous losses: 297.643 1919 - 200.000 Outcast Turkey in 1920 - 60.000

Total 787.501

Having made the analysis of the population of Armenia after the period of the First World War, the author describes results of a policy of dashnak as follows: In the other document the list of the population are specified on districts. In the letter which written by the Prime Minister of the Azerbaijan Republic to chairman of Peace Parisian conference (on August, 16, 1919), table of ethnic structure Nakhchivan, Sharur-Derelez, Surmalin and districts Erivan is listed as following:

Nakhchivan Sharur- Sumarli Erivan Daralayaz Moslems Azerbaijanis 62,5 72,3 68,0 60,2 Armenians 36,7 27,4 30,4 37,4 Other 0,8 0,4 1,6 2,4 nationalities

Apparently, from the table, in all districts Azerbaijanis made the majority. As it was marked in the letter, in Vedibasar and Millistan, the parts of district Irevan transferred to the state Armenia, 90 % of the population were made by Moslems i.e. Azerbaijanis. If to tell by words of the known statesman of Armenia A. , Armenia at that time has really turned to the most severe, "most unfortunate" part of Transcaucasia. Industrial production in comparison with 1913 made 93 percent, districts under crops, in comparison with pre-war, - 23 %, quantity of large horned livestock - 70 %, efficiency has decreased three times, manufacture of fruit and a grapes for 85-90 %. In streets and waste grounds, it was possible to see corpses of people. 25 % of the population was lost for famine and infections. 2 thousand persons had died in January 1920 only in Irevan. In first number of the newspaper «the Banner of work» with anxiety was spoken that from each hundred 25 persons, on the average each hour - 1,6 of the persons died in 1919 in Irevan. The number of died Azerbaijanis in the city has made 2241 persons; however this figure raises the doubts, as the number of died Azerbaijanis was much more. They were buried in gardens, in mountains; therefore precisely to count up true quantity of victims is impossible." On November 29, 1921 establishment of the Soviet authority in Armenia was executed. In article «Old and new Armenia » in the newspaper «Khorkhurdayin Ayastan», devoted to this event, A.Myasnikyan wrote: “What remained to our new Armenia from the period of board dashnak? Orphans and hundred thousand weakened children who have turned into skeletons, army of homeless refugees. New Armenia - the country of orphans and the refugees, overblown with grieves, we cry, mourning, distressing, the country reminding a hell”. Hardly before it, in the telegram sent to Moscow on June 29, 1920, S.M.Kirov informed, that hundreds communists in prisons of Armenia pined. In Zangibasar, suppressing mutiny, finished with the taken prisoner Azerbaijanis. They were shot on a place. White terror dashnak had no borders. Denikins led by colonel Zenkevich have come to the aid dashnak Mauser. Nesterov, Chief of 28-th division, in the telegram, sent to the commander of 11th Red Army (on September 22, 1920), informs that after the slaughter arranged dashnak, managed to be rescued refugees have lodged in district Nakhchivan. Their number reaches approximately 1 million (our allocation). Refugees are in very heavy conditions, live on open air, on bank of Araz, naked, hungry, and exhausted. Position of old men and children are especially heavy. In autumn and winter every day perished approximately 500 persons, both famine, and severe colds could destroy them completely. It was necessary to take urgent measures. In the letters directed to delegates of 2nd congress of Azerbaijan in Central Committee of Azerbaijan was in detail informed about it. They were informed 25 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------that the number of the refugees who have arrived in Vedibasar, Zangibasar, Surmali, Echmiadzin, Sharur was informed, that, districts Daralayaz has exceeded 500 thousand persons. On all ways dashnak mausers scoffed at them. Now refugees are under threat of death. If the workers'-and-peasants' state does not render the urgent help, it would be impossible to rescue them. In the letter sent on February 21, 1921 to an Administrative Department of the Council of National Commissioners Armenian SSR in the American Committee of the help it was spoken: By this time in Zangibasar 9450, Azerbaijan refugees have returned. They are in the heaviest position: are undressed and starve. It is necessary to create items of a feed where it would be possible to feed them even once a day. Otherwise, they hardly will live about one summer. Alongside with problems of restoration in Armenia the destroyed facilities, cares of development of a science, culture, A.Myasnikyan's national education paid special attention to strengthening of brotherly communications between peoples of Transcaucasia, to eradication of consequences of the ethnic animosity having a place here during board dashnak, returning of the Azerbaijanis who have run to their homeland i.e. Nakhchivan and Iran. On April 27, 1922, he wrote to Iran: the Special commission engaged in this question, we ask to transfer the Azerbaijan refugees in Iran our request to return on territory of the Armenian SSR. In the reciprocal letter directed to embassy to chairman of the Council of National Commissioners of Armenia A.Myasnikyan, it was spoken: “After consent Mironov has been received, last train with refugees has been sent to Armenia. In Merend and other districts remain about 900 refugees. There were serious difficulties with a putting in order, corresponding documents for homecoming these, the refugees living earlier in province Irevan. The assistant to the commissioner of foreign of Armenian SSR, Artashes Karinyan has put in the letter sent on July 5 in Baku to Minister of Foreign Affairs Azerbaijan SSR M.D.Huseynov, wrote that: «With the passing of the representative on trade in Iran Pasha of khan Makin’s Azerbaijan refugees in the mass order go through Julfa to Armenia. These refugees i.e. inhabitants of Zangibasar, Gamarli and other districts with a view of prevention of distribution and increase in infectious diseases I ask to give the instruction to commissioner Nakhchivan temporarily to suspend this inflow of refugees». At session of Revolutionary-military, committee of Armenia the question of a cancellation of the decision dashnak governments about confiscation of property of the Azerbaijan refugees was separately considered. In decisions, it was recommended to cancel immediately the decision of dashnak governments about confiscation of property of the Azerbaijan refugees. To commissariats foreign has put also justices it was entrusted to prepare the special project for the statement on revolutionary-military committee on accommodation of the Azerbaijanis, wishing to return on the grounds. With a view of strengthening of organizing and political work in republic among Azerbaijanis the revolutionary-military, committee of Armenia has discussed one more question. A decision was accepted to enter Suleyman Nuri into structure of Revolutionary Committee of Armenia. In the same decision, it specifies to inform in Baku to comrade Suleyman Nuri that he has immediately arrived in Irevan. In the report of the secretary of embassy of RSFSR on September, 16, 1921 it was marked, that refugees coming back to Armenia, passing registration in Russian Julfa, are sent homeland. For the decision of all questions connected to refugees, in Julfa the representative of Revolutionary Committee comrade Kengerlinski has been sent on business. Every day refugees from Khoy, Maranda and other places groups arrived to , begging to send them homeland. On November 29, 1921. A.Myasnikyan in article «Red Army of Armenia », published in the newspaper «Khorurdain Ayastan », wrote: «Dashnak inspired the armies - plunder people, bring up hatred to Turkishes, Azerbaijanis destroy, try to recover each atrocity spirit khmbabet». In same article, A.Myasnikyan's with pride wrote, that to liquidations of the February adventure undertaken dashnak in Armenia, in a victory of the Soviet authority over republic active participation was accepted by Azerbaijanis, Armenians, aysors. As the best example of solidarity, fidelity, stability, a gain of a victory «the Red camp» Abasgulu Agha Shadlinsky serves. Azerbaijanis, Armenians, Russian, aysors have rallied in closer numbers, with the big diligence were united under the Red banner. In the telegram sent on April 4, 1921 signed by Lebedinsky in intelligence community centre of 11th Red Army, it was informed, that from the army parts consisting from Zangazur and Garabagh peoples, the group by number in 2000 persons and under leadership Yapon on March 27, getting out Keshnishkand was separated, directed aside Boyuk Vadi. This group nearby to Boyuk Vadi has been compelled to battle with organized antidashnak Azerbaijani forces taking place under command of Abasgulubey, and group Yapon has been rejected. Highly estimating merits Abbasgulu Shadlinsky in civil war, A.Myasnikyan has suggested to award with an award of "The Red star» all fighters from «The Red camp». Abbasgulu Shadlinsky, Ajar Sadikhov, Ibrahim Farzaliyev, Abbas Ajarov, Museyib Ahmed, Gasim Abdullayev, Gafar Aliyev, Jamil Mamedov, Ibrahim Rahimov, Mukhtar Ibrahimov, Najaf Aliyev, Khalil Mehdiyev, Abbas Zeynalov, Eyub Mamedon, Akper Aliyev, Novruz Ahmed, Anatoly Pavlinsky, Anatoly Veliyev, Vladimir Shubrikov, Konstantin Ajunsjan have been awarded with this award. Rewarding of fighters by the first awards of Armenia 26 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------«Red camp» was result of the personal initiative of A.Myasnikyana. Under his offer active participants of civil war Musa Hasanov, Jalal Mirzayev, Ibrahim Babayev, Abbasgulu Abdullaev, Isа Tаhirov, Murtuz Aliyev, Tahir Jahangirov, to Safigulu Ibrahimov and others have received a rank red the guerrilla and Red Guards. Azerbaijanis of Armenia actively participated not only in an establishment of new authority in Armenia and in struggle against dashnak, but also in clearing this country which they counted the native land, from foreign aggressors, from their armed attack. In addition, despite of it, they constantly were exposed to robberies, robbery, exile, becoming refugees. In a seal of that period, there are many tremendous facts about those bloody disasters dropped out on their share in 1918-1920. We shall pay attention to some from them. Armenian historian A.Lalayan in his work of "Counterrevolutionary" Dashnaktsutsyun» and imperialistic war of 1914- 1918» writes: «Voluntary movement is characterized by that dashnak groups led by blood-thirsty khmbabet ( pasha, Amazos and others) showed a maximum of "bravery" in business of destruction of Turkish women and children, old men and patients. Occupied dashnak groups Turkish villages "were released" from alive people and reduced to the ruins filled with disfigured victims. One of dashnak "heroes" from N.Bajazeta-Bahram in 1920 as follows described "feats": «I have destroyed the in Basarkechar (Basarkechar-one of districts of Armenia – and so on), Not understanding in anything, - "bandit" bragged dashnak. - But sometimes you regret bullets. The most true means against these dogs is that after fight to collect all escaped, to overflow wells them and from above to finish heavy stones that they did not begin more on light. I, - continued the gangster, - and have acted: has collected all men, women and children and has finished with them, having filled in stones wells where they before have been thrown by me... » Thus, one of results dashnak voluntary movement consists in destruction of ten thousand workers the Turk». In notes (the Turkish information) Moslems of Yerevan province for Americans it is spoken: «88 villages were destroyed, 1920 houses were burnt, and 131970 men were killed». At the reader unfamiliar with conditions in Transcaucasia, these lines will be astonishing. Regularly, every day in a seal, it is especial in foreign, cries are distributed, as if Moslems scoff at poor, unfortunate Christian Armenian people, and is suddenly found out, that the violence is made not by Moslems but contrarily by Armenians. «... In that day from Ganja, there came two cable messages that the Armenian soldiers, passing border at Goycha, have attacked Moslems. Honor, a life, property and possession of 60 thousand Moslems are under threat of. To ask Jamalyan, which now in Tiflis, and the Armenian newspapers, what this such? They, having pretended to deaf persons, will speak, that the Armenian nation destroyed. From this becomes clear, that Armenians, not being content with Armenia, dream of expansion of the borders. To put it briefly, Armenians of the Azerbaijanis have very much spoilt. They speak, what we did, you are silent. However, if you are hardly, we to you such shall arrange... I shall not be and to upset further you, but recently Armenians and do not know, that want». «Truly, conscience is a good thing. If the persons does not have conscience from him all that you want it is possible to expect... One of these shameless persons, the main commander of the Armenian state - Andranik again begins killing Moslems in Karabagh. In addition, the Armenian state closes eyes to it and makes signs only by hand. How builds a policy the Armenian state and that plans - there is no need to make comments. This state declares that on Caucasus there can be neither Georgia, nor Azerbaijan. Here only there can be Armenia. Alternatively, all Caucasus becomes Armenia, or something taking place in her subordination. Extract from the report of the representative highland strips of the Muslim population of 5th site Ismayil Sultanov for a name ganja the district chief: «Since April, 13 of this year began invasion of armies of republic Ararat on peace Muslim settlements Goycha of district, It new - Bayazid district with the purpose to clear territory from the Muslim population living in east and northern suburb Lake Goycha and on present time 22 settlements with 60000 population were crushed, burnt and cleared. The unfortunate Muslim population ruthlessly perishes under cannon shots of the Armenian armies having the purpose to exterminate Goycha of Moslems, which they and execute; the horror covers the persons at a kind of such inhuman bloody acts of Armenians and the Armenian government to the former neighbors and the subject Moslems, not taking into account any requests, despite of entreaty and cries of the Muslim population. Come into the hands Armenian armies of Moslems for any blessings do not leave in alive, on the contrary, torture unprecedented tortures, kill wives, children, old men and young people, men, except for few women and teenagers of maidens, all condition of the population gets armies of hungry Armenia and shares proportionally, remaining in alive refugees are pursued by armies, the part which in small quantity has rushed in limits of 5th site of district Ganja, inhabitants of 17 settlements run in highland a strip of district 27 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Javanshir. The others, that is inhabitants of 7-8 settlements huddle in gorges and snow tops of 5-th site of the district Ganja, pursued by the Armenian armies, got bogged down in snows and perish in weights the Problem of republic Ararat is already solved, more Moslems in district Goycha do not exist, on present time were destroyed in New - Bayazid district of 84 Muslim settlements, from them 22 settlements were destroyed between 13 - 20 dates of April, namely: Dashkand, Goshabulag, Sariyagub, Bash-Shorja, Ayag-Shorja, Soghangulu-aghali, Agh Kilsa, Zod, Gulu-Aghali, B.Garagoyunlu, K.Gara-goyunlu, Zarzubil, the Jan - Ahmadli, Inakdagh, the Gara - Iman, Kasaman, Bashkand, Kichik Mazra, Shish-Gaya, Bash Haji, Garib Gaya with the population more than 15 thousand houses which have left to the mercy of fate all condition getting nowadays to Armenians; the plundered property on some hundred part millions and even billions roubles.» Pay attention to documents in the newspaper. "Georgia" which tells about the atrocities accomplished by Armenians in 1918 on the ancient Azerbaijan ground, territories of the district Zangazur "presented" to Armenians only on November 30, 1920. The chief of district in the official report from October 30, 1918 results the list of the below-mentioned villages are included in 1 site from December, 1917 till August, 1918: 1. In December 1917 Kurdlar was destroyed: damage of-150 thousand roubles. 2. Aramis (Arafsa) too it is destroyed in December: 6 persons were killed, damage of 180 thousand roubles. 3. During the same period Bahrili was destroyed: 9 persons were killed, damage of 100 thousand roubles. 4. During the same period Dulus was destroyed: damage of 90 thousand roubles. 5. In January 1918 Garakilsa was destroyed: 165 persons were killed, damage of 300 thousand roubles. 6. During the same period, Pulkand was destroyed: 19 persons were killed, damage of 160 thousand roubles. 7. In April Arigli was destroyed: 25 persons were killed, damage of 128 thousand persons 8. In April : damage of 100 thousand roubles. 9. By S.Shyhlar was destroyed in June of the same year: 95 persons were killed, damage of 500 thousand roubles. 10. During same time, Zabazadur was destroyed: damage of 90 thousand roubles. 11. By S.Sheki it is destroyed in August: 95 persons were killed, damage of 16 million roubles. 12. S.Yagublu - in August of the same year: 28 persons were killed, damage - 6 million roubles. 13. S.Giziljig - in August: 27 persons it is killed, damage ______5 million roubles. 14. S.Vagudi - in August: 96 persons were killed, damage of 13 million roubles. 15. By S.Sisyan it is destroyed in September of the same year: 60 persons were killed, damage of 800 thousand roubles. As appears from these documents, only in the district Sisiyan entering on present administrative division to Armenia, within 9 months in destroyed 15 villages 625 persons has been killed, the caused damage has made 51390.000 roubles. In the telegram received on January, 10, 1919 by the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan Republic from chief Zangazur of district Malika Namazaliyev was said, that «In Abdallar I have met the English commission under the direction of the major of the Gibbon. Here at participation of the Armenian and Muslim deputies on the basis of the order of general Thomson, the commander allied armies, the decision to suspend any sort hostile activity between Armenians and Moslems was accepted and to create a normal life. About what has been informed to the population? After that, Armenians imperceptibly on highway came back in Shusha and . It can confirm representation. In addition, Armenians led by group Andranik, having broken the promise, have destroyed 30 Muslim villages, fired them and have appropriated property. Not everything had time to escape people, irrespective of a floor and age, have been brutally killed. About it the message has been given. In three days after I have met the Gibbon and saw off him, I have received news from police officer that Armenians have destroyed a part of inhabitants Razdara 4th site, and village have razed to the ground. Such brutal destruction of Moslems on eyes at representatives of great powers remained unpunished. Armenians dump all faults for it on group Andranik and the Armenian refugees from Turkey. The purpose of all told consists in definition of the basic directions of strategic plans of the Armenian nationalists. The main direction expanding anti-Turkish, anti-Azerbaijani movement to wage war revenges and in such way to create illusory Great Armenia. Thousand the massacres organized dashnak by Armenia in 1918-1920, in the best way testify to it. In article under heading the "republic Ararat", published in newspaper "Azerbaijan", this purpose was promulgated. It was written in newspaper «Seven days ago there has arrived to us in the Gara - Iman peasant Gulu and informed, that the Armenian group, under leadership of officers Filimov and Nishanyov, settlements 28 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Gizil Vang, Subasan and Zagali at night have been surrounded. All men under a pretext, that police officer demand them, have trapped, and began to plunder these villages. Peasants begged and asked them, that they are ready to execute everything that from them will demand, if only they have released. They were answered: if we shall destroy two and three settlements Muslim, we all the same shall not be saturated with revenge. Even if does not begin and 30 same villages it of anything in comparison with blood and victims, which Armenians have incurred even on one of insignificant streets in Baku during September events. 4 days prior to route of these three villages in settlement Chamurlu has been killed by Armenians of 4 men and 6 women, and at men heads have been cut off, and at women breasts have been cut out. We have buried them. Peasant woman of the settlements of Sharaba who was mocked, informed, that in village Sharab all men, children burned in “tandir” are cut out, then from all village have chosen 8 women who have kept twenty days, having dishonored and having disgraced them, and then set at liberty». In the report of the governor of Ganja describing heavy position of the Muslim population, it is spoken, that atrocities of them do not know borders, behind them all horrors of the gloomy Middle Ages turn pale. It would not be desirable to trust, that in 20th century there is people has sounded across all about culture, which applies all receptions of savages to the defenseless peace population. It is hard to write these lines under impression of those horrors which have echoes in daily official reports and the reports got from all ends of province, women everywhere are forced, children are burnt on fires, tongues, ears, are cut out, torture, mockery around. Stopping the report on the Armenian statements and atrocities, I add, that in one district Zangazur it is crushed and plundered 105 (hundred five) settlements, the list which I put». In article «War with Moslems, Armenians again attack» "Scotland-Liddel (Tiflis, on January, 30, 1919) was written: «Armenia eternally searches collisions and when it achieves it, it in the propagation names «oppression that is actually quite deserved punishment ». For dashnak, the killed Armenian always is valuable. If as it is necessary to use such case it can bring many benefits to business of propagation. Speaking words Nuri Pasha, with which I recently had conversation: «When the Armenian has been killed, he rises and shouts - I have been killed during beatings ». In same article the following is spoken: «In the present performance in Zangazur Armenians do not doubt of the time success. The most part of their active armed forces served earlier in Russian army, the Azerbaijan armies will consist almost exclusively of young recruits. However, this success cannot be long: Armenians not only are not right, they also in minority. But the day will come when all Moslems would rise as one person against the oppressors and when this day would come, nothing can rescue Armenian people». «During Menshevist board in Georgia Armenians, and Armenians during time dashnak boards unpunished were pursued exterminated Moslems. Because the desire of the American and European "patrons" following a principle «was those Divide and dominate». «Destruction of Azerbaijanis by Armenians began for a long time, has been lifted on a level of a state policy and has left for limits of Azerbaijan. Whether it is necessary to be surprised, that only during board dashnak - the period of a 30-month's presence at authority (May 1918-November 1920) 60 % of the Azerbaijan population have been annihilated». Picturing the gangster groups of the Armenian state, which have crushed the Azerbaijan villages on northern bank of Lake Goycha, G.Muradjan writes: «...As a result of the actions which have been lead by our state... The population of these villages (Tokhluja, Aghbulag, Ardanish, etc.) has left borders of Armenia. I saw the villages, which have stayed without owners, there except for several cats, and the dogs surprised with the absolute silence, were nobody. The population of these villages left, having left the big districts of a potato, wheat and barley. The state can receive there from 2 million pounds wheat and half-million pounds of a potato». «Other Armenian "heroes" has forced women, mothers and sisters completely to undress and, having removed to beforehand prepare dam, have forced to go before people as goose. These geeks beat women and forced them to remain there for hours. Then have ordered to arrest them. Caused young women and girls to itself at night, offended, and after that gave their security guards». In August 1918 in Muslim villages Igdir and districts, Echmiadzin massacres have begun. Under the instruction of khmbabet Dro, more than 60 settlements have been crushed, the men of these villages have been cut out almost entirely, and beautiful women – were taken out. In the beginning of January 1919 under influence of events in Zangazur, also characterized violent eviction and clarification of territory from Moslems, inhabitant’s upland parts of this district, in quantity up to 40 thousand persons, ran in limits of Jabrail, Shusha and Javanshir districts of Karabagh and other places of republic.

29 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------«... At the end of a summer of 1919 in Vedibasar, position of Moslems in southwest Azerbaijan and in Armenia has extremely become aggravated. The most part of Moslems of Armenia due to these events has turned to the refugees deprived home and doomed for all those sufferings who usually are destiny of refugees. After returning in the settlements they together with other part of the Muslim population again were exposed repeatedly to route, houses and the grounds of them have been seized by Turkish Armenians. The number of such destitute, ruined Moslems in Armenia only on Newer - Bayazid, Echmiadzin and to districts Irevan reached 200 thousand persons ». Representatives of Moslems of province Irevan inform Chairman of the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan Republic the followings: «Under exact information Andranik, under the pretext of support of Armenians of refugees, with the group goes to province Irevan to the aid of the Armenian armies struggling with Moslems in this province. It threatens Moslems of province Irevans with the big danger, all refugees were Turkish citizens who want to place on the places occupied by Moslems. As the proof that fact can serve this that from republic Ararat now moves Armenians in places occupying with Moslems against will of the last force the weapon, and on this ground there was a true war between Moslems and Armenians». There are many documents, testifying about what miseries have fallen to many Azerbaijanis of Armenia in 1918-1920 what to mind before death should be taken out incomprehensible tortures to innocent people, is especial to women and children. «All Muslim villages of 1st police station of district Sisiyan, the majority of villages of 2nd site, the most part of villages of 3rd, 4th and 5th sites are completely destroyed. Many villages Armenians have completely razed to the ground and 50000 refugees - Moslems have found a haven in district ». Under certificates of eyewitnesses and official documents, in district Zangazur 115 Muslim villages have been crushed. (In archival documents the list of 115 villages were made - author). In the named villages 3257 men, 2276 women, 2196 children were killed; 1060 men, 794 women, 425 children were wounded. On all districts, 10068 persons of the Muslim population were killed and crippled. However, it is difficult to present, that passion the Armenian terrible atrocities was exact, and consequently these figures should be considerably increased. Hasty flight of Moslems during these terrible collisions in district does not allow count up all victims. However, based on certificates survived it was possible to ascertain, what atrocities were made by Armenians in district. Destruction of more than hundred villages of Zangazur, the robbery of hundred thousand heads of cattle, destruction of gardens, fields have finished economy of Muslim district with a beggarly condition, more than 50.000 refugees have found a refuge in villages of Azerbaijan. By simple calculations, the damage put to Azerbaijanis has made 1 billion roubles. The government of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic in order not to give an opportunity to distribution of false information about events in Zangazur had considered necessary to inform the following: «Within almost whole year regarding district Zangazur the various armed gangs consisting of Armenians operated. These gangs terrorized the population and, not recognizing authority of the Azerbaijan government, attacked Muslim settlements, betraying their destruction, ruined the peace population, which has been compelled to leave familiar spots, and to wander in searches of a haven on the next districts. Over 60 thousand Muslim refugees continue and to remain still nowadays open-air, testing all horrors of famine and a cold». «Is it not genocide? The formulation of the United Nations of 1947 says: «the Genocide is not only physical destruction of people or its part, but also creation of those intolerable conditions of a life at which local residents are compelled to leave native places». (Azerbaijanis of Armenia met with it). "Scotland-Liddel" in article «the Armenian-Tatar agreement. Approach of the world in Karabagh» informs: «When I was in Shusha in January, I have told to one English officer, that I am going to go in district Zangezur to be convinced, in what position there are refugees - Moslems whom was about 40 thousand, all - suffering from Armenians» . In the list of the Muslim villages crushed and left until March 1918 in province Irevan, 199 villages (100626 persons), and representing 15155 facilities are named. These figures are taken from the Caucasian calendar (1908). In view of an increase in population in 1908-1918, the population of the crushed villages made 135.000 persons. For last two months, 1919 in Echmiad and districts Irevan and Surmalin 96 persons were killed, and all villages in Irevan district (except for Zangibasar). Because of accord with «historical repetition» the serious situation developed in region within more than eight years, expedient was to result a fragment from the report of the government of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic: Again formed Azerbaijan government to which had to install the comparative order in the central places, even in the residence, naturally, could not react properly to occurrence in such, as Shusha, Garagin, Javanshir 30 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------and Zangazur, the remote districts of movements, not having not only physical strength, but also in view of the private termination of the message in the most part of Azerbaijan. Investigation of all, it was non-recognition mostly the Armenian population highland parts of the named districts of the Azerbaijan government and, certainly, the hostile attitude to Moslems, as to supporters of this government. Position has even more become aggravated with occurrence in those places of military Armenian parts under leadership of Andranik, "campaign" which has frankly declared the purpose: tearing away of these territories from Azerbaijan and connection to Armenia. In addition, honest-minded people have appeared from the local population, set by the same purpose, but often not disdaining robberies, violence and murders. About 150 Muslim settlements was ruined and plundered in that district and the weight of refugees a stream has rushed on lowland in Aghdam and other places». To be silent about bloody tragedies of 1905 means 1918-1920 to be indifferent to continuing to bleed to not healing wounds. Documents resulted about it; once again prove arguments, that an ethnic animosity, national dissension in general does not give anything to any people. That till 1988 in the historical literature almost was spoken nothing about what disasters were brought to Azerbaijan with an ethnic animosity, the Armenian aggression, at all has not reduced an opposition, on the contrary, has strengthened, having created in the certain degree a basis favorable to it. It is necessary, that the public knew the truth that still proceeding national dissension between Armenians and Azerbaijanis is not necessary neither Azerbaijan, nor Armenian for peoples that in result the peace population perishes and sustains losses only people. Benefit from it authors of artful plans always have, the governmental circles and is especial instigators, ideologists of an ethnic animosity. It statements of People's Deputies of Armenia of Lyudmila Arutyunyan and Henrikh Igityan on Emergency session of the Supreme Council of the USSR, discussing confirm a question of revolution in the country. L.Arutyunyan, having addressed to the Chairman of a Supreme Council of the USSR A.Lukjanov has resolutely declared: «In kindling all national conflicts, in etching one people on another you are guilty». G.Igityan has even more sharply expressed, having named responsible for innocently precast in the country and including in Karabagh blood, the Secretary General of a Central Committee of the CPSU M.S.Gorbachyov. Despite of especially subjective attitude to events in MGAR, late academician A.Saharov has precisely determined a unseemly role of the central press in destabilization of national attitudes: «I should note certain "asymmetry" in a role of the Azerbaijan and Armenian party in development of the conflict and biased, in my opinion to opinion, positions of the central authorities - is especial in the first months and the central press». Up to an establishment of the Soviet authority in Armenia the destiny of the Azerbaijanis living there, has been predetermined by the same policy: to reap bitter fruits of the ethnic animosity, imperial Russia heated that, England, France. Only as a result of slaughter having place two times in the first quarter of a century even by approximate calculations have been killed, became refugees and have suffered various damage about two millions Azerbaijanis. But after November, 1920, having found out about falling dashnak the governments, Azerbaijanis of Armenia have gradually started to come back to the ground of the great-grandfathers, having forgotten the last enmity, began to adjoin again to Armenians, together being engaged in peace work. And if in 1920 in all Armenia was all 10 thousand Azerbaijanis in 1922 together with the comeback refugees their number has reached 77.767 persons, and in 1931 - 105.838 persons.

* * * The new period had also new requirements. On the foreground questions of accommodation in the native centers of the returned Azerbaijanis, their welfare development was put forward. A number of the actions directed on development of culture have been carried out. For struggle against illiteracy, for preparation of the teacher's staff, this did not suffice opened schools, in the first years of the Soviet authority in Leninakan, Kirovakan and in Darachichak of short-term rates, have been organized. In the decree signed by chairman of Chairman of National Commissioners Armenian SSR Sarkis Kasyan said that in places of residing of Armenians a state language to count Armenian, and in places of residing of Azerbaijanis - Turkish (Azerbaijan - author.). In places of compact residing Azerbaijanis in Amasiya, Basarkechar, Vadi, Garabaghlar, Zangibasar, districts Krasnoselsky the Azerbaijan language was a state language. In these districts till 1953 that is before mass resettlement of the Azerbaijanis the first secretaries of district committees of a party and chairmen of district executive committees were Azerbaijanis Ibish Abbasov, Jafar Valibayov, Rza Valibayov, Rza Rzayev, , Huseyn Mammadov, Talib Musayev, Hasham Shahbazov, Gulmammad Mammadov, etc. In districts of the mixed residing Armenians and Azerbaijanis in republic - in Gafan, Echmiad, Yekhegnadzor, Azizbayov, Kalinin, Megrin, Sisiyan, , was a private order according to which

31 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------one of secretaries of a district committee of a party or chairman of a district of executive committee, or his assistant should be the Azerbaijanian. On supervising posts in party and Soviet, bodies in republic there were many Azerbaijanis. Among them chairman of the Commission of small nationalities at the Central Executive committee of Armenia, the assistant to the national commissioner of internal affairs of Armenia Bala Efendiyev, the secretary of Central Committee CP of Armenia Mammad Isgandarov, the head of a department of propagation and propaganda of Central Committee Akber Rzaev, the First Vice-president of the Council of Ministers Rza Velibekov, Minister of of the Republic Safar Almammadov, minister of social security Ali Taghizade, the head of department of roads Huseyin Abdullayev and others. During all periods of activity of Presidium of the Supreme Council of the USSR one of vice-presidents the Azerbaijanis was Armenian. 12-18 deputies of Azerbaijanis participated in work of all convocations of the Supreme Council. In all villages where Azerbaijanis lived, were open: schools, clubs, libraries, and in the some people and kindergartens. In open in Yerevan pedagogical technical school and pedagogical institute (at faculties historical, philological, language and literatures, geographical, physical and mathematical the Azerbaijan sector and its correspondence branches) prepared the teacher's staff for these schools. Since 1925, publishing houses of Central Committee of Armenia, the Yerevan city committee of a party set, the Central Executive Committee, the Ministry of Agriculture and the Ministry of Justice, alongside with books on Armenian, let out also books in the Azerbaijan language. In Yerevan, since 1921, one by one republican newspapers "Ranjbar", "Zangi", «Gizil Shafag» start to leave, "Communist", then "Advice Ermenistan", in six districts (Amasiya, Basarkechar, Vadi, Garabaghlar, Zangibasar, Krasnoselo) are issued the newspapers, and in eight districts - regional newspapers translating into the Azerbaijan language. In 1922, the Azerbaijan theatre existing in Irevan since April 10, 1882 is restored, and since 1926 it gets the official status of the State drama theatre. In 1940 for statement "Othello" it becomes the winner of All-Union Shakespearian competition. After in 1920 of Armenia have been presented primordial Azerbaijan territories - the district Yeni Basarkechar of district Irevan Bajazid of province Vedibasar district, Irevan district and district Ganja-Zangezur province (the general district 9800 km2), at Armenians again has inflamed appetite. Soon after the end of Great Domestic, war in November 1945 the first secretary of Central Committee CP of Armenia G.Arutyunov in the letter to I.Stalin again lifts a question about Mountainous Garabagh, demanding to transfer this territory of Armenia. I.Stalin has transferred this letter to G.M.Malenkov. That, in turn, for the answer has sent its government of Azerbaijan. M.J. Baghirov has answered this letter witty enough: «Azerbaijan does not object to this offer under one condition that to him have been returned frontier with him, grounds historically belonging to Azerbaijan in Armenian SSR, Georgian SSR and Dagestan АSSR where the majority of the population is made by Azerbaijanis». This answer had been put a point in discussion of the offer of Arutyunov. The Armenian government started to form new intrigues, trying to transform Armenia in mononational republic. To one of them began the decision of the government on violent resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia.

http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

32 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Massacres in Zangazur

Zangazur is one of large territories of present Armenia where Azerbaijanis historically lived. Basing on scientific sources, historical past Zangazur and its districts in a historical sketch of the Azerbaijanis living in Armenia is given. Before giving a history and geography of cities, settlements and villages Kafan, Goris, (Garakilsa) and the districts Megrin which are included in present territorial - administrative division of district Zangazur where Azerbaijanis lived, we shall make digression to history Zangazur which purpose is revealing of some the allowed falsifications in histories of this region and representation to readers real histories of these districts. In all historical literature of Armenia, especially in the Armenian Soviet encyclopedia (in the ), Zangazur and the districts, which are included in its structure, are given out as a historical territory of Armenia. Replacing the Albanian letters on the ancient i.e Grabar naming the Albanian crosses on stones as Gregorian ones want to prove a counterfeit history of this territory. To tell the truth, such falsifications and subjectivity are possible in a history. However, we shall not confuse ancient and medieval histories, and we shall stop on the first quarter of our century, where the question will be Zangazur district of Ganja (Yelizavetpol) province of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic (from May 28, till April 27, 1920) established 90 years later from 1828. (It’s evidently expressed in the map of Azerbaijan, 1920). After the occupational period of Northern Azerbaijan by Russia (1828) a part of territories Zangelan, Gubadli and districts of Azerbaijan besides Kafan, Goris, Sisian and Megrin districts, also entered to Zangazur district of Ganja province (which grounds are historically Azerbaijanian ones). 224197 persons lived in Zangazur in 1920 aggregating 2233 facilities. The territory of Zangazur covers the district on the left bank of the Araz River from Megri up to Аkary, in the northern part from the highest top of Gapijig Mountains (in 3904 m height) and Khusdub (in 3202 m height) of the Zangazur ridge up to Bargushad Mountains. According to the sources, more than 70 % of the population of district was Azerbaijanians. In the territory of medieval Zangazur a number of historical monuments were artificially forged by Armenians and named as the Gregorian church in order to prove that only Armenians lived here in 7th-10th centuries. It is very strange fact that they knowing that these monuments do not belong to them, do not want to admit it, and on the contrary, declare them as own National Reserve. We shall name some such monuments: ruins of structures from several rooms in 4 km from Shaharjik district of Kafan under the name Vank. In 1965 historians of the Armenian Academy named this monument not Vank but Vagana-Vank (Vagan Church) and registered it. However, on one of stones of a monument on Grabar (ancient Armenian language) the following words have been written: «this monument is constructed by the daughter of the Albanian tsar Sanakerim... in 913 year». The Armenian historians in 1986 wanted to make the same falsification and in Davrus village of Kafan district. When it was found out that in this Albanian Church, there is nothing Armenian and that it belongs to Azerbaijanis, they tried to take away this monument by the machine to lose traces. Inhabitants of village have not enabled Armenian "scientists" to put into practice next false. During archeological excavations, the Armenian scientists in Sisian district (75 % of the population were Azerbaijanis) have found 292 historical monuments. The majority of these monuments belong to Azerbaijanis. The researcher of the Middle Ages, professor Mikayil Heydarov approves that up to 10th centuries in Zangazur the Armenian population hardly lived. Basically it has arrived to these places from Iran in 17th-19th centuries. We wonder how has been taken away Zangazur from the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic. «In 1920 the district of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic was made 113895, 97 km2». Within the Soviet authority with this district was reduced to 27000 km2 due to territory Zangazur, Irevan, Bayazid, Sharur- Daralayaz and Goychay districts which have been transferred (are presented) to Armenia. This district makes 90% of territory of Armenia. After 1920 only the territory of Zangazur district (Goris, Kafan, Sisian and Megri districts) made 4505,5 km2, that is more than the territory of MGAR of the Azerbaijan SSR. On research of a history of 1918-1920th both in the USSR, and in our republic, the interdiction has been put, even secrets of the Stalin period are not opened because of not the admission of researchers to these documents. Therefore, till now remains a secret under what decree and why Zangazur has been given to Armenia. Our scientists and researchers last two years have revealed some information on this process, and we shall try to generalize them. Eldar Namazov, the observer of «The Baku worker» Newspaper recently revealed some documents which enable to open this "secret". The newspaper writes that joint session of the Political Bureau and Organizational Departmenrt of the Azerbaijan Communist Party on November, 30, 1920 was held with participation of Orjonikidze, Stasov, Sarkisov, Yegorov, Kalinin, Serebrovski, Narimanov, Gasimov, Garayev, Huseynov. The

33 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------decision was accepted in honour of an establishment of the Soviet authority in Armenia. In the decision there were such items «...Zangazur is transferred to Armenia; the Mountainous parts of Karabagh were entitled to self-determination...». The second day Narimanov declared withdrawal of the Azerbaijani troops from Zangazur. Seventy-two years ago, the "Sheypur" Magazine finely characterized the perspective intentions of Armenians: «Indeed, shame is a good thing. But if persons are shameless, all the same from it all is possible to expect.” One of such shameless is Andranik Kirva, the commander-in-chief of the commencing extermination of Moslems of Garabagh. The government of Armenia ignoring these acts stealthily encourages it. And consequently there is no need to describe a policy and the purpose of this state». This government says that neither Georgia nor Azerbaijan may exist on Caucasus. Only Armenia may exist here. All Caucasus should be or Armenia, or is similar to subordinate to Armenia. This national egoism is kept in their blood. After defeat in Turkey before extortion, dashnak general Andranik had been put the following problems: to expel all Azerbaijanis from province Irevan and its districts Yeni Bayazid, Sharur- Daralayaz and from districts Zangezur, Shusha, Jabrail, Javanshir provinces of Ganja; to lodge there the Armenian refugees from Turkey and, thus, to grasp at the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic its primordial historical territories. Andranik after bloodshed of babies in Nakhchivan has arrived in Zangezur. First of all, in district Goris where be relative lived Azerbaijanis less, and there has created the staff. In 1918 in Goris has created in Zangazur the Armenian National Council and started to put into practice the artful plans. Andranik with the gangster groups has lifted the small population of Armenians of district Zangazur against the Azerbaijan government and within several months has destroyed more than 200 Azerbaijan settlements. «Ending the report on the Armenian performances and atrocities I add, that in one district Zangazur it is crushed and plundered 105 (hundred five) settlements, the list which I apply...» Andranik has exterminated, including children, old men, women, more than 10 thousand Azerbaijanis, more than 120 thousand Azerbaijanis became refugees. The population of close villages to Karabagh ran in districts Karabagh, Azerbaijanis of Kafan and Megri ran in winter through mountain roads to Nakhchivan and Ordubad. In the modern this extortion, general Andranik who was the originator of destruction of Armenians, is known as the national hero of Armenian people. Former first secretary Sisian of regional committee of party Aghakelan in the book "district Sisian" so makes comments on bloody crimes Andranik: «One of significant pages of a history of district is defense of sisans from Turkish invaders. In 1918 when Turkish have taken Nakhchivan, they have tried, having broken resistance Zangezur, through Shusha to get over in Baku... In that, difficult time the big help of Zangezur rendered the commander of Armenian people Andranik Ozanyan. As wrote in magazine" Sheypur ". Look what impudence: first, Turkish never were in Sisian, second, Аndranik and his dashnak armed groups for a long time have been removed from structure of the Armenian armies. They did not submit to the Armenian management. The government of the Armenian republic is not responsible for their irresponsible action ». For precise representation about acts of Armenians, including gangster groups Andranik, we result endurances from the report of a member Azerbaijan extraordinary commissions of Mikhaylov on following Muslim settlements... In addition, the Zangazur district of Ganja province injured of massacres and other violent actions on the part of Armenians. This district and is in extremely heavy conditions until now, in sense made by Armenians of continuous violence over Moslems. Position of Moslems district in comparison with other provinces of Azerbaijan has worsened still that, besides the armed gangs of the Armenian peasants in this district there is correctly organized significant military unit of the Armenian soldiers under leadership of general Andranik. This last, having, thus, in the hands significant fighting force of soldiers and the armed Armenians - peasants, having intruded in limits of Azerbaijan and, obviously, having instructions of the government of the Armenian Republic, has showed the Muslim population the requirement or to obey authority of Armenians, or to clear territory of district, aspiring to include those in structure of the Armenian Republic. The Moslems of the district, who has been cut off in the settlements from all worlds, not having whence protection and the help, in rare settlements poorly armed, nevertheless have not wished to obey requirements of Armenians. The last have shown monstrous cruelty. Aspiring to expansion of territory of the republic, they did not spare Moslems, even in the event that the last, and refuges, voluntary abandoned the native centers, Armenians all the same burnt, destroyed settlements to the basis, brutally killed inhabitants, stole cattle, took away property of Moslems and flung open their ground districts. Now only Muslim settlements Okhchin of gorge continue courageous protection of the native centers. There is only 1st police station of Sisian mahal in completely destroyed Muslim settlements, the most part of 2nd site, significant - 3rd, 4th, 5th sites. Some settlements it is literally distinguishing with the ground and the 34 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------last even swings open Armenians, up to 50000 Moslems - refugees were settled in 4-th site of district and in Jabrail district. Under indications of witnesses and official documents district of 115 settlements were destroyed. The list of the basic more or less significant settlements of district, in particular or completely destroyed and burnt by Armenians, then it is destroyed up to 10 settlements, not having independent names and consisted from 2 up to 5 houses living in time underground premises. The listed above settlements are burnt, property of inhabitants were driven away, the cattle is stolen, Armenian occupies territories and Moslems have no access there till now. In the brief report, there is no opportunity to list on each settlement cases of the separate crimes accomplished by Armenians above Moslems, cases improbable cruelty, brutal murders and tortures, no less than quantity of victims on each settlement, all this is in detail enough stated in business. On all listed settlements it is killed men 3257, women - 2276 and children - 2196, it is wounded men 1060, women - 794 and children - 485, total in all district there were killed and crippled the Muslim population both floor 10068 persons. However, this awful passion of the Armenian atrocities hardly probable answers the validity and this figure should be considerably increased, as at this awful chaos which has captured district, and at panic flight of Moslems many victims remained obscure. «Indications of witnesses establish the following scandalous cases of cruelty shown by Armenians. So 1) in settlement Vagud - 15 most beautiful girls, selected by soldiers of Armenians group, not having transferred burning, dishonor, have died as well of physical sufferings. 2) In the same settlement when 400 Moslems searched refuge during route of settlement have gathered in a mosque, Armenians, having barricaded outputs of a mosque, threw all over again in windows its manual bombs and then burnt a mosque with all people. 3) In the same settlement Moslem Gadam Tahir gizi has been killed by a dagger, her breast have cut off and have put those in a mouth of her baby. 4) In the same settlement, having killed Yolchu Shikh Huseyin oglu, Armenians have cut off to his penis and have put his mouth and killed. 5) In the same settlement very young girls Nisa Aman gizi, Ajab Nuhbali, Sona Jafar and Shahnuli Jalal have been raped to death. 6) In the same settlement Gulbasti Gasim has been killed, her breasts was cut off and in a back ridge beaten a horseshoe 7) In villages Nuvedi, Armenians have pinned up bayonets centenary head Asad bey Melik Abbasov, laying without movement in bed. 8) In the same settlement Armenians checkers and daggers chopped off heads to the run women and children in streets. 9) On streets in villages Sheki corpses of women with the cut off breasts and half-and-half split corpses of small children laid. 10) In villages. Imishli during route Armenians lifted on bayonets of chest babies, corpses killed have been found split on pieces. 11) In villages. Аgudi, Armenians demanded from Moslems of acceptance of christianity, have cut off breasts of women and put them in a mouth of babies. 12) In villages. Аgudi, Armenians have chopped off finiteness of legs alive Gulam Ampur Shakar oglu, and then injections of bayonets and lashed have forced him to go on legs while he has not died of loss of blood. 13) In the same settlement have been raped and then all beautiful girls are killed. 14) In villages Chullu- Armenians have killed daggers of 9 patients laying in bed. 15) In villages Baghibeyli Armenians have collected in one house of 7 men and the woman and alive burnt them together with the house. 16) In villages Musulmanlar- corpses have been so spoiled and disfigured, that it was impossible to find out, to whom they belong, - and without hands, legs, and heads. 17) In villages Qatar honorable old man Meshadi Kalandar Meshadi Gulu has been killed, was killed by kerosene and is burnt. 18) In the same settlement Armenians have bound hand and foot Kerbala Allahverdi Huseyn Ali and cut to him a throat. 19) In villages. Vartanazur- it was especially cut many daggers of women and children... The brief and not full list of sufferings of Muslim people entrance. Cases of brutal murders, tortures, violence of women are so numerous, that in the present report of them to not list. Witnesses certify that such crimes occurred almost in each crushed settlement. The overwhelming quantity of Muslim settlements is crushed and burnt at intrusion into districts of the general of Armenian armies of Andranik, and under the certificate of many witnesses massacres have taken place, probably, under common management, from his name were demanded humility. Events were occurred at the end of a summer and autumn of 1918. Properly, Andranik basing on the material and moral help of external and internal force of dashnak has put before itself problems: creation dashnak Armenia, exile of all Azerbaijanis from districts of Azerbaijan and Armenia where Armenians lived, to Azerbaijanis for act of Turkish and creation of «Great Armenia». Considering Andranik bloodsheds in Shusha, Zangazur, Javanshir and Jabrail districts of Ganja (Yelizavetpol) province, have been made the report to the government of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic where it is spoken: «Since times of the Russian revolution and formation of the Transcaucasia government the Armenians occupying mountainous parts Zangazur, Shusha and the next districts, under influence of

35 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------propagandists dashnak have started to show aspiration to isolate and form own large administrative units. On this ground, cases of disobedience to authorities have become frequent and there were excitements. After branch of Azerbaijan, aspiration of Armenians of the same mountainous parts to be isolated has accepted under influence of the amplified propaganda dashnak even more certain form, to be separated from Azerbaijan as only Muslim, and to join again formed republic Ararat. Again formed Azerbaijan government to which had to work much for watering the comparative order in the central places, even in the residence, naturally, could not react properly to occurrence in such, as Shusha, Karyagin, Javanshir and Zangazur the remote districts of movements, not having for itself not only physical strength, but also in view of the private termination of the message in the most part of Azerbaijan. Consequence of all it was non-recognition mostly the Armenian population mountainous parts of the named districts of the Azerbaijan government and, certainly, the hostile relation to Moslems, as to supporters of this government. Position has even more become aggravated with occurrence in those places of military Armenian parts under leadership Andranik, "campaign" which has frankly declared the purpose: tearing away of a part of territory from Azerbaijan and connection to Armenia. Have appeared and they from the local population, set by the same purpose, but often not disdaining robberies, violence and murders. About 150 Muslim settlements it is ruined and plundered in that district, and the weight of refugees a stream has rushed in lowland, in Aghdam and other places. In view of these reasons, I find urgently and urgently necessary to found a post of the Time general - governor for Shusha, Zangazur, Javanshir and Jabrail districts with a residence in Shusha, which to give the right and powers on the bases specified in Appendix I of item of the Charter about the prevention and suppression of crimes (an item 14-31) and to subordinate to it in its district weight of establishment and all officials, except for judicial and representatives of the state control. Tasks which should be given to the Time general - governor are those: struggle and full liquidation of the Armenian movement, final watering the order in the mentioned above districts, the organization of local authorities, the organization of the foodstuffs for refugees and rendering of the help by him, the organization of struggle against epidemics both among refugees, and among indigenous population and, at last, after calm, watering refugees on places of their native land. Stated I have honour to present on the sanction of the government» Minister of Internal Affairs The Azerbaijan government in the same year (1918) has appointed doctor Sultanova as the general governor of above-stated districts. Minister of Foreign Affairs of Armenia S.Tigranyan on February, 26, 1919 in the message to the general of the British forces Thomson (in Tiflis) has expressed the protest about creation of a post of the general - governor in districts of the Azerbaijan government, informed, that there is the Council of the Armenian government in Goris (it means that the Armenian National Council of Zangazur was created in Goris by Andranik) in this connection demands that the general governorship has stopped the activity. This letter to Tigranyan Thomson has played a main role in destiny of future Zangazur. «In the letter to Thomson I was interested one expression which sense is not opened in the letter and in other documents. There the following has been stated: «I have specified the decision of Peace conference from January, 24 under which decision Azerbaijan should refrain from display of the violent certificates directed to change ». Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic Ziyadhanov has given the neat answer to Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Armenian Republic and has acquainted the public with essence of event. He wrote: «The protest of your government against the decision about establishment of the Time general - governorship in Javanshir, Shusha, Jabrail and Zangazur districts of the Azerbaijan Republic is not thorough as these districts make conclusive and an integral part of Azerbaijan. Not only legal, but even the moral duty of the Azerbaijan government by way of the Supreme Management to arrange for restoration of the order and protection in the territory of a life, honour and property of the citizens without distinction of nationalities from an arbitrariness of irresponsible persons. Therefore the decision of our government about purpose of the general - governor cannot be considered as an encroachment on territorial rights of Armenia at all whereas the protest of your government in this occasion can be considered as an encroachment on our sovereignty with attempt of intervention in our internal affairs». In body of party "Dashnaktsutun" the newspaper «Jogovurdzyan» («the Voice of people»), issued in Irevan, has been published article showing borders of Armenia. Here entered neither a little, nor much all provinces Irevan, all territory of Kars (in Turkey), the most part of province Tiflis, 6 districts Ganja province, including district Zangazur. Probably, in statistical letters dashnak one of problems is delivery Zangazur of Armenia. In November 1919 favorable conditions for the sanction of disputable territorial questions have been created by peace way. From documents of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs (1919) it is found out, that after the conclusion of the contract between Georgia and Azerbaijan the relation between Armenia and Azerbaijan has improved. Where in documents is spoken: «As to mutual relations with Armenia the policy of the government 36 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------of last to the Muslim population of some districts as, for example, Nakhchivan, Sharur-Daralayazа, Boyuk Vadi also others, and also in Karabagh and on Zangazur the questions, carrying in the beginning aggressive and irreconcilable character, after the long diplomatic relations caused even intervention of foreign powers on behalf of England and America, has led to agreement on November, 2 between prime-ministers of republics of Armenia and Azerbaijan and to convocation of the Armenian-Azerbaijan conference which have begun the work on December, 14, 1919, but about results of conference we have found nothing. At last dashnak, the government has reached the artful purpose. In November, 1920 a foreign Armenian lobby, the Russian Armenians, Russian government have shown mercy to «poor Armenians», have given Armenia of territory of the primordial Azerbaijan grounds of 4505,5 km (Kafan, the Megri, Sisian). After falling the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic chairman Revolutions: about committee of Azerbaijan., the member of Caucasian Regional Committee wrote in the letter to Minister of Foreign Affairs of RSFSR Chicherin: «As to ostensibly disputable Zangazur and Garabagh, already including in structure of the Soviet Azerbaijan, categorically I declare, that these places undoubtedly and henceforth should be within the limits of Azerbaijan ». In the official report from October 2, 1918 of chief of Zangazur district of Ganja governor is spoken, that only current of 9 months of this year Armenians have killed 677 Azerbaijanis in Zangazur. Cost of damage makes 51.390.000 roubles The Purpose - from all Zangazur to supersede and expel the Azerbaijan population and to connect it to Armenia. The survival of Azerbaijanis from Zangazur has accepted the big scale in this connection at 2nd congress of Councils of the Azerbaijan SSR the special inquiry has been made: whether «the Government knows, what in district Zangazur peace inhabitants are violently expelled with its primordial grounds, and what measures are accepted» These information are delivered in the Central Electoral Committee. Requirements have been put before government of Armenia. Announcements of Ararat government are exposed in some settlement about joint of all districts of Zangazur to the marked government. Thus they have aimed, if forces will suffice on it, to cut out all Muslim population Zangazur, Sharur, Nakhichevan and Ordubad districts "to clear" all districts of Moslems that on the future Peace conference of peoples to prove the rights on these territories and to declare their Armenian as free districts from Moslems recognize all peoples for Armenians. For this reason Armenians in thousand cut out our inhabitants, streams our blood flows, steppes and mountains, hundreds settlements razed to the ground» Andranik, military minister Dro and destroyed all Azerbaijan villages Zangazur in 1918-1919 the purpose could not achieve, expel all Azerbaijanis from Zangazur. Because after an establishment of the Soviet authority in Armenia the most part of the Azerbaijan refugees could return to the native centers. On the statistical information in 1950th Azerbaijanis made the majority of the population in some districts of Zangezur. However, sons and grandsons dashnak have put into practice their dream. In 1988 in connection with an invented Garabagh problem Azerbaijanis violently have expelled at the state level from all districts of Zangezur. In 1988 have put monument of Ndj in Kafan district. At opening of a monument the secretary of a district committee of a party has acted. He has told that our commander Njdeh did not manage to expel in 1918 all Azerbaijanis from Zangazur, but its grandsons have put into practice this dream. Now we can sigh freely. We in detail have not opened a theme of refugees Zangazur in 1988 as about all districts Zangazur the geographical sketch is given.

http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

37 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Deportation and repression of Azerbaijanis during Soviet Government

Deportation of Azerbaijanis from Armenia of 1948-1953

It cannot be named resettlement, will tell more correctly - reprisal. It, this resettlement, occurred thus. The , having taken advantage of an opportunity when in 1943 three states at the Teheran conference discussed the Soviet and Iranian attitudes, has addressed to V.Molotov, Minister of Foreign Affairs of the USSR, with the request to resolve resettlement in the USSR the Armenians living in Iran. Molotov, having discussed in the same place with Stalin, has authorized for it. In connection with resettlement of foreign Armenians to Armenia G.Arutyunov, having taken advantage of a pretext, has achieved decision-making on violent resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia. According to the newspaper «Voice of Armenia» (on November 11, 1990), the first decision about violent resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia for accommodation was that Armenians living abroad was accepted in connection with M.J.Baghirov and G.E.Arutyunov's letter from December 3, 1947. In reply to this reference, the Council of Ministers of the USSR has accepted two decisions. The first, from December 23, 1947, «About resettlement from Armenian SSR collective farmers and other Azerbaijanis in the Kur-Araksin lowland of Azerbaijan SSR». This decision behind I.Stalin's signature was for Azerbaijanis the unexpected impact, open reprisal. In hastily made document without any argument, introduction and an explanation the requirement, in spite of on any expenses were put, to move all Azerbaijanis from Armenia. The second decision of the Council of Ministers of the USSR from March 10, 1948 stated a plan of measures on performance of the first decision. The decision of the Council of Ministers of the USSR from December 23, 1947 recommended moving in 1948-1950 on a voluntary basis 100 thousand collective farmers and other Azerbaijan population, living in Armenian SSR, in the Kur-Araksin lowland of Azerbaijan SSR. Expression on «the voluntary beginnings» has been used in the decision with special the purpose. In fact, it was a real reprisal. According to the decision 10 thousand persons in 1948, thousand persons in 1949 - 40, thousand persons in 1950 – 50 should move. Comprehensively investigating on the basis of archival documents these events, Atakhan Pashayev comes to completely true conclusion that persistence of requirements of the Center, hurried the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and Armenian SSR, granting of all one month of term by him for preparation of the plan of extensive actions and messages of information in the Council of Ministers of the USSR were not accidental. The main reason of similar haste was 11 items of the decision clear from last. «To allow Armenian SSR to use the Council of Ministers for accommodation the Armenians who have arrived from abroad to Armenia released structures and apartment houses of the Azerbaijan population in connection with his resettlement in the Kur- Araksin lowland of Azerbaijan SSR». All this is the historical truth. Actually, performance of this decision occurred as follows. Under available information, in 1948 from Armenian SSR in Azerbaijan SSR 1799 facilities, 7747 persons have been moved. During the same period of 429 families uniting 2834, persons, subjected to various pressures, have left to Azerbaijan hurriedly, having lost each other. Thus, to autumn of 1948 the number arrived made 10.584 persons. In 1949 instead of 40.000 persons according to the decision - 15.276 persons, in 1948-1950 under the decision from Armenian SSR all it has been moved 8.018 facilities uniting 34.382 persons. Alongside with it, in the same years the Azerbaijan families (7 thousand persons) from more than 1000 facilities of Armenia have been compelled to run in various districts of Azerbaijan, having left there all public property. If to take, as a whole appears, that in 1948-1953 from Armenian SSR it has violently been moved or has been compelled to leave about 150 thousand persons. After I.Stalin's death resettlement has been decisively stopped. At this time began return process. The destiny of ten thousand people violently moved from districts of Аkhtin, Garabaghlar, Yekhegnadzor, Azizbayov and other mountain districts in the Kur-Arakhsin valley, appeared very mournful. Each third immigrant who is not got used to a new climate and not having a usual conditions of life, perished as a result of famine and illnesses. Apparently, from archival documents, the part of immigrants had to live in a shed, and the some in one premise with animals. From the means of all allocated for immigrants 45-47 % have been used, apartment houses were not under construction. The big group left of Armenia has independently located in villages Gushchu and Khunushnak district of Martunin MGAR (Mountainous Karabagh Autonomous Province). The Armenian heads of district together with Armenians, heads of the Azerbaijan Commission on resettlement (Brutench, Sevumyan) under various pretexts have expelled them even from district Martunin of Azerbaijan. To any Azerbaijanis who has moved in 1948-1953 from Armenia, did not give to locate in Mountainous Karabagh. The second tragedy of the period of resettlement for the Azerbaijanis who have arrived from Armenia, was, beginning since 1948, their returning to the native centers. In 1948-1950 to Armenia 376 facilities chairman of the Council of Ministers of Armenia S.Karapetyan (in the telegram from May, 29, 1950) has 38 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------regarded a message about returning as disaster for Armenia. Actually, it was tragedy for Armenia, whence Azerbaijanis have been expelled to Azerbaijan, and for compelled to come back from Azerbaijan to Armenia the Azerbaijan refugees. Still, despite of all obstacles, within five years of 40-45 % of the survived Azerbaijanis - immigrants from Armenia have return to native places. It is important to note one more party of process of resettlement. For accommodation of foreign Armenians, eviction of Azerbaijanis from the grounds of their fathers and grandfathers was provided. On the business, the purpose was to clear Armenia of Azerbaijanis. The fact, with evidence proving it: and today in territory of Armenia there are hundreds villages transformed into ruins in which Azerbaijanis lived. As it was specified on plenum of a Central Committee of Armenia in January 1975, more than 476 villages remain unused. As Armenian nationalists per 1990 have declared even: «the Released grounds and fund in connection with resettlement of Azerbaijanis have not been used by a vein for accommodation of the Armenians who have arrived from abroad “ From all told it is possible to draw a unique conclusion: violent resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia did not set as the purpose accommodation of foreign Armenians, development cotton growing in Azerbaijan. On the contrary, its result was a policy of creation of mononational Armenian Republic, the old dream of dashnaks. Also in 1948-1953, they failed for it. At the end of 1950 began a new stage of a survival of Azerbaijanis from Armenia. Characteristic features of this stage will be that slogans of internationalism and friendship of peoples were in words proclaimed, and opportunities of residing and development of in practice were more and more limited. For this purpose, the following actions were carried out: 1. The moral terror carried out against intellectual forces, intelligence. It was showed first that in the mass order higher educational institutions existing up to this time have been closed, technical schools, press organs in the Azerbaijan language. The Yerevan Pedagogical Institute named after Kh. established in 1930, four faculties (the Azerbaijan language and the literature, a history, geography, physical and mathematical) the Azerbaijan sector both on daytime, and on correspondence branches have been closed. Only in 1955 instead of them one Azerbaijan group consisting of 25 persons has been organized. The Yerevan Azerbaijan pedagogical technical school which established in 1925 playing the important role in preparation of the pedagogical staff in Armenia, need in which it was at that time felt very sharply, has been closed and transferred to Hanlar district of Azerbaijan SSR. Concrete results of similar moral terror became the following: annually Azerbaijan schools in Armenia ended on the average 5000 graduates and as to continue education in republic it was not represented possible, the most part of them has been compelled for continuation of education to leave for other republics, is especial to Azerbaijan. As young experts further graduated, other higher educational institutions were not provided with work in native places and new migration of Azerbaijanis from Armenia began. To tell the truth, the statistical information on migration of Azerbaijanis from Armenia in 1950 - are absent 1980, however all know, that these years number of the families which have moved only to Azerbaijan from the Azerbaijan villages of Armenia, was twice more, than the rest there by 1988. For example, from 300 families Sheherjik village of Kafan district to 1988-year 80 families lived only in Baku and . Such examples are hundreds. 2. Since 1960, the Azerbaijanis, working on supervising posts, have been replaced with Armenians. Without the slightest grounds, the first secretaries of district committees of party Basarkechar, Krasnoselo, Garabaghlar, Zangibasar, and Vadi districts (where 75-90 % of the population is Azerbaijanis) have been released from posts, and in ten districts where Azerbaijanis lived together with the Armenians, the second or third secretaries of district committees of a party dismissing only that were Azerbaijanis. The drama theatre named after J. Jabbarli (till 1966) has been closed and the newspapers printed in the Azerbaijan language in Sisiyan, Gafan, Megrin, Garabaghlar, Vadi, Zangibasar, Kalinin, and Ijevan districts, and also a number of publishing houses have been closed at the republican ministries and the departments which printed the literature in the Azerbaijan language. 3. One of the major reasons caused a deep conflict between Armenians and Azerbaijanis, Azerbaijanis of Armenia resulted in moral terror, began celebrating in 1965 at a republican level of the 50-anniversary so-called «the ». It was carried out under influence of the Armenian Diaspora and not without help of A.Mikoyan. Within the whole year from the date of an pronounce of the decision and till April, 24, 1965 all mass media, publishing houses have been occupied with work in one direction - antiturkish, antiazerbaijan propagation, instigation, threats. During long years party of "Dashnaksutun" taking place in an underground these years began to operate openly. As an occasion to expansion of activity dashnak, the 50-anniversary so- called «the Armenian genocide», concurrent with the 100-anniversary from birthday of one of members dashnak 39 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------has served a party, the hated enemy of Azerbaijan people, executioner Andranik. Armenia (1st secretary of Central Committee of CP (b) Armenia was at that time J.Zorabjan) again by help of A.Mikoyan has achieved the sanction to celebrate the anniversary of Andranik. All republican newspapers including leaving in the Azerbaijan language "Soviet of Ermenistan" have celebrated the anniversary of Andranik as hero of Armenian people (articles published without a picture, but during anniversary evening at 12 o'clock after the coordination with Moscow, the sanction to the publication of a photo of the executioner have achieved). The 400 thousand meeting, which has been held in Yerevan on April 23, 1965 in connection with the 50-anniversary of genocide, posters that there were carried, have clearly shown the purpose of this movement. On posters, such inscriptions drew attention: «the Western Armenia (i.e. Anatoly) should belong to Armenia», «Mountainous Garabagh is ours», «Nakhchivan is a ground of Armenia», «Armenians, it is the time to revenge for 1915, unite!», etc. All this once again confirms that the Karabagh Movement is not generation of reorganization as approve of kaputikyans, balayans, khandzadyans, and creation 50-60-years prescription, until 1960 working secretly, and then turned into the nationalist movement openly sowing enmity between the nations. The first deputy of chief of the main investigatory management of Office of Public Prosecutor of the USSR V.I.Ilyukhin gives completely exact information in his interview about a history of the Karabagh movement. «We have closely engaged in investigation of activity of committee "Karabagh ". Activity of notorious committee is not harmless, as it seemed firstly too much. In addition, «the Karabagh movement» is not a child of reorganization as try to present now it the some people. The first mentions of it apply to 1940- 1950". 4. The decision of the Center on creation of national encyclopedias has been met in republics with the big satisfaction. In addition, here Armenia has made exception. Armenians used the edition of the encyclopedia for the even greater kindling interethnic enmity, strengthening national egoism and a national psychosis. Have begun that with on power of the Armenian lobby in Moscow increase have achieved on two volume 10-languid encyclopedia already authorized in republics. From the first volume up to the last, the encyclopedia is penetrated with one main idea: Armenia - the great state, Armenians - the rare nation, they disseminated on worldwide. The genocide of 1915 has threatened the Armenian nation of disappearance. Therefore in the encyclopedia is given the brief history both existing, and all Armenian villages not existing in Turkey, and is specified, that all their population is destroyed by Turkishes. The slaughter accomplished by Armenians in Turkey, is attributed to Turkish. Any Armenian, having read article “Armenian Genocide” ("the big slaughter»), can take the weapon and start to be at war. To understand excited at the Armenian youth hatred to Turkish, i.e. to Azerbaijanis, is enough about to read this articles of encyclopedia. In the volume, published in 1970th, about villages of Mountainous Karabagh also is written article under the name «Villages in MGAR», but their belonging to Azerbaijan is not underlined. 5. Examples spent for republic in all districts, where Azerbaijanis, divisions to a national attribute lived so many that it is impossible to list all of them here. We shall name only the some people: absence of school buildings in the Azerbaijan villages, absence of roads, and the relation to Azerbaijanis as to people of the second grade. In spite of the fact that water and gas highways passed through Azerbaijan villages, Azerbaijanis could not use them, and thousand similar phenomena. Now almost all world press, mass media of all former Union have made noise, as if in Azerbaijan, especially in Mountainous Karabagh, striking at rights of Armenians that compelled them to stir to action for clearing. It is radically incorrect. First of all the world should know, that the Karabagh movement, committee "Karabagh" have arisen not in Mountainous Karabagh. As it was already specified above, this movement which has begun in 1940th in Yerevan, long time operated illegally, in 1960th was legalized, constantly being engaged in processing of population MGAR (in 1960 team of Kaputikyan, for the first time having visited in Karabagh, has brought in Moscow an attention to the question on preservation of the Armenian monuments) and only in 1980 has got over in Karabagh. This movement, as before, copes from Yerevan. Now it is lifted on the state level. To prove groundlessness of statements of the Armenian nationalists that as if in Azerbaijan against Armenians the policy of infringement to a national attribute was conducted, we will address to historic facts. While in 1918 in Armenia Azerbaijanis made 45 percents, i.e. 575 thousand persons of the population of republic, in Azerbaijan in 1922 was all 240 thousand Armenian population. In 1979, on the contrary number of Azerbaijanis in Armenia has decreased more, than three times, having made 165 thousand persons. In Azerbaijan number of Armenians, having increased more than twice, has reached 487 thousand persons. Truly, the Armenian nationalists have got used to put always the facts on its head. Hiding the truth about a life of Azerbaijanis in Armenia, the slaves that have appeared in position, they spread rumours about as if infringement of the rights of Armenians having a place in Azerbaijan. It is asked, where there was a distinction on a 40 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------nationality - in Azerbaijan or Armenia? After 1988, the number of Azerbaijanis in Armenia is equal to zero. However, in Azerbaijan and now lives more than 20 thousand Armenians. Really, the percent of a gain of the Azerbaijani population always was approximately in 2-3 times above, than at Armenians. As researchers, since time of establishment of «Heroine Mother» rank ascertains, under Decrees of a Supreme Council of the USSR in Armenia from everyone 10 mothers - heroes of 70-80 % were Azerbaijanis. However, very a pity was always underestimated. Many Azerbaijanis living in villages with the mixed population, and hundreds Azerbaijan cattle breeders living in the Armenian villages, were not brought at all in lists. Researchers of this theme, certainly, in the future will prove, that number expelled of Armenia in 1988- 1989 of Azerbaijanis as it is underlined in various sources, not to 165 thousand, not to 189 thousand and at all to 200 thousand persons, and is greater. The abandoned territory as it is specified in some printed sources not 6000 km2, and as show calculations, is more - 9800 km2. It is necessary to mean that from 36 districts located in present territory of Armenia, in 33 until 1918 lived Azerbaijanis. On administrative-territorial division in the past in these districts were more than 1200 Azerbaijan villages, and in 1988 in 22 districts remained only 185 Azerbaijan villages.

http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

41 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Deportation of Azerbaijanis from Armenia of 1988-1989.

The first ideologists of the far-fetched Karabagh problem, which have grounded a basis of occurrence in 1988-1989 of refugees which number in spite of the fact that has passed 9 years, until now is not specified, were representatives of the senior generation. Yacob Zarobyan (the former first secretary of Central Committee CP of Armenia), Ovanes Bagdasaryan (the former second secretary of Central Committee CP of Armenia), Victor Ambartsumyan (president of Scientific Academy of the Armenian SSR), Serj Khandzadyan, John Giragosyan, Aramais Mnachakanyan, B.Bablumyan and Ovanes Shiraz (husband Silvy Kaputikyan. She is from Turkey, father was killed in 1915. Information is taken from the Armenian Soviet encyclopedia). They have grounded a basis of general movement of Armenians for capture at Turkey Anatoly, and at Azerbaijan – Mountainous Karabagh and Nakhchivan. Silva Kaputikyan taking the baton from them making two peoples enemies to each other by her writings, the offender of spill of blood of hundreds people, occurrences of one million refugees, former the deputy of the Supreme Council of the USSR from Azerbaijan and till now not incurred punishments for making writer - self-educated persons Zori Balayan and adjoined to him pogosyans, manucharyans, dadamyans. In February 1988 after reception at M.S.Gorbachev of team of Kaputikyan, from encouragement of the Center Regional Council of MGAR makes a decision, contradicting to the Constitution in which brings an attention to the question the Supreme bodies of Armenia and the USSR about transfer of district from Azerbaijan and its connections to Armenia. Let's leave in the party literary trash Zory Balayan, we shall pay attention to its performance on sessions of a Supreme Council of Armenia which can serve as an evident sample of his political intriguing: «That in the country the Karabagh tragedy once again has not repeated, it is necessary immediately under aegis of the Supreme bodies of the USSR and Armenia to begin litigation above organizers of a genocide of Armenians and Russian in the Nakhchivan Autonomous Republic». For similar slander, comments are required too. However the First Deputy Minister of Internal Affairs of the USSR V.Erin as very precisely defined in his interview to the correspondent of TASS an inflammatory role balayans in creation of this tragedy: "Not" blackshirts, and "whiteshirts" and not "bearded men" organized provocative fuss around MGAR. They only blind executors waves of 10-12 ideologists created one year ago (certainly, not year, and thirty years ago - the author) committee "Karabagh". These ideologists have created the conflict between two next peoples. In this connection, there is one important question. Whether it was possible to prevent this conflict, this outcome of refugees? Yes, quite. If the Center from the very beginning would rise on a position of the law, having cancelled in the first day an illegal decision provincial Council of MGAR there would be no the second lawlessness, and the third, blood would not spill, and people would not leave the native centers. Originators of this bloodshed are as the Armenian government and the Central government patronizing him, and the former Azerbaijan government, which are not understanding essence of events and not managed to give of a correct estimation of a situation. Acted on congress of People's Deputies of the USSR, the People's Deputy of RSFSR N.B.Chelnokov has quite right estimated a role of Soviet Union in the Armenia-Azerbaijan conflict: «That who speaks, that to us it is necessary to keep the Union, for example, for the sanction, the Armenia-Azerbaijan conflict, I would like to remind, what exactly within the framework of the Union this conflict has arisen and inflames». Huge negative role in spill of blood of innocent people - children, women, old men, in an aggravation of national conflicts and in occurrence new, have played due to the criminal mistakes, narrowness and subjectivity in illumination - a seal and other mass media. As well as in February 1988, already after five years of bloodshed central, and nowadays the Moscow seal under influence of the Armenian lobby continues to play the negative role, kindling enmity between the nations. Hearings about creation of the Armenian republic Mountainous Karabagh appeared owing to accepted on September, 2-3, 1991 provincial Council of MGAR, deprived powers, ВС the USSR the illegal, far-fetched decision contradicting to the Constitution on connection of a part of territory of former district Shaumyan have been published on the first pages of all central newspapers - "Truths", "News", «the Komsomol truth » and other editions. At the same time the lawful Decree of the Supreme Council of Azerbaijan that this decision contradicts the Constitution of the Azerbaijan Republic of such illumination has not received. Whether it is possible to tell after that, what the central press openly does not set as the purpose support of lawlessness, kindling interethnic break a set? While the seal of Armenia and central press bear the responsibility for kindling of an ethnic animosity, the seal of Azerbaijan bears the responsibility for criminal silence (under the instruction of government during massacres. Neither the seal of Azerbaijan, nor central press informed anything about murder by Armenians of two Azerbaijanis in Аskeran, becoming the beginning of massacres. But after the Armenian nationalists have organized Sumgait, within two years all seal of Armenia, a number of the central 42 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------mass media tried to present world community the Azerbaijani people as extortion and savages. In what criteria of validity what for murder of 26 Armenians in Sumgait has been condemned and sentenced to a death of 96 persons is stacked, and about brutal murders of 317 Azerbaijanis in Armenia does not know not only world community, but even the majority of people in the Azerbaijan? From the answer of Office of Public Prosecutor of the USSR to inquiry of Chairman of the Supreme Council of the Azerbaijan Republic it is visible, that investigation of massacres in Armenia is entrusted not to Office of Public Prosecutor of the USSR as was in Sumgait, and to bodies of protection of the law and order of Armenia. Certainly, there is nothing to tell, and to discuss it is useless. But then it is possible to justify, what from courts of Armenia taking place in consideration of 530 criminal cases on 200 from them investigation has been suspended in connection with absence of structure of a crime? At the same time it is known, that to courts of Armenia in connection with crimes having a place during national conflicts it has been directed only 53 criminal cases on 91 accused. On 48 affairs, it has been condemned 82 persons, from them 30 persons - for various terms of imprisonment. Pay attention to a "fair" verdict: For brutal murders 317 persons, only 30 persons are done responsible, and that have got off easy punishment. Wider representation about this accomplished in the world and in the country of injustice article «gives Massacres in Armenia in 1988-1989», becoming result of huge work of researcher Arif Yunusov who collected and has published in the newspaper "Express train - chronicle" of 135 facts for acquaintance of world community from which we bring fragments. What is visible from materials available in hands? The most part of Azerbaijanis (186 persons, or approximately 87 %) has been killed in the first year of the Karabagh conflict, that is in 1988. The next year to them 28 persons and one more young man on an extreme degree of imprudence in 1990 arrived in district was added to find out about destiny of a native house, hackneyed to death. Especially it is many victims among countrymen (188 persons - 88 %, the townspeople 26 persons - 12 %). Massacres were in 19 districts of Armenia, but the greatest quantity killed to die (40 persons) falls at district Vardenis. (If to believe article in «The Voice of Armenia» Newspaper in this district on the part of the Armenian population the care causing affection) has been rendered to moving Azerbaijanis. Among 11 cities "leader" is "" - 8 persons, Kalinin - 5, Yerevan - 4, - 2, to Kirovakan, Kafan, Goris, Sisyan, , Amasiya and Alaverdi falls at everyone on 1 victim. From materials, it is visible, that 127 persons have been killed. Majority of them (50 persons) were beaten to death, some more 35 persons, including 7 children and 10 middle-aged have died after brutal tortures, 15 Azerbaijanis, including living in Gukark Z.N.Nabiyeva who was 9 years old and G.M.Aliyev who was 78 years old were burnt. As much again (and also 2 children and 6 old men) were shot. 7 persons were crushed by machines. Three persons were drowned, 1 person was killed by an electric current. At last, 19 years old B.I.Ahverdiev was hung in Amasiya district. Totally, on number the second group makes 65 persons. These are those who have died because of a heart attack from seen and emotional experience (10 persons), on fault of medical staff in hospitals (16 persons), frozen on mountain passes in snowstorm and a beetroot during exile from Armenia (49 persons). Predictably, especially children (6 persons) and oldster (27 persons) were killed much. At last, two, not having sustained insults, have committed suicide. As Azerbaijanis specify, for 12 persons "accidents", destiny of eight men have been organized is unknown and to this day, they are considered disappeared without a message. Killed and died - representatives of adult population (from 21 until 59 years) were in majority 109 persons. 24 of them were women, but 85 were men. Elderly, that is than 60 years, 77 persons are more senior. 22 of them were women but 55 were men. The oldest among them - hackneyed to death 89-years V.S.Shikhiyev (from village Yukhari Korpulu of district). Children (from the 2-month's baby up to 14-years teenagers from village Shirazly of Ararat district) - 19 persons from them were 10 girls and 9 boys. The youth from 15 till 20 years among victims has some (9 persons). From them - one girl, eight guys. It is difficult to present the villainies to it accomplished by Armenians in Guark. Only from the end of November and in the beginning of December 70, Azerbaijanis here have been killed. From them 21 persons (including 6 women, 3 children) in village Gozaldere, 17 persons are killed in village Vartana. How massacres and exiles were carried out? Hearings in our country and abroad that exile of Azerbaijanis from Armenia began only after Sumgait events, and that through almost that 8 months, is contrary to the true. On January 25, on February 18 and 23 of 1988 the next group of the Azerbaijan refugees, number in 4 thousand persons has arrived to Azerbaijan. As it was for the present «the unknown period» conflict, at that time tactics against Azerbaijanis was corresponding - threats, intimidations, beatings, blackmail. However, it yet has not accepted the mass form, therefore and the figure is not so great. At once after Sumgait events, the situation 43 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------has unexpectedly sharply changed. Now the weapon went to a course too. Already after March 10 to the south of Yerevan four Azerbaijanis, (inhabitants have been killed in village Mehmandar). The militia tried to assure their native, that accident took place. On March 25 in district Araratskom with the help of firearms the direct attack on the Azerbaijani villages has been carried out Conduct, Shirazli, Khalsa and Shidli, one person has been killed, tens are wounded, and more than 100 houses are set fire. 11, 18 of May 23 the next attacks have been accomplished and on other nearby villages to Yerevan. Inhabitants of Shirazli (880 persons), not having sustained, have moved to the Soviet-Turkish border, four months lived on bank of Araz on opened air. In June 20 inhabitants of five more Azerbaijan villages of Ararat district (about 10 thousand persons) have joined them. We shall note also that the attack on these villages was headed not only regional heads, and even by some ranking officers of republican scale, and especially former First Vice-president of the Council of Ministers S.Arutyunyan. Certainly, all this was not casual, and had well-organized character. There are all bases to consider, that movement of "hooligans" was under the control of the government and protection of committee "Karabagh", on behalf of his some leaders. For example, whether performance on meeting on November 4, 1988 member -correspondent Scientific Academy of Armenia R.Kazaryan testifies to it? In this performance he from the beginning, calling to provide with all necessary immigrants with the help created (it is interesting, when?) groups, has told: «For the first time for these decades the rare opportunity to clear (so in the text) Yerevan has appeared. I think it the biggest achievement of our ten-monthly struggle». In March 1989 in Kafan district of Armenia, the monument has been put to the ferocious enemy of Azerbaijan people creating excesses above Azerbaijanis of Sharur-Daralayaz-Njd. The first secretary of a district committee of party Mkrtchyan, discussing implementation of century dream, has told at opening of a monument: «you worked much, however could not clear republic of Azerbaijanis. Your big dream was executed by your grandsons». Now in Armenia did not remain any Azerbaijanis. Truly, when Mkrtchyan made speech, in Armenia there was a unique Azerbaijan village Nuvedi and it as previous 200 thousand Azerbaijanis, with is conducted the governments on August 8, 1991 within day was expelled. The seal of Armenia has ignored that 20 thousand Kurds and big, number Russian, having left the houses, have left Armenia. It is unknown that how many thousand Azerbaijanis becoming refugees; heart has become torn, not having sustained the tortures transferred for three year, sorrows and troubles. Therefore, without presentation of the ultimatum, without noise and the din, known methods, conformable time, exile of Azerbaijanis from Armenia has ended. The centers of thousand and thousand Azerbaijan families were burnt. We consider necessary to present readers the below-mentioned table in which incontestable proofs of are resulted what flours should be tested to Azerbaijanis in Armenia from hands of the Armenian gangsters, not ceasing to represent itself civilized, philanthropic, distressful, almost martyrs. This table is made on the basis of the materials sent to Office of Public Prosecutor of the USSR and investigatory bodies of Azerbaijan, and has been published in the newspaper "Ulfat" (body of the Azerbaijan Council of Trade Unions) on February 22, 1992.

DEATH ROLL

Full name Yea Place Year of Ca r of birth death use of of death birth 1 2 3 4 5 1. Karimov Vagif Kamil 1933 Yerevan 1977 killed by City firearm 2. Misgarov Vidadi Jafar 1956 --»-- 1989 as a result of torture 3. Misgarova Elza Jafar 1955 --»-- 1989 --»-- 4. Mukhtarova Solmaz Rajab 1936 --»-- 1989 --»-- 5. Huseynov Telman Choban 1939 Kirovakan 1989 --»-- City

44 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Azizbayov Region

1. Gurbanov Alosh Tarverdi 1933 Kabud 1988 --»-- Village 2. Almuradov Garakhan Najaf 1956 --»-- 1988 --»-- 3. Hasanova Shalala Abbas 1955 --»-- 1988 --»-- 4. Ganjimaliyev Anvar Garay 1936 --»-- 1988 --»-- 5. Khidirov Bilal Goyush 1939 --»-- 1988 --»-- 6. Shahguliyev Kamil Karam 1937 Kabud 1988 as a result Village of torture 7. Bakhshaliyeva Fatma Nabi 1929 Govushug 1989 --»-- Village 8. Balakishiyev Sohbat Garay 1968 --»-- 1988 --»-- 9. Jalilova Urzat Mahmud 1918 --»-- 1989 --»-- 10. Huseynov Hasan Yusif 1926 --»-- 1988 --»-- 11. Muradov Najafgulu Ismayil 1925 --»-- 1989 --»-- 12. Khanlarov Ilham Nadir 1985 --»-- 1989 --»-- 13. Mammadov Sabir Gulam 1936 Gulluduz 1988 --»-- Village 14. Yagubov Yagub Ali 1922 --»-- 1988 --»-- 15. Gulnaz Ahmad 1930 --»-- 1989 --»--

Amasiya Region

1. Musayev Mammad Musa 1940 Amasiya 1988 torture 2. Abbasova Leyla Mammad 1908 Gullubula 1988 frozen g 3. Abbasova Mardan Mursal 1910 --»-- 1988 --»-- 4. Abasova Khatin Mursal 1912 --»-- 1988 --»-- 5. Aliyeva Khadija Isa 1912 --»-- 1988 --»-- 6. Mammadova Lala 1915 --»-- 1988 --»-- 7. Rustamov Nabi Huseyn 1932 Gollu 1988 --»-- Village 8. Novruzov Elbay Suleyman 1936 Chakhmag 1988 knocked Village 9. Novruzova Roza Suleyman 1942 --»-- 1988 torture 10. Hasanov Muhid Ali 1959 Azizbayov 1988 torture 11. Hagverdiyev Babak 1971 --»-- 1988 hanged Ibrahim

Vadi (Ararat) Region

1. Naghiyev Igbal Miryagub 1908 Shirazli 19 torture 88 2. Akbar’s son, 2-month infant 1988 --»-- 19 --»-- 88 3. Mammadov Maharram Safar 1906 Vadi 19 --»-- 88 4. Orujov Nizami Ingilab 1956 --»-- 19 --»-- 88 5. Ismayilova Gulnaz Mammad 1908 19 torture 88

Basarkechar (Vardenis) Region 45 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

1. Aliyev Savalan Yunis 1925 Narimanli 1988 beaten till Village death 2. Aliyev Yunis Tahir 1964 --»-- 1988 frozen 3. Hasanov Isgandar Bayramali 1910 --»-- 1989 beaten till death 4. Jabbarov Vagif Yusif 1959 --»-- 1990 --»-- 5. Yellazov Hasan Nabi 1920 --»-- 1988 medical aid was not rendered 6. Yellazov Gara Nabi 1923 --»-- 1988 torture 7. Isayeva Sevil Shahin 1987 1988 frozen Village 8. Aliyev Zeynalabdin 1930 Dashkand 1988 bringing to Village suicide 9. Hasanov Sultan 1928 --»-- 1988 cardiac rupture 10. Ahmadov Firudin Hasan 1926 Ganli 1988 --»-- Village 11. Ibrahimov Mirzagha Ibad 1927 --»-- 1989 frozen 12. Abbasova Rukhsara Ali 1979 Goshabulag 1988 beaten till Village death 13. Aliyev Ali Ali 1936 --»-- 1989 --»-- 14. Jafarov Taptig Ismayil 1950 --»-- 1988 killed by electric current 15. Abbasov Teymur Sabir 1983 Ashagi 1989 killed by Shorja Village firearm 16. Aliyev Yusif Isbi 1972 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 17. Huseynova Leyla Mustafa 1934 --»-- 1988 --»-- 18. Mammadov Bandali Huseyn 1923 --»-- 1988 --»-- 19. Mammadov Tahir Gasim 1922 --»-- 1988 --»-- 20. Masimov Bahadur Humbat 1925 --»-- 1988 --»-- 21. Huseynova Hadija Ibrahim 1933 --»-- 1988 cardiac rupture 22. Mammadov Imamali 1928 --»-- 1988 --»-- 23. Aliyev Mehrali Ibrahim 1935 Shishgayya 1988 frozen Village 24. Aliyev Shahin Gabil 1973 --»-- 1988 --»-- 25. Asadova Zuleykha 1942 --»-- 1988 --»-- 26. Zeynalov Ilyas Amirkhan 1942 --»-- 1988 --»-- 27. Ibrahimov Aziz Jabbar 1933 --»-- 1988 --»-- 28. Ahmadov Tariyel Ahmad 1934 Boyuk 1988 beaten till Mazra Village death 29. Orujov Avaz Mammad --»-- 1988 --»-- 30. Musayev Shamo Garaja 1928 --»-- 1988 --»-- 31. Nasibov Gurban 1926 --»-- 1988 --»-- Bakhtiyar 32. Nigar Jabi 1944 --»-- 1988 --»-- 33. Sadigov Gurban Hasan 1945 --»-- 1988 --»-- 34. Allahverdiyev 1937 Zarkand 1988 beaten a/m Shamsaddin Imam Vollage 35. Babayev Nariman 1936 --»-- 1988 beaten till Shahmammad death 36. Ismaylova Fahranda 1978 --»-- 1988 frozen 46 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Mehrali 37. Isagov Gadim Samad 1932 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 38. Vagif 1930 Zod Village 1988 died as if as a result of accident 39. Gojayev Teymur Alasgar 1930 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 40. Isgandarov Ilham Mammad under --»-- 1988 --»-- age 41. Isgandarov Ilgar Mammad --»-- --»-- 1988 --»-- 42. Isgandarova Nubar Mammad --»-- --»-- 1988 --»-- 43. Aghayev Bahram Aghababa 1930 Chakhirli 1988 bringing to Village suicide 44. Aliyev Sayad Ali 1930 --»-- 1988 beaten a/m 45. Guliyeva Tutu Allahverdi 1919 Sariyagub 1988 beaten till Village death 46. Shafiyev Mehdi 1920 Subatan 1988 frozen Village 47. Jafarov Bashir 1932 Gayyabashi 1988 as if an Village accident 48. Namazov Goshun Ibrahim 1922 --»-- 1988 --»-- 49. Khalilov Mammad Gulu 1941 Gayyabashi 1988 beaten till Village death

Goris region

1. Javanshir Rustam 1916 Goris 1988 beaten Village till death 2. Asgarov Barhudar Amrah 1958 Aghbulaq 1988 died as a Village result of torture

Gugark region

1. Rustamov Elshad Israfil 1948 Lermontov 1988 died as a Village result of torture 2. Mustafayev Ziyad Ali 1941 Gozaldara 1988 --»-- Village 3. Novruzova Banovsha Karam 1950 Yukhari 1988 was missing Kilsa Village 4. Mammadov Musallim Ellaz 1964 Heydarli 1988 died as a Village result of torture 5. Nabiyeva Zohra Ismayil 1981 Hallavar 1988 burnt Village 6. Gasimov Huseyn Isa 1920 1988 beaten till Village death 7. Gasimov Mammadali Musa 1915 --»-- 1988 killed by firearm 8. Masimov Ahmad Haji 1940 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 9. Khalilova Gulsum Isa 1920 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 10. Nabiyev Rahim Mahmud 1914 Vartan 1988 killed by Village firearm 47 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------11. Aliyev Abdulla Oruj 1932 --»-- 1988 burnt 12. Aliyev Mehrali Ismayil 1920 --»-- 1988 --»-- 13. Aliyeva Gulsum Mammad 1912 --»-- 1988 --»-- 14. Aliyeva Fatma Ali 1940 --»-- 1988 --»-- 15. Bahramov Garib Ismayil 1921 --»-- 1988 --»-- 16. Gazakhaliyev Ahmad Ismayil 1933 --»-- 1988 --»-- 17. Huseynova Leyla Hasan 1925 --»-- 1988 --»-- 18. Isgandarov Alim Mehrali 1971 --»-- 1988 --»-- 19. Isgandarov Mehrali Posan 1938 --»-- 1988 --»-- 20. Isgandarova Khanim Ibrahim 1945 --»-- 1988 --»-- 21. Mammadov Suleyman 1938 Vartan 1988 burnt Gambar Village

Yekhegnadzor Region

1. Nasirov Vagif Badal 1952 Salli 1988 was missing Village 2. Khalilov Yasin 1946 --»-- 1988 --»--

Kalinin Region

1. Aliyev Gara Hamid 1943 Kalinin 1988 died as a City result of torture 2. Aliyeva Sona Dahikir 1953 --»-- 1988 died for not providing of medical aid 3. Garabogaz Mahammad 1925 --»-- 1988 killed by firearm 4. Yolchuyev Ali Nuru 1925 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 5. Mammadova Yasaman 1962 --»-- 1988 beaten till Gulmammad death 6. Gurbanov Sadig Bahram 1932 Evli Village 1988 --»-- 7. Valiyev Mammad Musa 1915 --»-- 1988 --»-- 8. Musayev Najaf Pasha 1933 --»-- 1988 frozen

Kafan Region

1. Ismayilova Mahruza Khuda 1947 Gafan City 1988 died after heart attack 2. Mammadov Shirin Islam 1940 Kekhalan 1988 frozen City 3. Aliyev Vusal Alirza 1985 --»-- 1988 died after heart attack 4. Novruzova Gulnara Allahverdi 1964 Gikhi 1988 --»-- Village 5. Ziyadov Jamil Bahram 1958 Gomaran 1988 beaten a/m Village

Krasnoselsky Region

1. Hajiyeva Fatma Asgar 1922 Aghbulaq 1989 frozen Village 48 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2. Jamalov Behbud Iman 1988 --»-- 1989 --»-- 3. Jamalova Shola Iman 1983 --»-- 1989 --»-- 4. Zeynalova Urgiya Sultanali 1954 Aghbulaq 1989 beaten a/m Village 5. Aliyeva Zarnishan Sari 1932 Amirkheyir 1989 --»-- Village 6. Aleskerova Bahar Suleyman 1920 Ardanish 1989 --»-- Village 7. Ismayilov Ali Abbasali 1920 --»-- 1989 frozen 8. Ismayilov Samad Ismayil 1930 --»-- 1989 --»-- 9. Hasanov Hasan Shaban 1934 --»-- 1989 beaten till death 10. Khalilova Firangiz Huseyn 1922 --»-- 1989 died for not providing of medical aid 11. Aliyev Galandar Mahmud 1973 Golkand 1989 died as a result of torture 12. Ahmadov Nasir Albala 1933 --»-- 1989 beaten till death 13. Gojayev Jahan Ali 1930 --»-- 1989 --»-- 14. Shamilov Nasib Majid 1933 --»-- 1989 died as a result of torture 15. Sariyev Barhudar Mirza 1910 Jil Village 1989 frozen 16. Mustafayev Ibrahim Mammad 1911 --»-- 1989 beaten till death 17. Ahmadov Eljan Taghi 1968 Yanigpayy 1989 --»-- a Village

Ijevan region

1. Gurbanov Tapdigh Nabi 1920 Alachiggay 1988 frozen a Village 2. Orujov Oruj 1922 --»-- 1988 --»-- 3. Rustamov Yagub Rustam 1962 Polad 1988 died as a Village result of torture 4. Orujova Tahira Eldar 1964 --»-- 1988 killed by firearm 5. Nabiyev Nariman Mammadrza 1930 Salah 1988 beaten till Village death 6. Yusifov Shammad Mukhtar 1936 --»-- 1988 died after heart attack

Zangibasar (Masis) region

1. Alakbarov Sabir Mehdi 1958 Masis City 1988 killed by firearm 2. Hasanov Gambar Jamal 1934 Masis City 1988 was missing 3. Gurbanov Abbas Abdulhuseyn 1934 --»-- 1988 as if an accident 4. Gurbanov Gurbanali 1946 --»-- 1988 --»-- Abdulhuseyn 5. Jabbarov Gasim Mammadhasan 1930 --»-- 1989 killed by firearm 6. Jafarova Safa Novruzali 1982 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 49 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------7. Mukhtarov Fakhraddin Asad 1968 --»-- 1989 beaten till death 8. Orujov Umudun 1972 --»-- 1988 burnt 9. Mehdiyev Sabir Gurban 1932 Yeni Najali 1988 killed by Village firearm 10. Taghiyev Mushvig Taghi 1955 Dostlug 1988 died as a Village result of torture 11. Abbasov Bakhtiyar Mammad 1958 Sarvanlar 1988 beaten a/m Village 12. Aliyev Abbas Mursal 1914 --»-- 1988 drown 13. Jafarov Heydarali Hasan 1953 Mehmandar 1988 as if an Village accident 14. Jafarov Eldar Allahyar 1976 --»-- 1988 --»-- 15. Jafarova Samura Heydarali 1978 --»-- 1988 --»-- 16. Jafarova Ruhiyya Heydar 1976 --»-- 1988 --»-- 17. Azizov Gurban Tahir 1950 Ranjbar 1989 beaten till Village death 18. Jafarov Yasin Mutallim 1935 --»-- 1989 --»-- 19. Rustamov Ali Rahim 1949 --»-- 1989 --»-- 20. Naghiyev Baghir 1932 --»-- 1988 --»-- 21. Aliyeva Alma 1932 Sarjalar 1989 --»-- Village 22. Najafov Vali 1920 Zahmat 1988 died after Village heart attack

Megrin Region

Gurbanov Izzat Bashir 1935 Nuvadi died for not Village providing of medical aid

Noemberyan Region

1.Namazov Mammad Baba 1936 Lambali 1989 as if Village an accident 2.Namazov Elmar Fahraddin 1986 --»-- 1989 --»-- 3. Shikhiyev Vakil Siraj 1901 Y. Korpulu 1989 beaten Village till death

Akhti (Razdan) Region

1.Abbasov Yagub Baghir 1957 Akhundov 1988 frozen Village 2.Abdullayev Novrasta Karam 1952 --»-- 1988 as if an accident 3.Musayev Asad Isag 1953 1988 --»--

Sisian Region

1. Abdullayev Abdulla 1931 Sisian 1988 frozen Asad Settlement 2. Babayeva Firuza 1920 Sunik 1988 --»-- Hasan Village 3. Aliyeva Alisa Amrah 1925 Shaki 1988 --»-- Village 50 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------4. Aliyeva Gullu Alakbar 1930 --»-- 1988 --»-- 5. Namazova Shahnisa 1931 --»-- 1988 --»-- Aziz

Spitak Region

1. Alakbarov Khidir Budag 1957 Spitak 1988 was missing City 2. Humbatov Ali Humbat 1932 Hallav 1989 beaten till ar Village death 3. Balajayev Teymur Masim 1958 Saral 1988 killed by Village firearm 4. Balajayev Shahin Sayyad 1979 --»-- 1988 --»-- 5. Balajayeva Suraya Huseyn 1954 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 6. Ahmadov Masim Ahmad 1948 Gursal 1988 was missing i Village 7. Bakhshiyev Elman Farman 1956 Gursal 1988 killed by i Village firearm 8. Dashdamirov Rahim Jabbar 1932 --»-- 1989 died as a result of torture 9. Mustafayev Sharif Maharram 1930 --»-- 1989 died for not providing of medical aid 10. Ismayilov Ismayil 1913 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 11. Kosayev Asgar Kazim 1941 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 12. Kosayev Sohbaddin Vali 1932 --»-- 1988 killed by firearm 13. Mammadova Targul Nariman 1958 --»-- 1988 beaten till death 14. Pashayeva Nazi Zulfugar 1910 --»-- 1988 frozen 15. Saray, Mammad’s wife 1956 --»-- 1988 drown

Stepanavan Region

1. Mustafayeva Basdi Israfil 1934 Gor- 1988 burnt Gor Village 2. Isgandarov Tamraz Yusif 1928 Kuyb 1988 killed by ishev firearm Village 3. Khalilov Sharif Jabbar 1947 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 4. Khalilova Gilas Rustam 1930 --»-- 1988 died as a result of torture 5. Aliyeva Samaya 1942 Khanj 1988 drown agaz Village 6. Amiraslanov Gadir Nabi 1966 Kirov 1988 was missing Village 7. Asgarov Hamid Mammad 1946 Jalalo 1988 --»-- ghlu Village

51 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Allahverdi (Tumanyan) region

1. Mammadov Tofig Ali 1986 Allahv 1988 died as a result erdi Village of torture 2. Aliyev Abbas Khasmammad 1912 B. 1988 --»-- Ayrim Village 3. Hagverdiyev Hagverdi 1934 --»-- 1988 --»-- Hagverdi 4. Mammadov Rahman Ali 1985 Jils 1988 died for not Village providing of medical aid The moral and physical terror, incessant insults, mass beatings have made refugees not only the Azerbaijanis living in Armenia, but also pupils in the Azerbaijan language of Kurds - Moslems (about 20 thousand persons), Jews, and also Russian and Molokan, having compelled them to leave the native centers. Performance calling itself democrat which has come to authority under a banner of democracy of L.Ter- Petrosyan in the beginning of August 1991 in Abovyan () district before compactly living here Jews has been connected to it. The president of republic, being afraid, that it will receive a resonance all over the world, allowed promises to kurds living here and called them to not leave the native centers. In article «Karabagh – fifth year of war», published in the «Komsomolskaya Pravda» Newspaper, rather objective estimation is given to resettlement from Armenia all staying national minorities: «Monstrous in the absurdity understanding of self-determination as the primate of the right of minority group to create own state inevitably conducts, has already led not to preservation of culture of minority group, not to accentuation of attention of the world community to unconditional observance of human rights, not to integration and cooperation, and to expanding massacre for the sake of dividing people of borders. In the same Armenia’s minority group practically did not remain: after Azerbaijanis "successfully" expel Kurds...». The misfortune of refugees is explained also that expelled during one week from Armenia force of the weapon, bloody massacres at participation of all regional Party-Soviet organizations, and also administrative bodies, say, at the governmental level, they so have dissipated on districts of Azerbaijan that except for the several districts, managed to exchange the whole districts, the population of each village has been compelled to move in different districts and villages, sometimes the brother left the brother. 39866 pupils of 185 schools taking place in Armenia (1988) are compelled appeared at different schools. Specification of number of refugees has not been finished. Until now indemnification for the lost property, houses, domestic property is not paid. It is poorly made and in the field of calculation of losses. Certainly, it is difficult to count riches, the incomes left on the native land by refugees. Wide searches, serious researches, detailed calculations are necessary for reception of authentic information. However, such opportunities are not presented. Considering gravity of a problem and answering questions, that we have lost or that remained at us on the native land, we draw attention of readers available at us near at hand scientific, statistical, confirmed documentations though, provisional calculations. According to the Armenian Soviet encyclopedia, in Armenia there are 37 rural districts. 16 of them Azerbaijanis in part made the majority and lived in part-compactly until 1988 in. In other districts and cities of Republic, the significant number of Azerbaijanis lived too. However, we do not have documents for calculation, how many houses and property they have left, for what sum was sustained loss. According to calculations, the territories of compact residing of Azerbaijanis in 16 districts were 15467 km2. From them 8 thousand km2 - the places populated by Azerbaijanis. 176 Azerbaijan villages, which located in these territories, 131 collective farm and state farm with all property belonging to them have remained in Armenia. By approximate calculations, refugees have left in Armenia 677.850 hectare ground fund, 209.020 heads cattle, 577.090 heads of rams and goat, 289.000 birds, fishing - salmon - the state farm annually giving profit in 3 million roubles, 6200 beer families, 3 thousand tractors, 450 combines, 4600 lorries, 21560 hectare vineyards and orchards, 2 million in m2 a vein of the district, 50.000 hectare grounds homestead land. Besides it, part of the industrial enterprises, the cooperative organizations, municipal economy, the centers of culture and education completely due to Azerbaijanis has remained in Armenia. That the international organizations, whose debt is protection of human rights, neither the former allied governments, nor world community as a whole is amazing, even the Azerbaijan government officially have not admitted the fact of transformation by Armenia Azerbaijanis in refugees. The question of giving by him of the status of refugees and indemnifications for the property, which has stayed in Armenia, has not solved yet. Thus, it is necessary to take into account, that the Azerbaijanis becoming refugees from Armenia should receive the 52 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------status of political refugees, instead of usual refugees. Because according to the international rules of law if in any country people are exposed to prosecutions and then have no opportunity to return on the grounds they refer to political refugees. The reason is clear to all that former Soviet Union ignored a question of giving of the status of refugees to Azerbaijanis. In our opinion, now after Azerbaijan is recognized on international scene as the independent state, for the decision of this question all conditions are created, it is necessary not to miss only this opportunity, not to hesitate with his decision. In this question the attention one subtlety draws. It is impossible to equate position of refugees - Azerbaijanis from Armenia to position of the Armenians who have moved from Azerbaijan. Because from 220 thousand refugees from Armenia (including Kurds) more than 90 % of the loss from rural districts, villages, having left there all property - the grounds, property. As opposed to them, the majority of Armenians have left not from rural districts of Azerbaijan, and from Baku, Ganja, and Sumgait. They not only have not left the property in Azerbaijan, but also have left selling own houses, and under a kind of an exchange, even the state apartments. Besides, in spite of the fact that it is impossible to count precisely, how many Armenians have left from Baku and Ganja, we shall note, that there is more than half from them has moved not to Armenia, and in various districts of Russia. Almost all Azerbaijan refugees from Armenia have found protection in Azerbaijan and were, unfortunately, dispersion on 60 districts of republic. It is not enough to be satisfied with that they have received the status of refugees; offenders of troubles of Azerbaijanis from Armenia should answer before court of validity. In connection with the created position for comparison, we will address to our historical past. Despite of difficult and intense conditions inside the Most Azerbaijan Democratic Republic in 1919, the state did not remain indifferent to destiny of Azerbaijanis of Armenia: the great interest in the created position has been shown and serious measures are accepted. The letter sent to the representative of the Azerbaijan diplomacy in Irevan Tekinsk, once again confirms it. In the letter it is spoken: «According to the instruction of Minister for Foreign Affairs I ask privately, by means of representatives of the ruined Muslim villages of Irevan province, whenever possible and Kars districts to collect the statistical information on the losses suffered by Moslems, both people, and property with the instruction of names, surnames and residences of victims: killed, injured on the age, withdrawn in a captivity, the men returned and not returned from a captivity and the women, the destroyed villages, the gardens, the stolen cattle and other. It is desirable from words of representatives of eyewitnesses or injured to make the description of large attacks of Armenians on Muslim villages. The government decided to organize the international commission with attraction of English, Italian and other representatives for finding-out of the size caused by Armenians to Moslems of losses by people and property, but the sanction of questions in this occasion will demand significant time, therefore start realization of a problem assigned above on you». Unfortunately, on this time heads of the former Union, our republic, to speak about democracy, publicity, a lawful state, the national consciousness, proud of the power, even the simple telegram have not expressed the relation to tragedy of Azerbaijanis of Armenia. However, generalizing the facts, certificates, documents, you conclude, in spite of on anything, never there can be one people - worker the enemy of other people, the same worker. Especially it concerns to Armenian and Azerbaijan peoples, whose destinies were so close, that they always were a support the friend for the friend, together struggled against the general enemy on abrupt turns of a history. But the militant circles applying for historical domination, it is masterful using for achievement of the artful purposes nationalist banners, have shed blood innocent sons and daughters of these peoples, and then unpunished, without cares lived happily. As E.Evtushenko has told: «there is no person who is fatally doomed to be the enemy to other people on all history even if between them it was once shed blood. Enemies at all peoples are identical. These are wars, acts of nature, weights of a daily life, a mutual distrust, bureaucracy. Indeed such general enemies are little in order to make enemies from each other». There is important question exciting humankind: what to do? On a question what to do to put an end national break a set, to contention, brotherly massacre, unfair bloodshed between Armenian and Azerbaijan peoples, it will be pertinent to answer with the words taken from the letter of the English diplomat in London per 1919: «All disorders and collisions with Armenians in Mountainous Karabagh can be stopped only in the event that political intriguers, propagandists and provokers will be removed from their surroundings». To our opinion, some, all readers will agree with above-mentioned.

http://karabakh-doc.azerall.infop

53 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Unreasonable territorial claims of Armenia against Azerbaijan and consequences of the military aggression

General information

The Nagorno Karabakh conflict became as one of the most tragic conflicts in the history of XX century and affected the destiny of millions. This conflict provoked in 1988 retains its hostile status because the Armenian side believes that the conflict is the antagonistic one and runs by its own rule “either all or nothing”. Backstage-minded events, which were out of the public limelight, have paved the way to the open and precedent like phase of the conflict. This hidden and latent part of the story has been unfolding in long lasting activities of some Armenian public figures in the Soviet Union and the Armenian Diaspora abroad. The Armenian side has cared for years to deteriorate the hostile situation by having pondering on the technocratic nature of its plot. The ethnocrafism has been intended to enable the realization of the Armenian goals at the expense of other peoples. It aimed the following irredentist idea – to attach the Nagorno Karabakh Autonomous Oblast (established in 1923) of the Azerbaijani Soviet Socialist Republic to the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic. First patterns of the irredentist idea (so-called “”) formed for many years have got its shape during mass rallies in Yerevan in Autumn 1987 where the public demands to subordinate NKAO (Nagorno Karabakh Autonomous Oblast) to the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic have been explicitly announced. In this light, the conflict has gradually passed to the phase of incidents. The process had some inner dynamics: it was known by the velocity of events, which have logically led to the bloodbath, the tragedy for many people who were odd to the idea of the territorial expansion. The activities of the Armenian ethnocrats have been supported by A.Aganbekyan, the academician in his scandalous interview given to L’Humanite newspaper in November 1987. It became the ominous sign, which demonstrated that some part of the Soviet elite of Armenian origin is openly ignoring the official norms of peoples’ coexistence in the Soviet Union. While “Ochag” book written by the ethnocrat Z.Balayan and published in Armenian in 1985 in both Armenian and Russian languages was a mere monumental detail deplored by the society, Aganbekyan’s statement signaled an open passage to the systematic actions and declarations. In November 1987, the conflict gets the massive character: the campaign to oust Azerbaijanis from the Kaphan district of the Azerbaijani Soviet Socialist Republic is being launched. For the first time since 1920 in South Caucasus, innocent people are put on sufferings due to their ethnic background. In the end of January 1988, no any single Azerbaijan has been left in Kaphan region. In November – December 1988, the same destiny awaited also other Azerbaijanis living in other regions of Armenia. In this regard, the massive exodus of people in large numbers is starting in 1988-1990 with the exact same mutual direction – Azerbaijanis are leaving for Azerbaijan and Armenians are heading back to Armenia. The ethnically colored panorama, which could allow in the past to talk about the mutual influence on the living style and culture, is drastically fading out. First picketing on Karabakh issue has been organized in NKAO’s oblast Center in February 13, 1988. Starting from February 16 until March 2, 1988, public rallies are being held in NKAO. The reply came immediately – the public picketing is held in Baku on February 19. The idea to struggle is propelled extensively in both Azerbaijani and Armenian societies by creating environment to sanction the actions of “the front type” persons. This chain called as the politically inexperienced masses and leaders of public rallies is defining the shapes of the policy in 80-90 years of XX century. It is indeed in the beginning of 1988, the drastic rise of opposition gets its full swing because the Armenian ethnocrats are succeeding in replacing the social discontent by the nationalist one and to spearhead the public opinion towards illusions and non-tolerance. In February 20, 1988, the Oblast Soviet of the People’s Deputies of NKAO – regarded as the stronghold of ethnocrats and criminals – has voted for its attachment to Armenia. The special public structure called “The Committee for Reunification of NKAO with the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic” and destined to tear down the State integrity of the Union’s Republic became known on March 2. In March 5, it got registered under the name of “Groong”. The irredentist nature of the conflict has been reflected in the establishment of “Karabakh” Committee in Yerevan. In February 21, 1988, the Central Committee of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union takes the decision on “The Events in Nagorno Karabakh”, which qualifies the decree of the Oblast’s Soviet as the action “provoked by the nationalistic elements”. Moscow is adopting another decree “On Measures to speed up the Social and Economic Development of the Nagorno Karabakh Autonomous Oblast of the Azerbaijani Soviet Socialist Republic in 1988 -1995” on March 24, 1988. In June 14, 1988, the Supreme Soviet of Armenia gives “its consent to include” NKAO in the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic. Immediately, the Supreme Soviet of Azerbaijan takes the opposite decision on June 54 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------17, 1988: NKAO remains within the Republic. The Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of USSR adopts the logical decision on the impossibility of changing the national and territorial compositions of the Azerbaijani SSR and the Armenian SSR on July 18, 1988 taking into account the destructive character of any other step. In this case, the Supreme Soviet of USSR is guided by (the Article 78) of the Soviet Constitution which stipulates, “the territory of the Union’s Republic cannot be changed without its own consent”. During this pre-war phase of the conflict and subsequently, the moral truth was on the Azerbaijani side, which defended the status quo – the administrative territorial composition that did not impede at all the comprehensive development of the Azerbaijani and Armenian peoples. It has to be underlined that main indicators of the NKAO’s social development have dominated the average Republic level of the Azerbaijani SSR and the Armenian SSR. The Azerbaijani political elite based its position on the protectionist and State interests, but its human potential was not adequate to the complexity of the situation. The absence of , the statesman who had the experience in ruling the multinational society, had a huge and direct impact of the conflict unfolding and its subsequent phases. As the overall weakening of the State machine of USSR became faster, all measures destined to calm down the Azerbaijani and the Armenian communities in NKAO were doomed to failure. In this context, the activities of the Committee of the Special Administration (CSA) (existed from January 12 to November 28, 1989) became also ineffective. The situation was further exacerbated by still going on Cold War between USSR and USA. The US Senate passed the resolution entitled “the US assistance in peaceful regulation of the Nagorno Karabakh dispute at the basis of the desire of the people of the Soviet Armenia” on July 19, 1989. In November 19, 1989, the US Senate expresses its wish “to assist the fair resolution of the Nagorno Karabakh conflict in the course of bilateral talks with the Soviet Union, which would really reflect the aspirations of the people of that Oblast”. The rights advocating movement formed in USSR and in particular, “The Memorial” organization are unilaterally defending the Armenian separatists saying rightly that this choice is something more meaningful than the tacit domination. In December 1, 1989, the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR has taken the unprecedented decision “On the Reunification of the Armenian SSR and Nagorno Karabakh”. In January 9, 1990, the Supreme Soviet of Armenia has included the plan on the social and economic development of NKAO in the Republican plan for 1990. NKAO held the parliamentary to send its representatives to the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR on May 20, 1990. This series of events have left no doubt in irredentist position of Armenia, which was subsequently just masked. In May 1990, the Armenian All National Movement has won the parliamentary elections in Armenia. Ascension of separatists to power meant the only thing: to wage an aggressive war with the ideas like “reunification” and “people’s self-determination right”. In fact, the military ethnocratic circles have acceded to power in Armenia, which advocated the only forceful way of the problem resolution. The decision “On the Reunification of the Armenian SSR and Nagorno Karabakh” taken on December 1, 1989 had very serious consequences to the relations between peoples by stirring up the cold war between Azerbaijani and Armenia, and accordingly, the rise of mass hatred towards aggressors. It leads openly to the qualitative enlargement of the zone of conflict and its general expansion. After known January events of 1990 in Baku, the Kremlin profile and President Gorbachev’s image became negative indices in the country. Heydar Aliyev’s revealing speech made in Moscow on January 20 has ensured the combination of sound intellectual grounds for the society which were directed to sort out from the crisis of the Azerbaijani Statehood. January Events in Baku have been marked by the passage of the Azerbaijani elite to a new political and philosophical position – the deteriorating conflict became the catalyst in formatting new program goals. The failure of the authorities of the Azerbaijani SSR in January 1990 has signaled the inadequacy of the policy based upon the class internationalism in large Imperial space. A new ideological paradigm was destined to ensure the transition of Azerbaijan to the National State. But newly formed leaders of Azerbaijan were late in passing to a new policy. They have made mistakes in temporal measuring of events. Meanwhile, Heydar Aliyev was also in forced isolation. This man with already proved political drive could feel the timeliness and the space. He was able to analyze the course of events before actions and understand that every of the planned step should rely upon the tough subjective will of the State. The Republican Organizing Committee for NKAO created at the basis of the decree of the Supreme Soviet of USSR was helpless – it is well seen today – because it has been linked to the weakening possibilities of the overall Union’s system, which was objectively interested in self-survival. Nevertheless, starting from January 25, 1990, the Organizing Committee has strived in its every step the political-legal and psychological basis of NKAO by helping the population to get rid of the ethnic intolerance feelings. Its activities became definitely idle in the aftermath of the August events of 1991, which have completely discredited the all Union’s Statehood. Hypocrisy and duplicity of the Gorbachev’s policy were seen as the elements “to build” a new political reality. It was far from promising any relieving prospective to the Azerbaijani nation. In September 2, 55 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------1991, “The Nagorno Karabakh Republic” (NKR) has been declared within boundaries of NKAO and the Shaumyan region of the Azerbaijani SSR. As a reply measure, Azerbaijan has taken the decision on November 23, 1991, which repealed the autonomous status of Nagorno Karabakh. However, in November 27, 1991, the latest creature of Gorbachev – so-called “The State Council of USSR” has deemed this decision of Azerbaijan as the anti-Constitutional. In December 10, 1991, the referendum masterminded earlier was held in “NKR” to vote for the independence of the Armenian community. The Independence Declaration of the mono-ethnic “Nagorno Karabakh Republic” has been adopted on January 6, 1992. After having adopted these decisions, the Armenian separatists have provoked the transition from the cold war to the full-scale military operations accompanied by the mass perishing of innocent Azerbaijanis and Armenians who became the hostages of the Yerevan aggressive aspirations. During military campaign of 1992 and 1993, Armenia has occupied 20 percent of the Azerbaijani territory. “As an outcome of the war, more than one million of people have been subjected to the ethnic cleansing by Armenia”. Mr., the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan has underlined the following: “The occupation of the territory of the sovereign State with its internationally recognized boundaries – our territorial integrity is recognized by the United Nations… has been left out of due attention of the international community… All of these facts are the ever seen injustice which lasts over long years”. In 1993, the Azerbaijani nation has personally experienced the need for building strong basis of the State, human potential in quality of professional staff worked for life and in particular, the creative minded leader. This Nation got the historic Fortune: all of this was in its hands. In order to attain this level, there was a need for the will of people, which Aristotle used to call as the Entelechy – to transit from the potential into the factual. Heydar Aliyev’s comeback on June 15, 1993 has turned a new page in the Nagorno Karabakh conflict. In 1993, Heydar Aliyev has paved the way towards a new Azerbaijani Statehood. In this context, the Nagorno Karabakh problem has been considered only through the following prism: “The Territorial integrity of Azerbaijan is not and will never be the topic of negotiations… Azerbaijan will not retreat from this position in any single step. This means that in territorial integrity of Azerbaijan … there will be no compromise”. These words are reflecting the continuation of the political course of Heydar Aliyev realized by Mr. Ilham Aliyev, the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan. In 1993, Heydar Aliyev has factually been left in front of the very grave consequences caused by objective and subjective reasons. He concluded that the resolution of the Nagorno Karabakh problem envisages the synthetic approach and the necessary consideration of many factors in internal and external policies. In particular, it meant the beginning of the formation of the regular mighty army, the creation of the stable authorities, the restoration and reformation of economy, the signature of oil contract and definitely, the consolidation of the nation. Heydar Aliyev used to say: “I needed two and a half years to establish order”. In 1993-1994, Heydar Aliyev has been acknowledging that he used “to spend 80 percent of his long working day” for solving this problem. In May 5, 1994, on ceasefire has been signed. In the result of the Armenian aggression, the following seven regions have fallen under the occupation – Kelbajar, Lachin, Kubatly, Zanghilan, Agdam and Fizuli. Almost one million of people have become refugees and internally displaced persons. The escalation of the armed conflict in 1993 has brought the UN Security Council to the decision to adopt 4 resolutions in 1993: April 30, July 29, October 14 and November 12, 1993. These resolutions confirm the territorial integrity of the Republic of Azerbaijan and use the following wording – “The Nagorno Karabakh region of the Republic of Azerbaijan” which is incorporated into the texts of UN General Assembly annual resolutions “On Co-operation between the Organization of the United Nations and the Organization for the Security and the Co-operation in Europe”. The decisions taken in OSCE framework are based upon the UN Security Council resolutions, the legal- normative basis and the mechanism of the negotiation process. Already, in 1992, Foreign Ministers of CSCE have expressed their concern about the extending armed conflict in Nagorno Karabakh at the additional Helsinki meeting and their desire to convene the special conference in Minsk. During CSCE Budapest Summit held in 1994, the participants have confirmed the adherence to the relevant resolutions of the UN Security Council. They have also decided to pass to the active actions of CSCE in relation to the Nagorno Karabakh conflict. At the same time, heads of States and governments have inducted the CSCE Chairman-in-office to nominate the co-chairmen of the Minsk Conference in order to forge the common and consistent basis for talks as well as to ensure the full coordination of all mediation and negotiation activities. Heads of States and governments have also expressed their political readiness to allocate multinational forces of CSCE to maintain peace as both sides will reach the political agreement on stopping the armed conflict. While heads of CIS States have been signing the Memorandum on Maintaining the peace and stability in the Commonwealth of Independent States in 1995, Armenian has refused to endorse 7th and 8th Items of the 56 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------document which stipulate the following: “The participating States will undertake in their own territories measures to prevent any pattern of separatism, nationalism, chauvinism and fascism, and they are also committed neither to support the separatist movements in the territories on the territories of other participating States and any separatist regimes nor to extend them economic, financial, military and other assistance”. In December 2-3, 1996, Armenia is blocking the Final Declaration in OSCE Lisbon Summit which recognizes the territorial integrity of Azerbaijan. Mediators of OSCE Minsk Group are presenting a new plan for peaceful settlement on September 20-24, 1997. In accordance with this plan, “Nagorno Karabakh is the State and territorial entity within Azerbaijan”. In November 1998, OSCE Minsk Group proposes the idea of the so-called “common State” rejected by Azerbaijan. Final documents of OSCE Istanbul Summit held in November 1999 do not contain a direct reference to the principle of the territorial integrity of the Republic of Azerbaijan in relation to the settlement of the Nagorno Karabakh conflict. The Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict has been also considered in the Council of Europe. In 1997, the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe has adopted the resolution “On the Conflicts in the South Caucasus” which stipulates that the political settlement of the conflict in Nagorno Karabakh must be the topic of talks taking into account, in particular, the principles of inviolability of the State borders and the large autonomy status for Nagorno Karabakh. In April 25, 1999, the and Armenia – Heydar Aliyev and Robert Kocharian are holding the first bilateral meeting in Washington. They meet again in Paris on January 26 and March 4-5, 2001 and later on, in Key West on April 3-7, 2001. In 2006, OSCE Minsk Group has proposed to hold in future the referendum to define the status of Nagorno Karabakh with the condition to withdraw the Armenian troops from the Azerbaijan lands, which are currently under occupation. It should be noted that such meetings were also held between Presidents Ilham Aliyev and Robert Kocharian starting from their first talks in Geneva on December 11, 2003. Such order of events demonstrates the radical difference either in the nature of steps made by Azerbaijan and Armenia – two States of the South Caucasus, or in their conceptual approach to the conflict resolution. The Statehood building culture of Azerbaijan has been representing and still represents the synergy of knowledge, abilities and experience of peoples lived in Azerbaijan for centuries. The Azerbaijani political, e.g. civil nation has been forming in the course of XX century. “The State becomes richer if it is populated by many people because every of these peoples bring its own contribution to the world culture and civilization”. This formula of Heydar Aliyev is reflecting the quintessence nature of the modern Azerbaijani Statehood. These are the political and psychological as well as ideological-cultural origins of the policies of the modern Azerbaijani State. The modern Republic of Azerbaijan regards the existence of a people as the result of the civil and political self-determination of the peoples in Azerbaijan. In this main sense, the problem of “the ethnic self- determination further up to the separation” within one nation is considered as the false problem. The ethnocratic nationalism used as a tool to breakdown the national States is groundless in its main argument. The ethnos within the nation-State cannot be the political-legal entity. It can enjoy only being as the cultural and historical entity. The modern nation-States are multiethnic. The State where the many ethnos communities are not united into the political nation under the common national interest and supra-ethnic ideology can exist only in critical situation, if possible. This is the general political philosophy of the Azerbaijani State that can be applied to the Nagorno Karabakh conflict. The future of the Nagorno Karabakh conflict is not the direct continuation of the current state of affairs. It is mainly linked to the fact that the events in the diplomatic history after the signature of ceasefire are valued at the basis of the only moral criteria formulated by Mr. Ilham Aliyev, the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan: “Of course, we are happy to gain the diplomatic success… However, if our lands are still under occupation, it means that not all these results enjoy the principal importance. They will be only meaningful as the Azerbaijani lands will be liberated from the occupational forces and our fellow citizens will go back to their native homes. Our compatriots must come back to the occupied lands – territories adjacent to Nagorno Karabakh and the Nagorno Karabakh itself”. Criteria of evaluating the diplomatic efforts are reflected in the practice and the incontestable achievements of the Azerbaijani State, which are extrapolated rightly in the overall might of the country. “Our largest compromise is our commitment to the peace talks. However, we have to create a new situation using these possibilities. I want to reaffirm that the strengthening of the military potential is not leading to the automatic restoration of war. This is the very last option. We have to be ready for it. Every country must be ready, including our country, which is in the state of war with its occupied lands. At the same time, I am 57 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------convinced that we will be able to exert a strong pressure on Armenia by using all political, economic, diplomatic and regional factors. This is already felt by anyone.” – says Mr. I.Aliyev, the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan. The Nagorno Karabakh problem will be solved in favor of the citizens of the multinational Azerbaijan. Our country was and will be the common house of all its residing peoples.

OCCUPIED TERRITORIES OF AZERBAIJAN

Nagorny-Karabakh region Territory - 4 388 sq. km Population (1989) - 189 085 Armenians - 145 450 (76,9 %) Azerbaijanis - 40 688 (21,5 %) Russians - 1922 (1 %) Others - 1025 (0,6 %)

Shusha district Territory - 289 sq. km Population (1989) - 20 579 Azerbaijanis - 19 036 (92,5 %) Armenians - 1 377 (6,7 %) Occupied - May 8, 1992

58 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------District outside Nagorny-Karabakh region Occupation Expulsion Lachin - May 18, 1992 - 71 000 Kelbajar - April 2, 1993 - 74 000 Aghdam - July 23, 1993 - 165 600 Fizuli - August 23, 1993 - 146 000 Jabrayil - August 26, 1993 - 66 000 Gubadly - August 31, 1993 - 37 900 Zangilan - October 28, 1993 - 39 500

Victims of aggression Killed - 20 000 Disabled - 50 000 Missing - 4866

Destruction and damage Settlements - 890 Houses - 150 000 Public Buildings - 7 000 Schools - 693 Kindergartens - 855 Health Care Facilities - 695 Libraries - 927 Temples - 44 Mosques - 9 Historical Places - 9 Historical Monuments And Museum - 464 Museum Exhibits - 40 000 Industrial and Agricultural Enterprises - 6 000 Motor Ways - 800 km Bridges - 160 Water Pipelines - 2 300 km Gas Pipelines - 2 000 km Electricity Lines - 15 000 km Forests - 280 000 ha Sowing Area - 1 000 000 ha Irrigation Systems - 1 200 km The total damage is estimated up to 60 billion US $

Refugees and IDP Refugees from Armenia - 250 000 Internally displaced persons the occupied territories - 660 000 Internally displaced persons along the border with Armenia and line of occupation - 100 000 Total - 1 010 000

59 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Genocide in Khojaly, tragedy of the XX century.

In history of our nation Khojaly, genocide became one of mournful and tragic events. Heydar Aliyev, Azerbaijan Republic President in his “Appeal to Azerbaijani people devoted to 10th anniversary of Khojaly genocide” stressed: “This cruel and ruthless genocide will go down in mankind history as one of the most dreadful mass terroristic acts” (“Bakinski rabochiy”, February 26, 2002). Within two centuries, Armenian jingo-nationalists periodically have been conducting against our nation policy of ethnical cleaning and genocide. Azerbaijanis were subject to expatriations from their homelands, converted into refugees and migrants and all of these accompanied with mass slaughters. Policy of ousting Azerbaijanis from their historical-ethnical lands continued in Soviet times, too. Within 1948-1953 150 thousand, our compatriots have been deported from Armenia and settled in Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan. In 1988, over 250 thousands were entirely evicted from Armenian territory, as a result Armenia turned into sole mono-ethnical state in the world. Highland Garabagh events that commenced in 1988 and were another step toward realizing Armenian ideologists, fantastic idea of establishing “Great Armenia from sea to sea”, resulted in destroying settlements and villages, murdering 10 thousand innocent people, expatriating 100 thousand our countrymen from their primordial provinces. Disregarding all international regulations Armenian jingoists try to annex Highland Garabagh to Armenia [256-257]. For sake of this shady enterprise, they resort to any low-down actions and heinous crimes. So took place tragedy of XX c., Khojaly genocide being fruit of felonious and aggressive policy. The act ranks with such monstrous tragedies of the past century as Khatin, Khirosima, Nagasaki, and Songmi. In the night of February 26, 1992 Armenian armed forces supported by 366-th soviet motor infantry regiment committed genocide in Azerbaijani settlement Khojaly where about 7000 Azerbaijanis dwelled. During the attack, here remained approximately 3000 people. Before it, Khojaly has been blockaded for over four months by Armenian subdivisions. People needed medical aid and food; here was a great deal of ills, injured, olds, women and children. The town remained unprotected face to face with ruthless armed to the teeth enemy. In telegram sent as far back as December 17, 1991 to republic president by Elman Mammadov (head of Khojaly executive power), it was written: “I must inform you that Azerbaijani settlements being subject to joint offensives of Armenian and Russian soldiers are occupied. Armenians are ready to use all means for opening passage between (Khankandi) and Askaran. The numerous raids of Armenian helicopters indicate to this. Therefore, I request you urgently to take serious measures on Khojaly’s defense… We expect from you immediate help” (“Khojaly voice”, February 26, 1999). The environment around Khojaly and adjoining districts has been incandescing more and more. In this letter there was stressed irreparableness of the formed situation: “All food are coming to end, people want leave Khojaly. No enterprise, school, institution, collective farm is operating now. There are absent any conditions for giving first aid or performing surgery operations. Urgently help us” (N.Yagublu. Khojaly [257-258] carnage. Baku, 1992, p.10). Situation in the region deteriorated, food reserve neared the end, among inhabitants starvation commenced. Power craving, political controversies and discords complicated conduction of the urgent measures in this direction. Evacuation of the peaceful residents was possible only by 2 ways: the former – by air, and the latter – through Khojaly-Agdam passage, but none of them had been used. Operation of opening passage by attacking Askaran conducted by governmental forces ended unsuccessfully. Since 23 o’clock in the evening Khojaly had been subject to incessant rocket shelling. In the first place there were destroyed barracks and basic defensive posts. Such was beginning of the greatest tragedy of XX century. Hundreds of people were bestially murdered. That horrible night foul Armenians spared neither children nor old people with women. The town was completely burnt out. Armenians atrociously killed those who succeeded in escaping encirclement on the road. The others died tragically with frost in forests (N.Yagublu. Khojaly carnage. Baku, 1992, p.10) Antigi Tavakkul, father of Khazangul’s (Khojaly’s inhabitant) younger granddaughter, was burnt down alive just because he did not repeat with elder daughter Armenian’s allegation: “this areas-part (“Khalg” newspaper, November 18, 1992). Sariya Talibova, eyewitness of Armenians’ atrocities related: “We were led to Armenian cemetery: 4 Turk-meskhetinians and 3 Azerbaijanis were murdered over Armenian graves. Their heads were cut off. Further here were led 2 more Azerbaijanis and their eyes put out” (“Azerbaijan” newspaper, November 11, 1992). [258-259] In missive after Atakishiyev, Khojaly’s municipal prosecutor it is written of Khojaly tragedy’s bitter outcomes (“Sahar”) newspaper, February 27, 1992).

60 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------In result of the new genocide inflicted by Armenians over Azerbaijan nation there were murdered 613 people, 1275 among peaceful residents taken hostages. Up to now, fate of 150 of them is unknown, 1000 people having received bullet wounds of different degrees became invalids. 106 women, 83 infants, 70 elderlies, old people were murdered. Seventy-six among invalids were youths who failed to come of age (“Bakinski rabochiy», March 30, 2002). Monstrous outrages were committed upon alive and dead people: they were scalped, heads and other body parts cut off, eyes of children put out, pregnant women’s bellies ripped up. Regardless of all international norms, Armenian armed forces treated captives brutally. They infringed all articles of Geneva conventions, protocols by murdering peaceful inhabitants, blocking roads for their retreat. In the course of attacking Khojaly there have been used 5,45 caliber cartridges, chemical and bacteriologic weapons of mass annihilation. In result of this military-political crime 8 families were fully exterminated, 25 children lost both parents, and 130 of them – 1 parent, 56 people who became shahids (faith martyrs) were burnt down alive with utter cruelty and ruthlessness (“Bakinski rabochiy, February 26, 2002). Before the very eyes of the entire world, “Long-suffering” Armenians inflicted in late XX c. over peaceful residents atrocities having no historical analogue. Among the I spreaders of truth about monstrous crimes committed in Khojaly was , TV-operator of Central television killed afterwards by Armenians. He made these shots on hot trails and left [259-260] us invaluable documents revealing Armenian bandits. Along with him, foreign TV-reporters also disclosed truth about Khojaly events. Famous Turkish journalist Irfan Sapmaz wrote: “I and brave journalist Ahasi Mammadov were the first to write about the events in “Hurriyat” newspaper. After arrival in Turkey we appeared on central television and informed the international society of these events” (Irfan Sapmaz, “At table with wolves - Azerbaijan”. Baku, 1997, p.36). That days Turkey made the best attempts to rouse international community. Hikmat Chatin, Foreign Affairs Minister demanded urgently from OSCE to express political appraisal of Khojaly tragedy and condemn the action of Armenia. With purpose of bringing more complete information to global society’s envoys and journalists from all countries. Representatives of foreign information agencies, which operated at that time in republic, were taken to Khojaly region. In March 1992 “Khalg” newspaper published articles after a correspondent of “Milliyet” Turkish newspaper in Azerbaijan “Today Garabagh is covered with blood” and “Turks are shocked”. In these ones, the author adduced materials of Human Rights Commission members (within Supreme National Parliament of Turkey) who had been in Garabagh for a week: “Only in Agdam mosque we found 247 corpses. We conversed with a hundred of witnesses. All of them stated that Khojaly first was destroyed by tanks and Armenians committed mass reprisals” (“Khalg” newspaper, March 26, 1998). After broadcasting videocassettes on which there were taken into shot scenes of Armenians’ atrocities Pro-Armenia agency allegedly quoting Florence David, French journalist was in charge “fraud”. Soon F.David firmly refuted statement imputed to her [260-261] in letter to the agency (“Bakinski rabochiy”, January 26, 2002). Khojaly tragedy was also depicted in details by Y.Pompeyev, Russian writer in “Bloody Garabagh slough” work (Baku, 1992). Our nation following “Prevention and punishment of genocide act” convention dated December 9, 1948 has all grounds and rights to sue Armenian republic in UNO International tribunal. The world must know accomplices of this crime for it is directed toward not only Azerbaijani people but also the entire civilized world. Their names are , Seiran Oganyan, Levon Ter-Petrosyan, and Colonel Zarvigorov etc. All of them being guilty in committing the genocide must appear in tribunal. In “Appeal of Khojaly refugees to UNO, EC and OSCE” it’s written: “We, Khojaly people, being for already10 years in refugees status appeal with a heavy heart and at the same time with great hope to all peace- loving nations of the world, all foreign organizations. We request you not to be indifferent to misfortune that befell us in result of Armenian military aggression. We don’t believe that enough authoritative world organizations, namely UNO, EC and OSCE, peace-loving states fail to make such aggressive country as Armenia dictating to the foreign community its will, observe justice and discipline”! We express confidence that the world will denounce military aggression of Armenian state against Azerbaijan, facilitate safeguarding of its territorial integrity, help cover million refugees to return to their homelands, contribute to peaceful solution of the historical-political (Highland-Garabagh) conflict” (“Bakinski rabochiy”, February 26, 2002). Evil must not go unpunished. Armenia’s military aggression must be condemned by the international so[261-262]ciety. Therefore, today our main task is bringing to foreign states, parliaments’ notice truth about Khojaly genocide, Armenians’ heinous actions on our land, achieving their recognition as true genocide act, international political-legal appraisal of this tragedy. It’s our debt before Khojaly heroes and martyrs’ 61 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------memory. We are bound to carry it through and obtain from the foreign community recognition of genocide acts inflicted by Armenians in Khojaly and Highland Garabagh generally. If we cannot do it today, tomorrow Armenians will commence laying claims to Azerbaijani lands. Dashnak Armenians always had their greedy eye on neighbors’ lands. Such attempts are already being undertaken for their actions remained unpunished. We must hurry up or tomorrow it will be late. Muradova Almaz., candidate of history. Imanov Raftar, candidate of history, assistant professor.

“Historical facts of armenian’s actions in Azerbaijan land”. Baku-2003, p.256-262

You can get information that is more detailed on these subjects from address http://www.preslib.az – official web site of our Library. Look full text e-edition “Tragedy of the 20th century – Khojaly genocide” on “E-resources” section of the site.

62 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Documents

Letter on resettlement of Armenians from Persia (Iran) to our areas.

A.S. Griboyedov Your Excellency was interested to find with my help out more details about the methods, which were taken for the resettlement of Armenians from Azerbaijan and their current settlement in our oblasts. Here is the truth of the matter, to my best knowledge: colonel L[azarev] considered himself the main initiator of this emigration, of which he declared openly, but unfoundedly, because Armenians did not have the slightest idea of him, but were only moved by their devotion to Russia and willingness to obey the Russian laws. The treaty provided them with such a right. The active participants in the resettlement were prince Argutinsky, Gamazov, while other subordinated officers acted on their instructions. Colonel L[azarev] thought only about the composition of proclamations, and quite inappropriate too, concerning formation of regular Armenian home guard, supposing even to include in his mind Karabakh itself and other areas, which had their own leadership and where no special power could be expected from the existing one. Prince Argutinsky notified him for several times that it was all boastful, frivolous and useless. All other affairs of colonel L[azarev] were of the same nature and are not worth a detailed description. I can only add that he is a shallow person, but not immoral, and he cannot embezzle the state funds or do a harm on purpose. The distribution of cash benefits to people from Urmiya was accompanied with serious disorders, but not abuses - the poor were underpaid and the rich were overpaid. This happened due to the hasty withdrawal of our troops from that province. We acted without distinction in the hurry and the funds provided little help, because they were poorly distributed. This is however, the only such case I know about. This is how the things were in the process of re-settlement, but at the time of their settlement in our places, everything was done in a senseless, negligent and unforgivable way. For the purposes of their management, we have established a committee, which was not aware of anything and deserves criticism for the particular reason that that it received the most correct and detailed instructions from Your Excellency as of how to act in those cases: 1) Armenians are mostly settled in the lands of Moslem landlords. This could be somehow allowed in the summer time. The Moslem landowners were staying in their nomads' camps and did not have many chances to communicate with the aliens; 2) the scaffolds were not prepared and other places for continuous settlement of the migrants were not provided. These opportunities were missed in due time. It is now too late to rectify the error this year. The migrants live cooped and press on Moslems, who are all seriously grumbling. Your Excellency is aware that all local residents shall be deemed as migrants, because they were forced out by Sardar during the time of war and have a very poor situation; 3) The distribution of state cash benefits did not do much good: one or two roubles were distributed to each as to beggars, without precise information of the number of poor persons and their needs. Twenty-five roubles, which are granted at a time, are ten times more important than the same amount, granted in parts through a long time. Not a single common measure was taken, such as buying bread for the maintenance of the whole community, next year's sowing and others. I have now informed Your Excellency about the poor activities of the resettlement committee, but in all fairness I must also mention that even skillful people, of which there were not any in the committee, would find difficulties with resolving those problems. The oblast administration does not even have a superficial description of lands and villages beyond Araks; the number of residents in the okrugs beyond Araks is remaining unknown. I do not even mention estates - nobody knows who owns what. The committee therefore did not have any sources to take the appropriate information it needed. The local oblast leader reports that he wished to resettle the majority of new coming Armenians beyond Araks, but they requested Your Excellency to allow them to stay where they were temporarily placed for the first time, and received your kind consent. Lieutenant colonel Prince Argutinsky still did not lose hope for implementing this plan. This official deserves full confidence for his management skills and honesty. The cash benefit to migrants has again been fixed at 30 thousand silver roubles and 2 thousand tschervonetses. We will manage these funds far more purposefully. If Your Excellency could allocate twice as much of that amount in the nearest future for the same purpose, the welfare of those migrants would improve significantly. I hope you can take into consideration the number of persons who are in need of assistance who will pay duties to the state in due time; you can compare it with the figures of the same number of persons in Russia and the whole amount that Your Excellency provides for this purpose will not only seem moderate, but trifling compared to the benefits it brings. I do not know if Your Excellency every considered this affair from this point of view and if you could approve it.

63 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Another important source of benefits that does not cost anything to the state is the Sardar cattle, of which up to 30,000 heads are now available. Sardar distributed it among the residents in the past and its maintenance formed a part of their duties. Sardar received butter, wool, offspring and other products from the cattle. I have heard many times about the cattle and received a confirmation from members of the oblast administration Petrikov and Mendoks. The state will have difficulties maintaining this economy and that is simply impossible in our administration. Utilizing the cattle for food of soldiers means utilizing it irrevocably; but the distribution of this cattle among migrants would significant supplement and improve their economies. I did my best trying various methods to find out about abuses in distribution of money through my translator Dadashev, an extremely talented person, whom I asked to question the population here and in Echmiadzin, but nobody made such complaints until now for sure. Mirza-Tatus, the translator of the oblast administrator, is a well-known swindler, but he did not have any instructions on this case, just as his brother - the head of the Surmala magal, another well-known swindler, whom I have mentioned by the way, because they are not related to the re- settlement. Many things depend on efforts of those, control the settlement of newcomers, especially prince Argutinsky, who will for sure not repeat the mistakes committed by his predecessor mayor Vladimirov. We also discussed with him that we must convince Moslems about reconciliation with the current burden, which will not last for long, and extirpate their fears that Armenians may seize forever the lands where they were allowed for the first time. I also told the same to the police officer, members of administration and khans, who were here. Your Excellency would do a very good deed, if it instructed the Tiflis expedition to assign several officers here. We do not have the sufficient number of employees, even clerks and translators. I think that several pupils from the Armenian school in Tiflis would be good for this purpose. As I address the migrants, I can see that they are much useful than our Georgian Armenians, who are all traders and do not bring any profit to the treasury, while those who came from Persia are artisans and ploughmen.

1828

http://www.khojaly.org.az.

64 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

"The report by Azerbaijani special committee of investigation's member Mikhailov on investigation by him of Muslim villages and Javanshir, Shusha, Jebrail and Zangezur uyezds of Ganja province, suffered from massacres and other violent actions by the Armenian side

This report ascertains among the other things that 4 uyezds of Karabakh differ from other uyezds of Azerbaijani Republic harshly in tested disasters. With the collapse of Baku in October 1918 year, the Muslim population of Baku province is recovering from horrors caused by Armenians because of tribal abhorrence. The Muslims of Karabakh are exposed the every possible violence continuously both by native Armenians of Karabakh and Armenian refugees of Irevan province and by the Armenian soldiers invaded from Turkey' s vilayets demanding from Muslims to submit to the state authorities of Armenian Republic. Javanshir uyezd By the readings of questioned eyewitnesses and official documents in the affairs of Javanshir Uyezd Police Administration (the documents are attached to the paperwork in notarized copies) are ascertained the following standing to the considering matter. Long before the end of war by Russia, the Armenian soldiers deserted from fronts numerously bringing to their villages a lot of rifles, machine-guns and other ammunition stolen at the war. The native Armenian intelligentsia and the representatives of Armenian Rural Societies from the one side and the inactivity of Russian Police authority from the other side have contributed to that criminal occurrence. The Muslims of uyezd being very trustful to their historical neighbors have not assumed that the bringing weapons had been preparing against them, that is why they did not take any measures to prevent the conveyance of weapons although there were some cases of weapon’s detention by the Muslims in the station of Yevlakh and in the village Barda at the main road. From the time of coup d ‘etat in Russia, the undisguised conveyance of weapons into Armenian villages become more rapid and from the same time the Armenians began to display their hostile attitudes and violent actions against Muslims obviously. It is necessary to note the territorial peculiarity of Muslim villages’s habitation of uyezd. The most Muslim villages are disposed but the villages of Kelanin and Avrayan rural societies are disposed: the first in foothills and the second in mountain streak of Jevanshir uyezd. 12 villages of Kelanin society 1) Damirlar, 2) Imrat-Gerravend , 3) Charectar, 4) Umudlu, 5) Karalar, 6) Shirhavend, 7) Sirhavehd, 8) Brudj, 9) Ali-Agali, 10) Hachin-Dorbatlu, 11) Chirahly, 12) Gadji are surrounded by Armenian villages from all sides as Maragaly, Talish, Upper and Lower Chaily, Lulasar, Agdara, Ulu-Karabek, Small- Karabek, Charlamy, Gasariz, Vankt, Dovshanlu, Damgali, Keladag and others. Therefore, Kelanians-Muslims could deal with lowland of the uyezd only passing through Armenian villages. As regards the villages of Avrayan rural society, they dispose in very high mountains higher than Armenian villages and taking the dominated stand living by isolated life and are settled by manly Kurdish tribe. That is why not the all villages of Kelanin society suffered at all that time. Returning to the Armenian aggression against Muslim population, we can ascertain by the evidences of eyewitnesses that the Armenian armed bands had a success only in their own district where they felt substantial numeral superiority in force and organization and where the unarmed Muslims were surrounded by Armenian villages and could not get any aid. Thus, only the villages of Kelanin Society have been broken in the whole Javanshir uyezd. Starting with December 1917 year the Armenian armed bands began to trespass the villages of aforesaid Muslim society demanding from Kelanians to submit to Armenian Republic, imposing and levying considerable money amounts from Muslims under the pretence of tax for their state. They also have demanded to nourish their troops during months and put into practice the drunken orgies with the rapes of women in Muslim villages. The partial stealing of Muslim’s cattle has begun. They were cut off contacts with the Muslims of uyezd’s lowland. The Muslim National Committee of Javanshir uyezd has tried their best to establish the former good relations with Armenians wishing to take out the desperate plight of Kelanin Society’s population. Toward this end, they have sent mixed, peaceful delegations to Armenian villages and elaborated a plan of transmigration of some Armenian villages living in lowland as Sarov, Gasan-Kaya and other to the mountain district but the residents of Kelanin society from the foothills to the lowland. While the Armenians of lowland’s villages were transmigrating to the mountains without any problems, the population of Kelanin Society continued to stifle in the clutches of Armenian tyranny and massacre who did not allow the Kelanians to transmigrate to the lowland. The transmigration of Armenians and detention of foothills Muslims were not an aim to save Armenians from the possible danger but it had an object to strengthen the armed forces of Armenians of foothills in order to destroy all Muslims of that district.

65 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Such a slave life of Muslim population of named society had been continuing for a long months up to year when the Muslims drawn to despair decided to burst through the ring of Armenians bands and transmigrate to the Muslim villages of lowland. They succeeded in doing it but there were a lot of losses among the Muslims. The Muslims-refugees have lost all their personal property, agricultural inventory, cattle, and houses. Many women and children died because of starvation, cold, diseases, and other privations during the flight. Many refugees have been killed by Armenians pursued them on the way, the others as ill, old men and women and cripples who could not run were killed in the villages. Some villages as Imarat-Gerravend, the part of Umudlu with a view to avoid the pursuit of Armenians had chosen the way of flight through the high and snow mountain " Murov-Dag " on the Dzegam road of Elizavetpol uyezd and so they felt more excruciating sufferings before they reached lowlands of Javanshir uyezd. Now the residents-refugees of pointed Rural Society settled the different villages of Javanshir lowland as Begum Saro, , Jarimdji, Ilshihlar, Boy-Ahmedly, Kahil-Karvend of Shusha uyezd and others. They cannot be occupied with the peasant work because they lost their entire agricultural inventory. Despite the peaceful delegations of Muslim National Committee to Armenian villages, it could not reach the reconciliation with Armenians. Quite the contrary, sometimes the Armenians threatened the delegations. So the chairman of Maragaln Armenian rural society Nerses Manukov threatened the chairman of National Muslim Committee Meshali-Alish Ismailov said him". It all still is nonsense. Wait a little what will be soon with Azerbaijanis". The Muslim population of Javanshir uyezd's lowland also suffered from violent acts of Armenians in spring and summer of 1918 year when Armenians blocked up the waters of rivulets of Terter water basin leaving the residents of lowland without drinkable water and depriving the opportunity to water the fields and gardens. The water mills have also stopped working. Meanwhile the water in Javanshir in the summer is the main resource of life. Adding to it that the Muslims and their cattle were deprived an opportunity to migrate to their pastures-eylags for cattle' s forage, that all the ways to Susha were blocked up by Armenians for a long time and the all population of lowland were alarmed anxious we can imagine the tragic situation of Muslims. The Muslims are in a painful situation because Armenian population does not recognize the authorities of Azerbaijani Republic and considers the part of Javanshir uyezd populated by Armenians as the territory of Armenian Republic. Even at the present time they continues violent actions against Azerbaijanis, so during the visit of members of Special Committee of Investigation the Javanshir uyezd, the Armenians drawn the cattle of Javad-Ali ogly, the resident of Damirlar village and kidnapped two Muslim boys near Maragly village. The last circumstances deprived the Members of the Committee of Investigation the opportunity to review the smashed up Muslim villages of foothills in order not to risk by possible deprivation of Committee' s freedom, businesses and documents as since it was necessary for local surveys to pass through Armenian villages. Meanwhile at the present time Armenians personally pass through Muslim villages in the lowland of uyezd, appear at the Terter market every week and not only continue the trade relations with Azerbaijanis but also continue to resort to the criminal actions selling the stolen cattle to the Muslims stolen from them ( see the evidences of eye-witness Iskenderov ). Besides the devastation of 12th villages of Kelanin rural society, the Armenian bands committed the following crimes against Muslims in Javanshir uyezd. So, 1) the Armenians of Maragly killed two Muslim residents of the village Magomed-Iskender ogly and Myuslim Ragim ogly thrown their corpses into the " Dash- Arkh " ditch; 2) At Funduhlu district the Armenians-Dovshanlians killed rural delivery man Fagrad-Jafar Kulu ogly and two of his Muslim companions robbed from the latter 4 bulls; 3) the Armenians of Sarov committed predatory attack to the herders and herds of Brudg village and opened the skirmish drawn the cattle to the Armenian village Chayly; 4) the gang of armed Armenians-Agdarians drawn 600 sheep and 50 herds horned cattle from the Muslims of Kapanlu village; 5) the same gang drawn 250 sheep and 61 heads of horned cattle from the other Kapanlunians; 6) the Armenians of Agdara drawn 1350 sheep and 4 horses from Jumshud, the resident of the village Karapirum; 7) the Armenians of Dovshanly killed in the village Karakor Odjag-Molla Kambar ogly, his wife Sona Shahmamed kizy and Eyvaz Molla Novruz ogly; 8) the band of Gulyatagian Armenians drawn 122 heads of horned cattle from Sirhavendians and 105 heads from Kalaychilarians; 9) the gang of Agdamirian Armenians had tried to drive a cattle of Kapanlu village' s residents and as a result of started skirmish Kurban Allahverdi ogly was killed. 10) at " Chohlu-Dakirman " district the gang of Armenian soldiers and rural residents, 500 in number attacked the caravan of Koturlians and robbed their horses, bulls, money, household things and goods of total sum of more than ? million rubles; 11) at the land of landowner Nuribekov the Armenians of Agdara robbed the cattle of Imrat-Gerravendians; 12) the armed gang of Armenians drown 115 heads of cattle from the resident of Chirahlu Iskander Ali at the place " Sendral-Yeri " at that the Persian herder Novruz was killed: 13) the gang of Armenians of Agdara attacked and killed the resident of village Papravend Asrat-Aga-Kishi ogly at the place " Ozok-Yeri " driven 12 sheep. 14) the Armenians had 66 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------enticed the resident of Papravend Alband-Sadyh ogly into their village Agdara supposedly for the selling of sheep and killed him. This murder has happened in the present year in January 19. 15) the gang of Armenians of Agdara have driven 84 heads of cattle and horses from the residents of the village Kalaychilor: 16) the same Armenians begun the skirmish have driven 3 horses and 1350 sheep from the residents of Karapirum. From the fore-going short list of some crimes of Armenians is detected that they tried to undermine the economy of Muslim peasants driving the cattle and horses mainly. Committing the numerous murders of uyezd’s residents, not sparing neither the sex nor the age and children, old men and invalids, the Armenians in the following cases have executed the murders painfully and brutally. So, Suleyman-Kazakhaslan ogly, Mamed Meshali Pasha ogly and Kazum Atam ogly have been killed and cut up to pieces. The dead body of woman of the village Gadji-Gerravend Zeynay Shirin kizy was found with cut off bursts. According to Armenian Zakhari Kukurov from Bomgukain, the resident of Korakor village of Dovshanlu' s department Ramazan Novruz Ali ogly, the woman Kuncha-Odjag Kuli kizy and the invalid Suleyman Gasan ogly have been killed but their dead bodies have been cremated. The resident of the village Sirhavend Bollu Kaza Soltal Ali Iman oglu had been arrested near the village Kayanchi and then he was killed and cremated. The residents of Gune Gaza Sirhavend Sharif Ismail ogly and Rajab Novruz Ali ogly have been found with cut off and removed heads. Among the Armenians and the leaders of Armenian bands as was obvious from the evidences of eyewitnesses, the Muslims have recognized many of them, but only the persons with full names and surnames will be enumerated here. Namely: an engineer-landowner of the estate Upper Karkhun, Konstantant Nicitich Abrumov, the manager of estate Avan Juzbashev Bagrat bek Melik Shakhanazarov, the Chairman of Margaly Rural Society Nerses Manukov, the resident of the village Gulyatag Ivan bek Mirzabekov, from the village Dovshanly Artemiy and Muki Sukiasovs, Yefrem, Nikolay Shakhbagovs, from the village Bozorkend Nikolay Sarukhanov, from the village Vank Tigran Asan Jalilov, from the village Domgali Tsachur Mosesov, from the village Lulyasas Vagon Bejanov, the residents of Upper and Low Chayli Shamir Agabekov, Setrak Usubov, from the village Talishi Tuni Atambekov, the resident of the village Agdara Karapet Anastasov, of the village Talishi the brothers Isaak, Minas Ter Daniyelovs, of the same village Rustam Babayev, of the village Gasanriz Sukias Gandaskhazov, from Chardakhli Bakhshi Ovanesov, from the village Upper Chayli Akonjan Mosesov, Nikolay Sogratov, Agdarians Markos bek Ter Astsachurov, from the village Margoshevan Atakishi Khachaturov. Eyewitnesses in names have named many other persons only. The enumerated Armenians were not only the leaders of bands, but they have been committing the murders and tortures of Muslims with their own hands. It can be detected in acts about losses produced by the victims that the Muslims of only foothills of uyezd have incurred losses in some tens of millions rubles. Jabrail uyezd The Jabrail uyezd consist of 12 Muslim and 3 Armenian rural societies. This uyezd like Javanshir uyezd has suffered from Armenians exceptionally in foothills of Karabakh Mountains because of topographic location in the large part of lowland where the villages with Muslim population were placed exclusively and the Armenians have not been deciding to invade there dreading to be repulsed. By the evidences of questioned eye-witnesses are ascertained that the Muslims both landowners and peasants of foothills till the December 1918 being reassured by the Armenians of neighbor villages of uyezd and their honorary representatives not only were about any defense but also not supposed that Armenians were preparing to smash their villages, although they had heard about the destructions of Tatarian villages and the violence and brutalities of Armenians committed against Muslim population in other uyezds of Karabakh. In the first days of December 1918, the Armenians assumed the armed offensive against Muslims of uyezd began to commit the separate murders of Muslims, drive the cattle and attack the Tatarian villages by the organized bands. Nevertheless as is obvious from the evidences of eye-witnesses and from the report # 84 of the Chife of Jabrail Uyezd from February 17, 1919 for the Karabakh General-Gubernator, " the Muslim population of uyezd meeting such events with deep regret and not resorting to any active actions took only the defensive position for the defense of themselves and their property from the attack of Armenians, not committing any irregular actions against Armenians, as proof of it served the circumstance, that no Armenian village has suffered ". The below is given the crimes of Armenians committed against Muslims till the present time: 1) the Armenians of the villages Duducchi, Agbulah, Edillu, Goga, Chirakuz, Ahullu on the night of December 26, 67 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------1918 smashed up the Muslim part of the village Duducchi, burned homes and robbed the property; 2) the Armenians of the same village drown the sheep of the residents of the village Arysh on December 7, 1918; 3) the armed Armenians attacked the village Karakellu and drown sheep on December 5, 1928; 4) on December 10, the sheep of Mageram Musa ogly from the village Dishulin were driven; 5) at the same day the armed Armenians drown the cattle of Mir Jusuf Mir Gasan ogly from the village Efendilar; 6) the armed band of Armenians burned the village Ashik Meliklu, robbed the property,residents and cattle on December 2; 7) at the same day the bands of Armenians burned the village Holaflu, Tatar, Shihlar, robbed the property of the residents, drown a part of cattle; 8) on December 18 the village Siric was smashed up and burned; 9) The Armenians of the villages Agjakend, Delenlar and Mulkadari attacked the village Siric and burned its department Nusaslu on February 27, 1919; 10) the Armenians of Ahilli, Avetis and Nerses Babayevs wounded Ibad Mamish ogly of the same village plowing up the land strip on March 29, 1919; 11) in August of 1919 during the descent of nomads of the village Karvend the Armenians drown all cattle of the residents of the village, robbed property and killed two herders; 12) the armed Armenians drown sheep of the residents of the village Karadagly, Molla Nabiya Gaji Mahmud Efendi ogly and Eyvaz Megraly ogly in January of 1919; 13) the armed band of Armenians robbed the carrier and the resident of the village Zargar, Badir Khan Mamish ogly in Spring of 1918; 14) in Autumn of 1918, the Armenians of the village Gadrut Mukhan and the village Noromanic, Sergay Nikolyantse and Sergay Lal ogly robbed and killed the residents of the village Boliant, Jafar Alekper ogly and Nasir Magerram ogly, the dead bodies of whom were founded naked in the ravine; 15) in Winter of 1918, the Armenians of the villages Jilano and Mulkadari attacked the village Eyvazlu plundered the property and drown the cattle of the village at that killed Guseyn Allahverdi ogly; 16) at the same time the Armenians of the village Dolanlar smashed up and burned up the village Shikhlar robbed the property drown the cattle; 17) the Armenians of Mulkadarli have smashed up the village Melukli, burned up the houses, robbed the property and drown the cattle. The destruction of the villages has been accompanying by the murders and wounding of Muslims, so there have been killed 3 men, 3 women, a child and wounded a man in the village Ahillu, a man has been killed in Evatlu, wounded a man in , 6 men killed in Mazra and in Siric 11 men, 10 women, 14 children have been killed, 2 men wounded. The Muslims identified many of Armenians who had attacked the villages but we will give you the list of Armenians with the full names and surnames: Namely: the residents of Duducchi Balasan Ayrapetov, Arutyun Logmatov, Karapet Oganjanov, Ivan Beglarov, Usub Khachiyev, Ovakim Barkhudarov, Sarkis Mirzoyev, the residents of the village Kemrakuch - Sumbat Mirzoyev, ensign Aslan Sarkisov, Avetis Petrosov, Nikolay Bakhdiyev, Aleksan Seyranov, the residents of the village Edinlu - Bakhshi Aganjanov, Gerasim Mirzoyev, Bakhshi Pakhapetov, Moses Kagramanov, the residents of the village Chirakuz of Shusha uyezd, Khurshud bek, Markar bek, Ishkhan bek and Sumbat bek Ishkhanovs, from the village Goga - Muki Safarov, Savad Ter- Grigorov, Sarkis Kekuns, David Oganjanov, the residents of Chanakhchi of Shusha uyezd Sokrat bek Melik Shakhnazarov, the first sergeant Markez, the residents of Mulkadar - Mukhan Martirosov, Nikolay Petrosov, Ovshar and Tigran Pogosovs, the residents of Dolanlar Jalal Javadov, Oganjan Mirzajanov, Aga Sarkis Martirosov, Karakhan Javadov, Logos and Arshak Avanesovs. Mukhan and Javad Oganjanovs, Ivan Arzusanov, from the village Dashbashi Bakhchi and Natur Stepanyantsis, Mukham and Simon Nisyantsis, Ovanes and Akopjan Karabekovs, from Zamzur - Mukhan Mikirgachev, Aleksandr Melkumov, Ovanes Mosesyants, from the village Agjakend Gevond and Tatevos Mikayelovts, Gayk and Tigran Akopjanovs, Mirza Ovanesov, Ishkhan Sarkisjanov, from Jilan Markar Kazarov, Ovshar Musiyev. By the declarations and acts about losses of landowners and peasants, we can reveal that the Muslims of Jabrail uyezd have incurred losses in some tens of millions rubles. The drive of cattle, robbing of property, agricultural tools, the supply of bread grain and other things have undermined the economical status of uyezd's Muslim peasants and their ability to pay. Zangezur uyezd This uyezd is still under trying conditions because of massacres inflicted by the Armenians against Muslims. The uyezd is placed in mountain country, so it cut off from the side of Shusha uyezd quite and from Jabrail almost. The Armenians making use of solitary location of the Muslim villages among the Armenian villages and feeling the power of their majority have taken the ruling position there. The situation of uyezd’s Muslims comparing with the other provinces of Azerbaijan has become worse because of armed bands of Armenian peasants and organized military units of Armenian soldiers under the command of general Andronic. The latter having the considerable fighting force of soldiers and armed Armenian peasants invading the territory of Azerbaijan and obviously having the precise directions of the Government of the Armenian Republic has demanded the Muslim population either to subordinate to the 68 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------authorities of Armenia or clean the territory of uyezd in order to annex it to Armenian Republic. Although the Muslims of uyezd cut off in their villages from the all world not having any protection and help and armed very poorly have not wished to subdue to the demands of Armenians. The latter have showed their monstrous brutality. Aspiring to expand the territories of their Republic, the Armenians had not been sparing the Muslims even in the cases when the latter have been leaving their native hearths. The Armenians have been burning up, destroying the villages, killing the residents, driving the cattle and robbing the property. Now only the residents of the village of Okhchin ravine continue the courageous defense of their native hearths. The Muslim villages of the first police office of Sisian magal completely, the large part of second office, the significant parts of 3rd, 4th and 5th offices have been destroyed. Some of the villages have been razed to the ground and Armenians even began to plow up those lands. About 50000 Muslims refugees have settled in the fourth office of uyezd and in Jabrail uyezd. By the evidences of eye-witnesses and official documents 115 villages of uyezd have been demolished and destroyed: 1) Aguli, 2) Darabas, 3) Dulus, 4) Kurtlar, 5) Sheki, 6) , 7) Vagudy, 8) Irmis, 9) Bakhrilu, 10) Kizildjic, 11) Darakend, 12) Karakilisa, 13) Melyukli, 14) Dortny, 15) Dovruz, 16) Karadiga, 17) , 18) Chobanlu, 19) Kadyulu, 20) Chullu, 21) Shabadin, 22) Almaluh, 23) Chanakhchi, 24) Jibulu, 25) Agkend, 26) Turapkhanlu, 27) Gulud, 28) Bekdash, 29) Injevar, 30) Siznak, 31) Karachiman, 32) Katar, 33) Seydlar, 34) Khalaj, 35) Dashnov, 36) Baydag, 37) Norashenic, 38) Jimjilu, 39) Gyagalu, 40) Gomarat, 41) Darzili, 42) Kazanshi, 43) Shayuplu, 44) Tagamir, 45) Tey, 46) Atkis, 47) Sharikan, 48) Dolutlu, 49) Avganlu, 50) Tanzever, 51) Madj, 52) 1st Khojagan, 53) Emizlu, 54) Bugakar, 55) Mulk, 56) Banavshapyush, 57) 1st Vartanazur, 58) 2nd Vartanazur, 59) Legvaz, 60) Alidara, 61) Marzigit, 62) Tugut, 63) Pushanlu, 64) Razidara, 65) Mamed Ismail, 66) Guman-Dadanlu, 67) Tatarkend, 68) Kelu-Kishlag, 69) Zamlar, 70) Askerlar, 71) Garagel, 72) Chukhur-Yurt, 73) Najaflar, 74) Garakelu, 75) Shaiflu, 76) 1st Gyagelu, 77) 2nd Gyagelu, 78) Burunlu, 79) Burjalilar, 80) Gun-Gishlag, 81) Janbar, 82) Khinirdakishilar, 83) Tuafshalu, 84) Shirican, 85) Gazanshi, 86)Gemaran, 87) Kotanan, 88) khotakhan, 89) Okhtarlu, 90) Khudayarlu, 91) Shakarlu, 92) Kilinchlu, 93) Tarnalu, 94) Nuvadi, 95) Tugun, 96) Bogarlu, 97) Sanalu, 98) Safi-Yurd, 99) Kyurgilu, 100) Chatarist, 101) Privaslu, 102) Meshali Ismaillar, 103) Burjalar-Darzili, 104) Subuklu, 105) Mazmazak, 106) Tazarkyurdali, 107) Farajan, 108) Suarasy, 109) Bayramushagi, 110) Kokhnakend, 111) Kyushlag, 112) Zabuh, 113) Baylandur, 114) Bagarbeklu, 115) Keravis-Abdallar. Here it is the list of main more or less important villages of the uyezd destroyed and burned up by Armenians completely or partly. After it the Armenians have destroyed also 10 villages not having the independent names and consisting of from 2 to 5 houses, living in temporary underground lodgments. The enumerated above villages have been burned up, the property of the residents have been robbed, the cattle driven. Now Armenians occupy the territories and the Muslims have not access there. It is impossible to give all crimes committed by Armenians against Muslims in every village in this short report. All facts of brutalities, murders and victims in all villages are expounded in the affair of the inspection of the uyezd and in enclosed acts and documents to it. It is also will be given the prominent cases of brutality, committed by Armenians against peaceful Muslim population. There have been killed 3257 men, 2276 women and 2196 children, wondered 1060 men, 794 women and 485 children in enumerated villages, totally 10068 Muslim people have been killed and wondered in all uyezd. However, this terrible passion of Armenian atrocities does not answer the reality because during the panic flight of Muslims many victims remained uncertain. Therefore, the figures of victims were more than official statistics. By the evidences of eyewitnesses are ascertained the following prominent cases of atrocities committed by the Armenians. So 1) in the same village Bagudy 15 beautiful girls dispensed among the Armenian soldiers not taking the sorrow of rape have died. 2) in the same village when 400 Muslims looking for the shelter during the destruction of the village had gathered in the mosque, the Armenians barricaded the exits of the mosque and burned up the mosque with all people inside. 3) in the same village the Muslim woman Kadama Tair kizi has been knifed, her cut off burst has been put into the mouth of her cut off infant in arms. 4) in the same village the Armenians killed Yolchi Shikh Guseyn ogly have cut off his genitals and put into his mouth. 5) in the same village young girls Nissa-Aman kizi, Ajab-Nukhbali kizi, Sona Jafar kizi and Shakhnuli Jalal kizi have been raped till the death. 6) near the same village Gulmasta Gasim kizi has been killed, her bursts have been cut off and the horseshoe has been hammered into her spinal column. 7) the Armenians have trusted a bayonet into hundred age old Asad bek Melik Abbasov' s body, lying without any movement on the bed in the village Newvedi. 8) in the same village the Armenians have been chopping off the heads of escaping women and children, 9) in the village Sheki the women with cut off bursts and the cut up dead bodies of small children have been lying in the streets, 10) in the village Irmishli during the destruction the Armenians have been lifting the infants in arms on the bayonets, 11) in the village Agudi the Armenians have been demanding from Muslims to 69 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------adopt Christianity, cutting off the bursts of women and putting them into the month of babies, 12) in the village Agudi the Armenians had chopped the extremities of legs of alive Gulam-Apiy Shakar ogly and then by the pricks of bayonets and lash compelled him to go on the legs until he died because of the loss of blood, 13) in the same village all beautiful girls have been raped and killed, 14) in the village Chullu the Armenians have killed 9 bed-patient by the daggers, 15) in the village Bagirbeklu the Armenians have gathered 7 men and a woman into a house and burned them alive along with house, 16) in the village Musulmanlar the dead bodies had been so disfigured that it was impossible to recognized the people - without arms, legs and heads, 17) in the village Katar the honorary old-man Meshadi Kalantar Meshadi Gulu ogly has been killed, wetted by the kerosene and burned, 18) in the same village the Armenians have tied hand and foot of Kerbalay Allakhverdi Guseyn Ali ogli and cut off his throat, 19) in the village 1st Vartanazur especially many women and children have been cut off, 20) in the village Rakhman-Efendi of Newboyazet uyezd of Irevan province the Armenian have put out Ibragim Gadji Guseyn ogly' s eyes and then burned him. This is the short and not complete list of the sufferings of the Muslim population in uyezd. The cases of brutal murders, tortures and the rapes of women are so many that it is impossible to list all of them in the report. The eyewitnesses certify that the crimes happened in all smashed up villages. The overwhelming number of villages has been destructed during the raids of General Andronic who demanded from Muslims to submit to the authorities of Armenia. The events were happening in summer and autumn of 1918. Among the attacking Armenians, the Muslims have recognized many of them. However, below we will give you the list of Armenians the most frequently named by eyewitnesses. Namely: the residents of the town Gorus Nikolay Osinov, Simon Mirumov, from the village Daraba - Shamir Shakhnazarov, from the village Migri - David Arshak, Matvesov Vachiantsis, the resident of the village Kovar Amazasp, from the village Gyalyur Agabek Medic Oganjanov, from the village Astazur the ensign Agabek Mudusi Latvakanov, Nikolay Barsamov, runaway convict Armenian under the nickname " Yapon ", Ostazurian priest Ter-David, the residents of Darabas David and Kaspar Keshihevs, from the village Akhlatian Ovakim Govorkov and Yagub Arustamov, the residents of the village Kaladji Ivan Martirosov, Manuchar Pogosov, Agalo Aganjanov, from Dulus Nepogos Kapriyelov, Sarkisdjan Tevosov, from Darabas - Stepan Pogosov, Aleksandr Kukiyev, from Sirkatas Misrop Kuniyev, Yefrem Rustamov, from the village Kuris Lalazar and Garib Garibevs, from Savakar - Khuba Davidov, David Mnatsanakov, Manuchar Tyuniyev, from Archazur Kostnant Asriyev, from Khotanan the officer Ovanes Ter-Petrosov, Khanachur Davidov, the priest of the village Akhtakhan Ter-Grigor Ter-Minasov, the engineer Sumbat Melik Stepanov from the town Gerus, the former polices of the police officer Isaak Buhintsev and Seratakov, from the village Muganjic Dadash and Khachaur Osinovs, from Gulgum Tevi Mnatsakanov, the former first sergeant of Ugurchal rural society Nikolay Petrosov, from Bykh Samson Melik-Paradanov, from Akarak Ivan Kazarov, Ayrapet Stepanov, Yefrem Agakhanov, Arnik Simonov, from the village Archazur Sumbat Medic Stepanov, and from the village Kovar - Agalo Pogosov. The destruction of more than hundred villages of Zangezur uyezd, the driving of some ten thousands heads of cattle and some hundred thousand of sheep, the annihilation of gardens and fields have undermined the economical situation of the Muslims of the uyezd, making 50000 people to be beggars. Many people have escaped to the villages of Azerbaijan. There have been about 1 billion rubles of losses.

"The news of AC of Azerb. SSR. The series of history, philosophy and law ". Baku, 1989, № 3.

70 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Report of Mr. Novatsky, member of the Extraordinary Investigation Commission of the Central State Archive of the Azerbaijan Republic

To Mr. Chairman of the above commission concerning devastation of the Guba city and villages of Guba uyezd and violence over the residents of the above-mentioned city and villages. In the month of April of 1918, when the Bolsheviks held Baku and the Baku province, David Gelovani of the Bolshevik party arrived in Guba with a squadron of 187-armed soldiers and declared himself the Uyezd Commissar of Guba. He suggested that the population should immediately recognize the Soviet authorities. Guba residents fulfilled this order. Gelovani began to introduce the Bolshevik power in the city. He learned of peace attitude of the Guba Moslems and released up to 200-interned Armenian prisoners from jail, as he knew that Moslems could not represent any danger to them. The next few days were quiet. All of a sudden, Lezghis from the neighboring villages approached the city from the mountains and offered Gelovani to abandon the city with his squadron or give up. Gelovani rejected this suggested. Lezghis started to fire the city. This led to a skirmish, which lasted for several days. A squadron of soldiers with one gun and machine-guns arrived to support Gelovani. Nevertheless, Gelovani still had to abandon the city. As he was leaving, he forced the Christian population, mostly Armenian, to leave. The Lezghis followed and fired the retreating troops. Several persons of peace Christians were killed in the skirmish, namely Armenian Machak Kasparov, Armenian priest Aleksander Bogdanov, Duhol Pogosov, Russian Orthodox priest, chemist Golubchik, excise official Polesny, forest warden Abrosimov, doctor Michels and many others. Gelovani retreated with his squadron and Christian population. The life in the city was quiet after that. Armed Lezghi troops, which forced Gelovani to abandon Guba, dispersed to their houses. Approximately two weeks later, news came that a large squadron of soldiers with guns and machine guns was approaching Guba from Baku. Some of the residents left their properties in the city and escaped to the forests, while others remained, because they did not allow the idea that the squadron could represent any kind of danger to them. The squadron, headed by a famous dashnaktsakan Amazasp and his assistant Nikolay, was composed exclusively of Armenians. It surrounded the city on May 1st 1918 and began to fire it from guns, gun machines and rifles. This led to a terrible panics and chaos. The squadron entered the city unimpeded. The seizure of the city was accompanied by fierce beating of the Moslem population and various kinds of violence over them. Armenians were merciless to men, women and children in the city streets; they broke into houses and murdered whole families without any mercy for infants, who were shot and knifed dead on the breasts of their mothers. Among such victims are Kerbalay Mamed Tagi oglu with his family of 14 members; Magomet Rasul oglu with his family of wife and three children - he had his abdomen unstitched, and heads of children were cut; Haji Dadash Bala-Kasum oglu with his spouse Meshadi Bibi-Hanum and son Abdul Kasum, who were burnt in their house; Hokima and Busta - two daughters of Kerbala Abuzar Mastan oglu, who were knifed to death on their mother's breast; Meshadi Gambar Molla-Magomet Salekh oglu with his wife and several infants. Among other killed persons are Molla Shahbaz, Usta Magomed Rasul Bayram oglu with his son, Meshadi Musa Zeynal oglu, Meshadi Ali Meshadi Fayzulla oglu, Kerbalay Dadash Bagir oglu, Jabbar Mamed Ali oglu, Saiba, Safar- Ali Meshadi Talib oglu, Meshadi Musa Zeynal oglu and others. There were cases of tortures and mockery, for instance honorary old men were ordered to deliver Moslem women to soldiers. Ali-Pasha Kerbalay Magerram oglu and his son were killed because they refused to fulfill the order, the latter was thrust with bayonet in the eyes of his father and had his eyes put out and face and abdomen cut. Nearly two thousand men, women and children were killed. Armenians raped up to one hundred Moslem women and girls, whose names are kept secret by relatives. The property of Moslems was stolen. Public activists calculated that Amazasp squadron stole four million roubles in cash, gold, gold products and jewelries worth four and a half million, various products and food products worth twenty five million roubles. Besides, Amazasp squadron burnt one hundred and five houses and buildings in Guba, which belonged to Ibrahim-bek Shikhlarsky, Meshadi Aliy Huseynov, Orudj- Aliy Ahmedov, Bekir Megraliyev, Sattar Mamedyarov, Gidayat Amirbeyov, Gafar Orudjiyev, Ali-bek Zikiksky, Radjab Orudjev, Yusuf-bek Abusalambeyov, Iskender Abdullayev and others. They also burned houses where Moslem establishments were located. The victims suffered damages worth one hundred million roubles from the burning. On his way to Guba, the Amazasp division attacked Moslem villages situated on both sides of the railroad track. The squadron burned those villages down, misappropriating properties and murdering those residents who did not manage to escape, without consideration for women and children. Cases are reported when local population sent parliamentarians with white flags to Armenians to express their obedience, but Armenians did not even open the negotiations, killed those parliamentarians, and devastated the villages they were sent from. Such a case was particularly registered in the Alihanli community, where Armenian squadron killed 71 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------parliamentarians Mirza Mamed Dadash oglu, the senior representative of the village, and Gulhuseyn Magerram oglu. Another such case took place in the Divichi community, where the residents of Divichi-Bazar and Kizil- Burun villages sent fifteen honorary elders with food to welcome Armenians. Armenians did not accept the presents and killed them all. The Amazasp squadron did not even have mercy for the religious feelings of Moslems - they burnt numerous mosques, while the Holy Koran books were cut into pieces and burnt. It was established that the Amazasp squadron burned and devastated a total of 122 Moslem villages in the Guba uyezd, namely Divich, Saadan, Charkhane, Darazerost, Zaglidjan, Alikhanli, Eynbulag, Arab Al-Mamed, Agasibekli, Kelani, Arab-Hamiye, Tugay, Nardarin, Siyazan, Razimli, Surra, Gulamlar, But-But, Andrew-Abad, Halilar, Karakashli, Ashaga-Kushi, Sarvan, Amirkhaim, Tura, Aykun, Jey, Kibla-Grez, Kara-Kurtli, Karach, Naridjan, Hudat, Lower Budug, Hachmaz station, Yeni and Kohne Hachmaz, Murshid Sube, Aziler, Karagilli, Nabur, Hasbullat, Bibishi, Babashlu, Ashali, Mekhrali, Bek-Kishlag, Janafur-Kishlag, Kulesh-Kishlag, Yusif-Kishlag, Gui-Guraki Dendenik, Mursali-Kishlag, Charkhi, Hirda-Oymak, Karachayli, Lanluk-Oba, Hizri Feriz, Er-Kodj, Gluli, Hasan-Efendi, Arab, Arab-Sof, Kara-Bagi, Chakhmakhli, Cagatay, Kazsiniye-Ilhi, Avaran, Hural, Chilakir, 2nd Hazri, Adjiakhur, Zubul, Dustair, Okur, Major Murug, Gidjan, Kusari, Imam-Kuli, Yukhari- Zikhur, Hasan-Kala, Urva, Ashagelik, Lower Leki-Hel, Kohne Hudat, Avkhchik, Dashti-Yatag, Teki, Kasish- Kishlagi, Alibek-Kishlag, Igrikh, Anikh, Lower Huch, Alpan, Digah, Elzik, Mirza-Mamed-Kend, Uchken, Haji- Kaib Kishlag, Susay, Hach-Bala, Jim, Rustov, Engi-Kend, Glabi, Chichi, Sahub, Hudin, Zirgva, Akhurcha. 60 men, women and children were killed and 53 men were injured because of devastation of these villages. The devastation of these houses, buildings, public buildings and devastation of movable properties and cattle caused damages of 58,121,059 roubles to the population of the above-mentioned villages. It follows from Gelovani's reports that Amazasp squadron was sent to Guba for the purposes of punishment at the desire of commissar Shaumyan, without the knowledge and consent of other commissars. Military commissar Karganov made the squadron and the squadron consisted of two thousand Armenians who were the members of Dashnaktsutun party. It was headed by a famous dashnaktsakan Amazasp. Venunz served the functions of the squadron commissar. The squadron was named the punitive and did not pursue any political objectives. Amazasp himself in his speech to Guba residents recognized this fact, as he said: "I am a hero of the Armenian nation and an advocate of its interest. I was sent here [to Guba] with a punitive squadron to have my revenge for those Armenians who were killed here two weeks ago. I was not sent here to introduce peace and order or establish the Soviet power, but to have the revenge for the murdered Armenians. I was instructed to murder all Moslems from the sea coast [Caspian] to the Shah Dag [mountain in Dagestan] and to raze your houses to the ground, as we did in [Shemaha] to have the revenge for our Armenian brothers who were killed by you and the Turks, but I had my mercy on you". The punitive squadron of Amazasp included Amazasp himself, his assistant Nikolay and commissar Venunz. The following persons and residents of Guba also contributed into the barbarities which were described above: Arutun Ayrapetov, barber Jevad, Arutunov, Avakov, son of fish industrialist Avakov, students Amirjanovs, cousins of merchant Mirza Amirjanov, Mirza Amirjanov himself, dukhan owner Melikov, Vartan, son of Grigory who owns a house in Guba, Arutun, grandson of Mirzadjan, Arutun, the mill owner, Vartan Avakov, Arutun Baba oglu, Aleksander Mukasyantz, Tateos Yagub oglu, Babadjan with his son and Arutun Karapet oglu with two sons and cousin who were identified by victims in Guba, city residents Meshadi-Ibad Bagirov, Mamed Musa Mamed-Ali oglu, Kerbalay Abuzar Mastan oglu, Meshadi Huseyn Kuli Bagirov, Meshadi Hamdulla Aliyev, Shukur Turab oglu, Meshadi Molla Yusuf khan, Haji Ahmed Ali Murad oglu and Molla-Haji Baba Ahundzade. In addition to the above-mentioned victims, these facts were confirmed by Guba residents Mamed-Aliy Kerbalay Irza Kuli oglu, Meshadi Huseyn Kuliy Sultanov, Meshdi Sultan Askerov, Meshadi Haji Aga Kerbalay Ahmed oglu, Mir-Alekper Mir Mamed oglu, Meshadi Talib kizi, Kerbala Pasha Turab oglu, Ismayil Kerbala Mamed Tagi oglu, Zahra Yusuf kizi, Molla Shih-Huseyn Ahundzade, senior representative of Divini village Shaban Sharkar oglu, senior representative of the Saadan community Dadash Musa oglu, senior representative of Tugoy community Huseyn Ali bey Huseynbey oglu, senior representative of Siyazan community Amiy Zulfugar oglu, senior representative of Boyat community Bilal Meshadi-Mamed Bagir oglu, senior representative of Jey community Israfil Mamed oglu, beneficed mullah of Kubla-Key village Mullah Seyfaddin Ihdat oglu, senior representative of Karakurtli community Sheyd Shikh-Ali oglu, residents of Seyidlar village Haji Seyid-Abdul Halik Haji Seyid oglu, senior representative of Noradjan village Hammed Barat oglu, resident of Shollar village Rasul Hammed oglu, senior representative of Lower Budug community Mestan Nasir oglu, landlord Hasan bek Shikhlarsky, Susay village resident Ulubey Heyir bey oglu, senior representative of Avaran community Haji Sheyda Nazar-Ali oglu, resident of Nardjan village Ibrahim Zaidov, senior representative of Nugedli community Rustam Fineydan oglu, senior representative of Makhuch community Riza Safar-Ali oglu, 72 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------residents of Makhuch village Murad Rasul oglu, Fitulla Jafar oglu, senior representative of Amsar community Kerim oglu and landlord of Alpan village Bey Bala-bek Gaibov, as well as by protocol of the examination of Guba and act, composed by the victims. At the base of the foregoing, I suggest to institute criminal proceedings on charge with violation of articles 13, 129, 927, 1633, 1453 and 1607 of the regulations on punishments against the members of the punitive squadron of Amazap, who devastated the city of Guba and 122 villages of the Guba uyezd, namely Amazasp, his assistant Nikolay, commissar Venunz, Arutun Ayrapetov, barber Jevad, Avakovs, Amirjanovs and others. Criminal proceedings shall not be instituted against former commissars Shaumyan and Karganov who died.

Commission member A.Novatzky. Sources: CSA AR, f.1061, op.1, f.95, pp.5-8

73 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Archive data on Armenian barbarities in the Shemakha uyezd (1918)

The Protocol of examination of Navagi village of Shemakha uyezd of the Baku province

On February 13 1919, we, the members of the Extraordinary Investigation Commission of Azerbaijan Mikhaylov and Keyussovsky, examined the Navagi settlement to identify the scale and nature of its destruction by Armenian attacks, in present of the undersigned senior representative of Navagi settlement Aziz Bagir oglu. We found that: The Navagi settlement is situated in a steppe, approximately 3 versts from the railroad station of the same name, and has only Moslem population. The settlement comprises of 2,000 household farms, which are scattered around in groups on both sides of the railroad at the distance of ….. versts from each other. The buildings have brickwork and flat pise roofs. The … part of the settlement looks like destroyed by fire even from a far distance. There are no estates, which survived the fire, and destruction, probably except several newly built houses. All others, a total of 2,000, were burnt down and represent ruins of burnt walls at present. Several houses in the settlements with richer population are currently under reconstruction. These host several families of villagers, who survived the pogrom. Larger buildings, such as the mosque, school with 12 rooms, village government with … house, mills, all houses with stone foundation, buildings, were strongly burnt down. Up to 80 shops, stores, storehouses with goods and warehouses were burnt in the village. Large estates, which did not only have 2-storey dwelling houses, but several household buildings, were also burnt. Such estates belong to Haji Shirali Haji Mursal oglu, Haji Movsum-Meshachli Yahya oglu, Haji Saftar Askerov, Haji Kelbali Huseyn Ali oglu, Mahmud Heydar oglu, Meshadi Samed bek Aleskerbekov, Kerbalayi Rustam Samed oglu, Haji Aga Mirza Kerbalai Abbas oglu, Meshadi Safar Ali Haji Pirim oglu, and Faradjullabek Mirza-Bahish and Panah-han Ali oglu. Fruit gardens in estates were cut or burnt. Nearly 300 large houses and buildings were burnt, total of … up to 2,000 buildings. Nearly 30 devices for pressing hay and stack were burnt. One may conclude from the foregoing that Navagi village was very large and rich, but it can be considered close to fully destroyed now. This is the protocol signed by the witnesses (attached are "21 acts on murders and 2 statements of special persons (pp. 24-27). One of the acts is attached further). Witnesses (signed) Senior village representative (signed) Commission members (two signatures) Sources: CSA AR, 1061, f.349, op. 1 ed. Stor.№57, pp 19-20

ACT February 6th 1919.

I, the senior representative of Kubali Balaoglan of 217 houses, composed, together with selected honorary residents of our village, the following act: During Armenian attack upon our village in March of 1918, our residents suffered the following casualties: 1. Killed: 400 men, 290 women, 348 children 2. Injured: 40 men, 56 women, 40 children 3. 207 houses and buildings worth 300,000 roubles (300,000 deleted in original copy, the amount might be false) were destroyed. 4. 10 houses and buildings worth 285,000 roubles were burnt. 5. 10,000 heads of cattle worth 30,000,000 roubles stolen or killed. 6. 15,000 heads of small cattle and sheep stolen and killed. 7. Household equipment, agricultural equipment and grain worth 24,000,000 roubles stolen. 8. Grape and mulberry gardens worth 100,000 roubles damages. 9. Harvests of … and bread worth 1,000,000 roubles damages and stolen 10. Damages worth 1,000,000 roubles from the fields, which remained unsown. 11. Damages total 8,978,500 roubles. [Similar acts were composed by senior representatives of the villages Padar, Taza Jegirli, nomad encampments Hila, Shorbachi, Pashali, Kovlar, Kazimi, Talysh, Meinimang, Abdulyan, Kolani-Turani, Kolani mount., Bozavend Ragimli, Ragim Agali, Karakashli, Ranchbar, Karakashli Arat, Navagi, Kuruzma]. Stamp 74 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Senior village representative (signed) Parish mullah (signed) Aksakkals 7 signatures

To: His Excellency Chief Commander of United Armies Mr. Thomson, from Haji Sol-Zamanov, Haji Mir Ismayil, Mir Hashimov and Meshali Abdul Huseyn Nadirov, authorized by the Shemakha residents in Baku Source: CSAOR, F. 1061, op. 1, d. 99, p. 12

PETITION

Stepan Lalayev, who was arrested by the investigation policy, is currently held at the disposal of your Excellency, notified us and we kindly request you in the name of God, justice and philanthropy, to pass this monster-person, who lost any traces of conscience, to the military court for the evil he caused to us, residents of Shemakha. He arrived in Shemakha with his gang in April and on his way he razed to the ground all settlements and villages, while their residents were annihilated. Words cannot describe what he did to the city. Male population was entirely annihilated, including male children, and women were raped in the eyes of their bound- up husbands and parents. The city was completely destroyed and burnt, not a single mosque escaped destruction and out of 5,000 houses only the building of the Real College remained intact. There is a graveyard in the place of the city at present. S.Lalayev alone is guilty of our troubles, because he commanded the whole operation and we cannot imagine that a person like him may escape the punishment. In order to witness the foregoing, we kindly request Your Excellency to send one of your subordinates to the Shemakha city.

November 29th 1918 Baku (signatures)

ACT

Sources: CSAOR AzSSR, f. 1061, op. 1. d-3, p. 56. I, the senior representative of the Karavelli village of 166 houses, together with selected honorary residents of our village, composed on April 9 1919 this act on Armenian attack upon our village in March of 1918. Our residents suffered the following casualties: 1. Killed: 100 men, 115 women, 93 children 2. Injured: no 3. Total damages (burnt and destroyed houses, stolen cattle, properties and goods) worth 6,060,000 roubles. Senior representative of the village: Hasan Salman oglu Aksakkali: 20 signatures

ACT

Source: CSAOR AzSSR f. 1061, op. 1. d-3, p. 56. April 9th 1919. I, senior representative of the Gonagkend settlement of 159 houses with selected honorary residents, composed the following acts: 1) killed: men - 104, women - 87, children - 44. 2) injured: men - 13, women - 21 3) total damage : 8.300.000 roubles. Senior representative: signature Village parishioner: Mashadi Tapdig Samed oglu Aksakkals: 12 signatures

75 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

ACT

Source: CSA AR. f, 1061, d. 3, op. l, p. 22. April 9th 1919. I, senior representative of the Kuschi settlement of 600 houses, with selected honorary residents composed the following act concerning Armenian attack upon our village in the months of March and April of 1918. Our villagers suffered the following casualties: 1) Killed: men - 292, women - 115, children - 25 2) Injured - no 3) Total damages worth 11,475,000 roubles Senior representative: S.P.Muradli Mullah parishioner: (Arabic signature) Aksakkals: (3 signatures).

ACT

Source: CSA AR f, 1061, d. 3, op. l, p. 22. April 10th 1919. I, senior representative of Agabekli village of 90 houses, together with selected honorary residents, composed the following act concerning the casualties suffered during attack upon our village: 1) killed: men - 50, women - 41, children - 14. 2) no injured persons 3) Total damages (destroyed and burnt houses, as well as stolen cattle and properties) worth 723,000 roubles Senior representative: Arabic signature Mullah parishioner: Arabic signature Aksakkals: 7 signatures Extraordinary investigation commission under the Government of Azerbaijan. Protocols of inquiries, acts and other materials on destruction of Moslem villages in the Shemakha uyezd (26 October - 15 December 1918).

ACT ] Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 111, p. 2. I, senior representative of Kashad village of 168 houses, composed the following act with selected honorary residents on April 5 1919. The residents of our settlement suffered the following casualties during Armenian attack in the month of March 1918. 1) killed: men - 91, women - 40, children - 47 2) injured: three elderly persons 3) houses and buildings worth 400,000 roubles destroyed and burnt. 4) 500 heads of cattle and small cattle worth 55,000 roubles killed and stolen. 5) Household belongings, agricultural instruments, bread in grains and other movable properties worth 280,000 roubles stolen. 6) Hay worth 100,000 roubles damaged and stolen. 7) Grape and mullberry gardens worth 50,000 roubles damaged. 8) Bread and hay worth 800,000 roubles stolen or damaged. 9) Damages worth 400,000 roubles from unsown areas. Total damages worth 2,580,000 roubles. Senior representative Agamahmud Hasan oglu (signed) Mullah parishioner (signed) Aksakkals (5 signatures)

76 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------ACT

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1. d. 111, p. 49. We, the undersigned residents of Sundi village of Shemakha uyezd, composed the following act at our meeting on November 8th 1918. 1. Before the Armenian attack our village had 413 houses and 2,553 persons. 2. 267 houses were burnt down and 987 persons were killed during the Armenian attack. 3. List of 987 persons and damages in roubels.

ACT

Sources: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 85, p. 14. I, senior representative of Arab-Kadim village of 358 houses, jointly with selected honorary representatives of the village, composed the following act on April 4 1919. This act concerns the damages suffered by our village during the Armenian attack in March of 1918. 1) killed: men - 200, women - 140, children - 90 2) injured: no 3) houses and buildings worth 1,500,000 roubles destroyed. 4) houses and buildings burnt. 5) 308 heads of cattle worth 924,000 roubles stolen and killed. 6) 1,500 heads of small cattle and sheep worth 1,500,000 roubles stolen and killed. 7) Household belongings, equipment, bread in grains, etc., worth 1,000,000 roubles stolen 8) Hay worth 50,000 roubles damaged and stolen. 9) Grape and mulberry gardens worth damaged. 10) Other damages Total damages worth 6,474,000 roubles Senior representative Adjal gul Ali oglu Mullah parishioner: Mullah Fatali Abdurahman oglu Signatures of 9 aksakkals

ACT

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 85, p. 14. April 3rd 1919. I, senior representative of Jagirli village of 165 houses, together with selected honorary representatives of our village, composed the following act on the damages caused by Armenian attack in March of 1918: 1) killed: men - 98, women - 70, children - 54 2) injured: men -2, children-2, elderly persons - 5 3) destroyed houses and buildings worth 500,000 roubles 4) houses and buildings worth burnt down 5) 500 heads of cattle worth 270,000 roubles stolen and killed 6) 700 heads of small cattle and sheep worth 70,000 roubles stolen and killed 7) Household belongings, agricultural equipment, bread in grains and other movable properties worth 1,500,000 roubles stolen. 8) Hay worth 20,000 roubles damaged and stolen 9) Grape and mulberry gardens worth damaged 10) Bread and hay worth 200,000 roubles damaged and stolen 11) Damages worth 3,000,000 roubles from unsown areas. Total damages worth 9,720,000 roubles Assistant to senior representative - Haji Mirzali Mullah parishioner: Arabic signature Aksakkals: 4 signatures

77 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

The protocol of the interrogation on November 13th 1918. The extraordinary investigation commission under the Government of Azerbaijan questioned the undersigned as victim in line with the UUS.

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 111, p. 138. My name is Sunali Novruz oglu. I am a confidant of the Nabur village in Shemakha uyezd, 70, Moslem, illiterate. Armenians attacked our village in the evening. We did not have the arms to defend ourselves and escaped to the Gara Yazi area in the mountains. Armenians killed 1,012 residents of our village, and burned down 280 houses and destroyed nearly 200 houses. We stayed in Garayazi for nearly two weeks and from there went to Oyag Dora village, where we stayed until the Turks came. We composed the act on damages caused by Armenians, which you can find attached. Commission member (signed)

ACT

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 111, p. 139. We, residents of Nabur village of the Shemakha uyezd, gathered on November 12th 1918 to compose the following act concerning… 1. Our village had 280 houses and 1,486 residents prior to the Armenian attack. 2. During the attack, Armenians burned down 200 houses and killed 1,012 persons (list of killed residents and financial damages attached). Arabic signatures.

ACT

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1, d. 111, p. 130-132. We, the residents of Marzali village of the Shemakha uyezd, gathered on … 1918, to compose the following act concerning… 1. Prior to the attack our village had 900 houses and 8,317 residents. 2. During the attack, Armenians burned down 512 houses and killed 963 persons. 3. Destroyed and stolen: (list of persons murdered by Armenians and financial damages).

The protocol of the interrogation on November 15th 1918. The extraordinary investigation commission under the Government of Azerbaijan questioned the undersigned as victim in line with the UUS.

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, op. 1. f. 111. p. 133. I am Ibrahim Halil Tapdig oglu. Senior representative of the Marzali village of Shemakha uyezd. 55 years old, literate. Our village is situated one verst away from the Molokan settlement, which is also called Marzali. After the first pogrom of the Shemakha city, when Ganja Moslem troops began to withdraw from the Gaziya village, we noticed the presence of numerous foreign persons, mostly Armenians, in the above-mentioned Molokan village. At the same time, two Molokans Ivan Koreyev and Vitaly Popov, who went to Baku, came back with some persons, who required our village's aksakkals to come and offered to surrender the weapons they had at the village and give up to the Bolsheviks. They also said they chief would soon arrive from Baku. We took time from them and began to discuss our situation. Some of us decided to not believe any proposals from suspicious persons and for fear of pogroms by Molokans and Armenians, we sent our families with several dozens of men to our winter sites in Kabristan. However, most of the residents decided to stay and wait for the development of events. Two days later, our honorary residents were called to the Molokan village. We were waiting for our aksakkals. Finally, Molokans and Armenians attacked our village and burned it down. They killed 963 persons, burned, and destroyed 400 houses. Signature of witness Commission member (signed)

78 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Extraordinary Investigation Commission under the Government of Azerbaijan. Protocols of the interrogation, acts of damages as the result of pogroms and other materials on the destruction of Moslem settlements in the Shemakha uyezd (3-16 April 1919)

Source: CSA AR, f. 1061, d. 3, op. 1, p. 1-4.

To the Extraordinary Investigation Commission. At the commission's request, please find attached the list of destroyed villages of: 1) Kabristan 2) Matrasi and 3) Koshun police stations of our uyezd. Shemakha Uyezd Commander (signed) Prosecutor (signed)

List of destroyed villages in Shemakha uyezd in the Kabristan, Matrasi and Koshun police stations. Kabristan section: Marazali, Shikhlar, Chukhanli, Sundi, Marzanli, Nabur, Tekle, Yekakhana, Talib, Kurbanchi, Arab-Shahverdi, Shalbali, Shahzagerli, Jamjamli, Karaduzli, Mirzakhanli, Bekli, Jagirli, Arab- Kadim. Matrasi section: 1) Kuizi, Chayli, Miri-Kend, Muganli, Murtali, Talim-Melik, Umut, Sharadil. 2) Karaveli-vagid bek, Meldjak, Hanisli, Agabekli, Avtagi, Bidjov, Aldjeut, Osmanbeyli, Lengebiz, Kashad Keshtimag, Chargan, Nugdi, Bayat, Adnali, Gurdoba, Kopakh-Kend, Tamali, Jabani, Chayli-Bakhish bek, Avalgali, Yukhari-Chagan, Dada Gunashli, Ashagi-Chagan, Anchekharan, Gayali, Jevangir, Ahsu, Shikh- Mazid, Garus-Chaparli, Navachi, Bagirli, Ovdokuli, Guglar. Koshun section: 1st Nugdi, Nurak, Zeyla, Pir-Kora-Gukha, Surakhani, Kigatan, Koleybugurt, Shaban, Machakhi, Gaglab, Keleradj, Gurdavan, Pir-Abdul-Gasim, Bizlen, Mudji, Handjiman, Dilman, Kelva, Hatman, Kosa-dara, Sulut Pirdjhaan, Talish-Nuri, Hankendi (other than city in Karabakh), Sardagar, Zargava.

Archives of the Extraordinary Investigation Commission under the Government of Azerbaijan. Persons killed during Armenian attacks upon Azeri villages of Shemakha uyezd in March-April 1918 (3- 16 April 1919). (acts only file №3, f.1061, op.1):

Number of killed persons Number of Names of villages Me Wo Child injured n men ren Jagirli 98 70 54 9 Arab-Kadim 200 140 90 - Jamjamli 46 28 19 - Murtali 10 24 16 - Talish-Melik 24 19 5 - Miri-Kend 10 36 5 - Sharadil 40 58 23 - Kuschi 292 115 25 - Shikhz-Mazid 15 12 9 - Yukhari Chagan 5 9 - - Agabeyli 9 4 8 - Karavelli 100 115 93 - Navachi 20 10 10 - Chaparli 10 15 10 - Kurdemir 60 - - - Gonagkend 104 87 44 34 Ovdjuli 15 10 12 3

79 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Bagirli 100 150 145 - Tagali 369 412 190 8 Hajiman 45 60 30 5 Dilman 300 235 125 7 Kelva 250 159 100 - Hatman 60 43 28 7 Surakhani 14 23 6 - Hasi-Dere 46 20 16 - Tardjan 300 246 90 - Talish Nuri 20 45 - - Sardagar 8 12 8 - Zargava 40 50 24 - Hankendi 28 46 19 - Tabia 20 32 8 - Mahagli 54 89 76 - Taglab 75 60 51 - Gurdavan 10 15 9 - Keleradj 5 5 2 - Bizlen 50 35 24 - Mudjug 125 55 53 - Pir-Gara-Chukha 14 21 10 - Kiraltan 30 26 21 - Sulut 38 20 9 - Zeyva 30 20 32 - Nuran 30 50 37 - Nugdi 40 28 44 -

80 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Extract from files of the chancellery of Interior Ministry on violence over Muslim population of Karabakh and uyezds of Erivan Province adjacent to the Ganja province, by Armenians and Armenian Republic forces

(from file №80 - 1918, division IV).

1. The report of Kerim Aliya Mamed oglu, the chairman of the Zeyvi Society of Ganja Uyezd, on theft of cattle from residents of Molla-Valatli and capture of shepherd Asker Han Amir oglu in the end of September 1918. 2. Report №5 of September 11 1918 of the Zangezur uyezd commander Melik-Namaz-Aliyev on frequent attacks of Armenians who pillage and murder everybody without consideration for age and gender, taking advantage of Andranik's stay in the Zangezur uyezd. 3. Report №3 of " " 12th 1918 of the Zangezur uyezd commander. On destruction of villages Rut, Darabas, Agadu, Vagudu and burning of villages Arikli, Shukur, Melikli, Pulkend, Shaki, Kizildjik, Moslem part of Kara-Kilisa, Irlik, Pahlilu, Darabas, Kurtlar, Hotanan, Sisian and Zabadur by Andranik-led Armenians. 500 men, women and children, who did not manage to escape, were killed. An Armenian old man, who was captured, said that Andranik destroyed the villages at request of local (Zangezur) Armenians. 4. Report №2565 of the Ganja Uyezd Commander of September 12 1918. On destruction of the Sharur-Daralagez district by Armenians led by an Armenian Republic’s Yapona commander, and warning to Moslem population concerning release of the 9th section for Armenian refugees from Turkey. 5. Memorandum №7562 of November 12 1918 of the Ganja Province Chancellery. On disarmament of the Moslem population of ninth section and levying taxes by Andranik. 6. Telegramme $108 of November 24 1918 from Uyezd Commander Melik-Abbasov. On attack of 500 Dovtandli and Bazarkend Armenians on Kuturli residents and stealing of 210 horses and bulls loaded with wheat and other properties worth over ….. million roubles. Agdara Armenians stole 83 heads of cattle from Galaychirli residents. 7. Telegramme №60 of November 24 1918 from the Ganja Governor. On bombardment of the Tohludji settlement in the ninth section of the former Novo-Bayazet uyezd by Armenian troops, and demands to Shkhi residents for capitulation in the 4th section of Kazahk uyezd. 8. Statement №8549 of December 8 1918 of the Ganja Governor. On pillages and all possible disorders by Armenians in Jevanshir, Jebrayil, Shusha and Zangezur districts. 9. Telegramme №161 of December 13 1918 of the Ganja Governor. Concerning mass attacks of Armenians upon Moslem villages and committing everything to flames in Jebrayil and Zangezur uyezds. Arish village was attacked on December 10. Armenians stole sheep and fired local residents. Armenians committed murders, pillages and destroyed the post office at the postal road under Shusha. 10. Telegramme №185 of December 11 1918 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander. Concerning unexpected attack of Andranik-led Armenians upon Moslem villages after Moslems withdrew from their positions as a result of warnings from the English-French delegation. Armenians brutally kill everybody without consideration for gender and age, maraud corpses and burnt down over twelve villages on December 9. Armenians currently seize 10 women. 11. Telegramme №70 of December 14 1918 of the Ganja Governor on annihilation of Moslems and barbarities in Moslem villages of Kalandararasi during attack of Andranik troops and local Armenians in Zangezur. 12. Report №655 of November 26 1918 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander concerning Armenian attack upon Moslem settlements. 13. Telegramme №303 of December 11 from the Ganja Governor - as per report from Zangezur Uyezd Commander, the Andranik troops with local Armenians surrounded Nuvaord village in the 9th section and started to annihilate Moslems on December 19th. The fights near Darasi are continuing. 14. Telegramme from the Jebrayil Zangezur Uyezd Commander Namazaliyev. Following the departure of English-French delegation, Armenians attacked Moslem village of Shabadiya and other settlements in the fifth district. Captured Armenians witnessed that the guilt rested with Andranik, who decided to annex the whole area down to the river to Armenia. Andranik was hanging those Armenians who did not wish to fight. The fights are continuing near Kim-Darasi. 15. Declaration №8979 of the Ganja Governor of December 19 1918. 81 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Further to a message from the Jebrayil Uyezd Commander, Armenians are preparing to military activities. They concentrate their forces in Shusha and attack upon Moslems. A significant part of Zangezur was annihilated. Armenian gangs sack villages, murder people and steal cattle. It follows from a message of the Shusha Uyezd Commander, that Armenians laid siege on Moslem villages. 16. Telegramme №225 from Jebrayil of December 28 1918. From residents of Nakhchyvan and Ordubad: 25,000 Armenians from Erivan surrounded eight Moslem settlements, took away their weapons and subordinated to themselves. Zangezur Armenians attacked us. 17. Report №655 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander of November 26 1918. Armenians, who did away with the Sisiyan Magal Moslems, continue to annihilate Moslems in other areas as well. Armenian divisions of the Migri ravine destroyed Moslem settlements - 70 dims, Tey - 75 dims, Mulk - 30 dims, Banavsha-Push - 5 dims, Tagamir - 25 dims, - 100 dims and Vartapazur II - 60 dims, and murdered 200 civilians. According to newer reports, Armenians attacked the Aliyanlu settlement. Besides, Armenians attacked Moslem settlements in 1) Avansura; 2) Darili society and 3) Razdara. 18. Statement of №5623 of the Ganja Governor on September 26th 1918. Armenian residents of Upper and Lower Chaylu settlements in the Jevanshir uyezd prevent Moslems of the lower-lying villages from reconstruction of drain headworks. 1919, file №65, division IV 19. Petition of Dashkend village residents in Yeni Bayazet uyezd of Erivan province. From Meshadi Haji Kerim oglu and Beyuk Ali Haji Mirza Alekper oglu to the Interior Minister on January 23rd 1919. That the Armenian Government in the person of a state official with armed troops completely ravaged the residents of Moslem villages: 1) Zagalu, 2) Dashkend, 3) Zor, 4) Huseyn-Kuli-Agalu, 5) Sarial, 6) Boyuk- Karakoyunlu, 7) Kichik-Karakoyunlu, 8) Lower Narchamor, 9) Yeni Keti, 10) Kalbashi, 11) Kama-Belal, 12) As-Kdisa, 13) Zoranbil, 14) Inaka Dag, 15) Sultan-Ali-Kishlagi, 16) Ogrudja, 17) Beyuk Mochra, 18) Bala- Mochra, 19) Kesamal, 20) Shishkhal, 21) Sadana-Hach, 22) Kizil-Payka. The troops stay in each settlement of 5-6 days and after a complete devastation, move to another village. The following villages were burnt down complete: 1) Orkulu, 2) Alchalu, 3) Kaminlu, 4) Yarbuzlu, 5) Kanlu, 6) Karkibash, 7) Chikhirlu, 8) Kefli-Kurdu and 9) Beyuk-Mazri. 1919, file №18, division IV 20. Telegramme №152/10 from the Ganja governor on January 6 1919 The manager of the Zangezur uyezd reports that in spite of the arrival of English-French mission to Gerusi, Armenians are advancing to neighboring Moslem villages through the uyezd, murdering residents, destroying properties and burning houses down. The settlements of Razdara, Askarla and Valalar were destroyed and burnt down. The settlements of Kichiklu, Sobi and others are fired. 21. Inscription №9181 of the Ganja Governor of December 22 1918, at the petition of Ordubad city residents Salman bek Askerkhanov, Meshadi Huseyn Ismayilov and Mirza Jabar Hasanaliyev. The petitioners complained about Andranik and Armenian troops, who sack, murder and behave outrageously. 22. Statement №9403 of the Ganja Governor on December 28 1918 with the telegramme of head of the Azerbaijan Post and Telegraph District. Concerning damaging of governmental telegraph wires. Armenian gangs prevent the wires from restoration and open fire on the workers. 23. Report №1200 of the Jevanshir Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on December 6 1918. Agdara Armenians attacked a yatag (pasture) of Karapirullu village resident Jumshud bek Belibekov on 1 December night and stole a herd of 1350 sheep and 4 horses. On December 2nd, Dovtanlu village Armenians surrounded Moslem residents of the same village. The Moslems were disarmed and robbed. Three persons were killed, while the others managed to escape. On the same day December 2nd, a gang of Galyataga Armenians attacked the Sirkhovend village and stole 122 heads of cattle and 48 goats. The same band, if not strengthened by the Galyataga, Janataga and Kasapet Armenians, attacked the Kalaychalar village for 2 times and stole 105 heads of cattle. Armenians are attempting to force Moslems from the mountainous part of the province. 24. Telegramme №114 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander: in spite of the Armenian-French mission's promises, Andranik-led Armenians have destroyed, burned down and sacked the properties of over 30 Moslem settlements. Those residents, who did not manage to escape, were brutally killed. On January 3rd it was reported that Armenians finally destroyed the Razdar settlement in the 4th section and murdered a part of residents. Armenians are claiming that Andranik and his troops are guilty.

82 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------25. Report №745 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on December 15th 1918. Armenians from the neighboring villages have destroyed and burned down Moslem settlements of Alidara, Marzagat and Tugut. The settlements of Nuvadi and Eynazur are surrounded and fired. 26. Telegramme №9 of January 24 from the Jevanshir Uyezd Commander. Agdara residents - Armenians Yedigar Karapetov, Ambartsum Sarkisov murdered and robbed Nagravend resident Alband Sadikh oglu. 27. Telegramme №349 of January 1919 from the Zangezur Uyezd Commander from Agdash. Armenians destroyed settlements of Kushili, Adjilu, Arkazu and Aksarlu in early January. Armenians seized settlements of Shagardjalan, Achaguz, and Okhchi after a short siege. Armenians besiege settlements of Kiratak, Molalu, Kovnu, Karabagi, Gabarlu, Kichi, Bashbaki, Mahmudlu, Keyddashik, Kagachatu, Kururut, Kachyap, Kipe, and Adji-badji. One hundred soldiers from the Andranik troops are participating in the siege. 28.Telegramme №80 from the Ganja Governor on January 3rd 1919. Jebrayil Uyezd Commander Reports by telegraph: Kara-Kend Armenians murdered escaping Moslems on the Agdam-Karagino road on January 1st. 29. Report №809 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on December 29th 1918 Agarak Armenians fired Moslem population of Hasthab and stole 60 heads of cattle. One of Hashtab residents was killed and two injured. 30. Report №795 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander - to General Governor on December 29th 1918. Armenians from villages Adjakend, Arpagedik, Teskharab and others, upon Moslem villages of Dashtagat and Firidjan. These villages were fired, 5 persons were killed and 48 heads of cattle, horses and 25 goats, were stolen. 31. Report №816 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to Ganja Governor on December 29th 1918. Armenians from the neighboring villages attacked the Mamazin village for the purposes of sacking, but were repulsed. 32. Report №112 of the Shusha Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 26th 1919. Armenian residents of Dokhraz and Gorov villages prevent residents of Abdal village from chopping firewood in the forest and pasturing cattle. An Armenian commander Armenak Baliyantz requires the residents to give 200 poods of wheat for the Armenian troops. 33. Telegramme №44 of February …, 1919, from the Jevanshir Uyezd Commander. A band of 30 persons, headed by Junya, Hachatur and Bukan, attempted to steal cattle from Kopazli residents. One Moslem was injured and one cow was shot dead. 34. Report №165 of the Shusha Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 28 1919. Armenian residents of Karakend village shot two Moslems dead and damaged telegraph wire Agdam- Karagino on December 31 1918. Armenians of Guzey and Gunen-Chertaz villages cut down and ploughed up all gardens in Moslem villages of Veysalli and Armenians, a total of 30 riders and 100 foots, headed by Guzey-Chertaz village residents Karakhan Vakimov, Me-likset Babayev, Osip Hachiyev, Sarkis Agalarov and Guney-Chertaz village resident Arutun Arutunov and others, and attached senior representatives of the Veysalli community in Tovla-Duzi area where he was getting the saman on December 31st 1918. The accident was followed by a skirmish. On January 8th 1919, Armenian residents of Goga and Chirakuz residents with large armed forces attacked Kovshatlu village and began a skirmish. Armenians from the 2nd police station of the Shusha uyezd attack and sack the neighboring Moslem villages all the time. 35. Telegramme №136 from the Ganja Governor on February 6 1919. Armenians ravage Moslem villages of the Yeni Bayazet uyezd of Erivan province. Men are killed, while women are taken away by force, raped and released. 36.Telegramme №394 from the Ganja Governor on February 14th 1919. 311 Moslem residents of Zagali village said that their village was destroyed by the Armenian troops on January 28. 15 Moslems were killed, the others are escaping to Azerbaijan. 37. Report №159 from the Shusha Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 31 1919. January 13th 1919, 3 PM, six armed Armenians on his way from Shusha to the Hachdash area robbed Nuker, Malikbelu village resident Jalal Jamshud oglu. Armenians took the horse harnessed into his wagon to the Dashkend village. 38. Report #3 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 18th 1919. On December 30 1918, Armenians attacked the Bollarachur village for the purposes of destruction, but were repulsed by Moslems. One Moslem is killed, two are injured. 40 heads of cattle and 20 heads of small cattle are stolen. 83 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------39. Report №2 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 18 1919. Armenians from the neighboring village attacked Yemzalu village in the third section. The village was fired but Armenians were repulsed. 40. Report №21 of the Jebrayil Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 8th 1919. In the 1st section, Armenian residents of Edillu, Ahillu and Kelerakuch villages surrounded the Moslem part of the Dudukchi settlement, which was abandoned by terrified residents, misappropriated and destroyed all of the remaining properties and set everything to fire. Damages are reported to reach 355,665 roubles. 41. Report №41 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander of January 28 1919. Moslem villages Kiratag, Kovshut, Karabash, Bagarlu, Kigi, Dashbashi and others situated in the Kigi- Dorali ravine are surrounded by armed Armenian gangs, which are strengthened by one hundred soldiers from the Andranik troops. The troops have laid a siege on the villages. Armenians from Gerenzur village of the 2nd station open fire on Moslem travelers, laying an ambush on the big country road through Agarlu and Malhalaf ravines. 42. Report №229 of the Zangezur Uyezd commander to the Ganja Governor on February 4 1919. The police officer of the fourth section sent Guk-Kishlak village residents Abbas Javad oglu and Nabi Nadjafali oglu, and Kedaklu village resident Niyazali Shukur oglu, to the Armenian National Council of the Katar plants. Of these three, only Niyazali returned, beaten and injured, while the two others were arrested with their horses. 43. Report №138 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on January 28th 1919. Armenian residents of Akarak and Karababa villages in the 3rd section, began an attack upon Hoshtab residents for the purposes of stealing cattle, but were repulsed on January 21st. 44. Report №94 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander on January 21st 1919. The Karachiman village was destroyed by Armenian residents of Akarak, Sirkatak and Udjanis villages in the end of December 1918. Seven Moslems were killed as a result. 45. Report №301 of the Jevat Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on February 15 1919. Several armed young Armenians from the Jan-Yatag and Gul-Yatag villages attacked Moslem village of Kalaychilar for the purposes of stealing cattle on 30 January 1919. They fired the village, but were repulsed without any casualties. 46. Report №221 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on February 4 1919. In the second section, Armenian residents of Geranzur village dispersed Karakurdali residents by gun fire. They cut down forests and do not allow residents to enter and exit the village. Besides, they regularly block the road to Malhala village along the Akora River. 47. Report #222 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on February 4 1919. Armenian residents of Dolgi and Hazabut villages started a skirmish with Moslems in the 2nd section. They burned nine haystacks, which belonged to Moslems. 48. Report #231 of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on February 4 1919. Armenians from unknown neighboring villages attacked Karayan village resident Eyvaz Heydar oglu at a pasture in the fourth section. He was killed and 16 heads of cattle and one donkey were stolen. Besides, Armenians destroy those houses in Moslem villages, which escaped destruction and were abandoned by their residents during Armenian attacks. 49. Minutes of evidence № (no number) of the Zangezur Uyezd Commander on February 11th 1919. Dovorus village resident Amir Mukhtar oglu witnessed that he and Dortinli resident Aliyev Rustam oglu stayed as “nukers” at Armenians in Hotanam village, after Armenians ravaged their village. Gerus Armenians were recently offered to clear the village of Moslems, who must be either killed or taken to a Moslem district. His friend Aliyev was therefore killed, and he himself was spared and managed to escape. 50. Declaration №2945 of the Ganja Governor to the Interior Minister on March 3rd 1919. As follows from messages of Mashadi Isa Kerbalay Musa oglu and Kazakh Uyezd Commander, Armenian forces are headquarters in Moslem settlements of the Besarkichar district on the eastern shore of the Gokcha Lake and these military units deprive the population of bread, forage and cattle. The protesters are either killed or arrested. 51. Telegramme №352 of the Ganja Governor on March 11 1919. Representatives of villages Dashkanli, Shorridja, Nevksiti, Siri Yagub, Karakanli, Yelidja, Kayabashiri and Koshabulag of the Yeni Bayazet uyezd - Meshadi Kasum, Abasali Magerram Tagi oglu, declared that Armenian forces regularly ravage their villages, stealing grains, forage, cattle and weapons. Many of women and girls were abducted and their fate is remaining unknown. 52. Statement №2162 of residents of 26 villages of the Gokcha, Magala and Yeni Bayazet uyezds of the Erivan province of March 2nd of this year, presented by the Ganja Governor on March 6th 1919. 84 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------The squadron of captain Silikov, cornet Hachaturov and adjutant arrived in Moslem villages on February 28, 1919. They demanded each village to provide 750 poods of grains and 100 poods of hay. The residents requested to reduce the duty because those amounts were unavailable; then Silikov began to cat and swear and killed Zot village resident Medji Suleyman oglu. Other officers injured four more Moslems. The anxious people threw itself on the squadron and all four officers and fifteen soldiers were killed. This happened in Zod village. On March 2, Armenians attempted to seize villages Kosha-Bulag, Tashkend and Big Mazra, but were repulsed. 53. Report №1007 of the Ganja Uyezd Commander to the Ganja Governor on April 28, 1919. 15-armed Armenians from the Erkech village stole cattle, including six bulls, two cows and one horse, from the Todan village. This led to a skirmish. The next day, the victims came to Erkech village, where Juma Ovanesyantz, Sasha Mamikonov, Sasha Hachaturyantz and Kosta Mikaelyantz, who participated in the stealing of cattle, made the victims pay 200 roubles and returned only four bulls and one cow. Head of the fourth department of the Interior Ministry's Chancellery - signed. Prosecutor - signed. True: Prosecutor of the Interior Ministry's Chancellery - signed.

85 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

The list of Muslim villages destroyed and abandoned by the population in Irevan province until March of 1918

Number of Names of uyezds, militia Total number of residents Tot stations and villages operating farms Wo al Men men Erivan uyezd I - Militia station 1. 1. Damachirmaz 70 203 184 387 2. Zar 170 396 310 706 3. Kamal 100 335 290 625 4. Kudzadjik 24 73 46 119 5. Mapos 90 250 176 426 6. Ochdjavert 115 209 224 493 7. Puta 40 121 87 208 8. Karichpu 32 119 69 188 9. Kocht-Tatrsky 20 44 35 79 10. Ali-Kirich 37 119 83 202 11. Agamzalu 143 438 405 843 12. Jabachilu 63 193 162 355 13. Harratlu 62 254 242 496 148 317 14. Uluzanlu 500 1684 9 3 15. Garadaglu 62 254 242 496 16. Karadjar 64 328 310 638 17. Raganlu 56 229 203 432 18. Abil-kend 34 134 122 256 19. Sabunchi 35 110 92 202 20. Kamarlu 151 450 411 861 21. Torpaggala 56 216 199 415 22. Garagoyunlu 67 227 205 432 23. Dugin 92 187 145 332 24. Bzovand 28 59 37 96 25. Karagamzalu 160 437 378 815 26. Alpava 28 110 96 206 27. Dokkuz 36 119 91 210 28. Inaklu 37 102 83 185 29. Agbash 19 60 72 132 30. Novruzlu 16 129 102 231 31. Yamandjanu 107 396 367 763 182 411 32. Sadarak 500 2297 0 7 870 190 Total in uyezd 3015 10298 7 05 Surmali uyezd 33. Alikochak 69 242 225 467 34. Upper Vandumarak 13 56 51 107 35. Lower Vandumarak 12 99 133 232 36. Kunda 16 129 120 249 37. Dashludja 17 91 80 171 86 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------38. Asma 35 125 122 247 39. Karakuney 53 373 264 637 40. Kudjach 18 172 164 336 41. Karakasar 24 148 118 266 42. Kizim Kala 18 172 148 320 43. Sichanlu 18 59 50 109 202 44. Orgadji 193 1041 980 1 167 45. Izdir-Mava 262 884 788 2 100 210 46. Malaklu 361 1100 0 0 47. Susatnabad 26 86 104 190 48. Agamamef 130 330 290 620 49. Agaver 42 121 85 206 50. Arabkirlu 83 203 141 344 51. Kasumdjan 80 192 176 368 52. Kuzuyudan 46 121 115 236 53. Kazanchi 121 178 285 463 54. Kiti 165 397 354 751 55. Kulluk 101 390 370 760 56. Oba 120 401 319 720 57. Sarichoban 63 164 164 328 58. Upper Charikhchi 42 121 101 222 59. Lower Charikhchi 15 60 84 144 150 60. Yaydslee 226 800 700 0 61. Amarat 40 123 131 254 62. Haraba-Ahindjan 145 452 380 832 63. Gesuyn-Kendi 79 291 259 550 64. Zulfikar 82 280 235 515 65. Kizil-Zakir 49 160 139 299 66. Kazi-Kinlag 90 210 196 406 67. Mirshidli 6 22 19 41 68. Nadjafali 11 62 65 127 II - Militia station 69. Hasan-han 110 328 290 618 70. Gedjalu 80 310 290 600 209 71. Jannatabad 240 1200 890 0 182 72. Diza 300 1000 823 3 73. Garagoyunlu 28 81 58 139 74. Krabchag 35 140 110 250 75. Okuzlu 20 70 53 123 76. Safarkuli 28 105 92 197 77. Tohagshanu bayat 63 396 312 708 107 78. Tohashganu gajar 178 586 490 6 79. Haraba-Ahindjan 42 137 102 239 80. Shprachi 70 305 270 575 III - Militia station 87 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------81. Indja 120 467 417 884 82. Supmalu 80 410 380 790 83. Pirlu 92 400 410 870 84. Osman-key 20 70 45 115 85. Soyutly 50 180 139 319 86. Upper Katyrlu 46 290 238 528 87. Juvanlu 25 133 93 226 88. Turabi 70 172 165 337 89. Mirzahan 219 110 98 208 90. Suki 39 197 168 356 91. Pirsah 56 291 232 523 92. Akarak 72 371 287 658 93. Kamishlu 35 340 290 630 94. Lower Katirlu 21 136 129 267 95. Chinchavad 12 110 92 202 96. Kachin 35 317 212 529 97. Agdash 46 218 192 410 98. Agabek 27 135 116 251 99. Damirsikhan 83 447 396 843 100. Karadjoran 53 412 367 779 101. Yanlu 31 322 267 589 102. Aokosa 50 431 319 750 103. Sichanlu 50 375 298 673 104. Dashlidja 47 219 201 420 105. Kiriagach 40 217 209 426 106. Mucha 100 492 387 879 107. Ergov 93 476 367 843 21 19 41 Total in uyezd 5 493 889 458 347 Echmeadzin uyezd I - Militia station 108. Molla Dursun 35 172 148 320 109. Hajilar 29 130 118 248 110. Giramna 26 71 59 130 111. Ayarlu 70 176 177 353 112. Agdja-Kala 72 228 192 420 113. Aramlu 30 90 72 162 114. Zeyva 108 352 270 622 115. Kelanlu 159 388 380 768 116. Kargabazar 129 370 318 688 117. Kezlu-Kamarlu 89 225 186 411 118. Safi-Abad 29 138 105 243 119. Karakoyunlu 74 240 232 472 120. Ayranlu 39 198 172 370 121. Patrindj 75 286 240 526 122. Ayranlu 35 110 105 215 123. Tos 83 224 196 420 103 241 124. Yanbankara 388 1379 8 7 II - militia station 125. Kuchik kend 32 175 195 370 88 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------126. Persi 42 180 143 323 127. Tahiya 145 382 343 725 100 128. Parni 173 509 497 6 129. Akhis 74 195 170 365 130. Zeynal-buhag 45 150 145 295 131. Ketaklu 24 120 122 242 138 132. Ushi 190 760 620 0 133. Nazrawan 68 290 263 553 134. Angersak 25 114 95 209 135. Kana-buhak 18 120 91 211 136. Katur 270 130 78 208 137. Karadjoran 65 201 194 395 138. Kurd-Ali 27 75 60 135 139. Amamlu 82 310 78 208 140. Tuhunabi 52 201 178 379 141. Akarak 99 352 377 629 142. Ergov 70 160 120 280 III - Militia station 115 143. Upper Karkhun 213 608 545 3 144. Lower Karkhun 120 328 297 625 145. Shorkend 62 210 198 408 146. Turkmanlu 54 250 260 510 147. Molla-Badal 52 168 167 335 148. Agdis-Arch 110 364 356 720 170 149. Karim-Arch 353 825 875 0 150. Armutlu 42 152 157 309 151. Igdalu 143 446 434 880 131 152.Djanfida 218 690 628 8 153. Upper Kulibeklu 42 171 115 286 154. Lower Kulibeklu 40 296 222 518 155. Saatlu 43 128 119 247 156. Kamishlu 24 126 112 247 157. Meto-Kalo 19 190 174 364 158. Katirabad 30 310 285 595 159. Rachdar 66 130 96 226 160. Peznki 32 138 126 264 161. Hojayar 27 123 113 236 IV - Militia station 162. Partikan 64 278 218 496 163. Primalek 82 140 121 261 164. Sheikh- 38 220 190 410 165. Karvansaray 85 120 90 210 166. Aralich 62 196 162 358 167. Kulidarvish 48 185 172 357 168. Eshnak 145 349 328 677 169. Talin 59 282 148 430

89 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------170. Mehriban 140 290 243 533 171. 45 120 119 239 172. Upper Karanovmaz 70 210 184 394 173. Lower Karanovmaz 42 137 116 253 174. Lower Agdjakala 115 165 150 315 175. Sabunchi 32 93 72 165 176. Upper Kala-Kut 18 24 26 50 177. Lower Kala-Kut 17 47 48 95 178. Akhankchi 44 165 162 327 179. Kazbin 21 47 53 100 180. Karakuli 18 59 49 108 181. Susuz 18 47 43 90 182. Knik 19 43 48 91 183. Mustafato 60 147 132 289 184. Bozbur (Kurdish) 32 98 67 165 185. Aylanlu 100 157 149 300 186. Seyran-Kishlak 15 40 43 83 187. Ilan-Kishlak 12 30 28 58 188. Udfan 90 175 125 300 189. Bayramli 12 44 38 82 190. Gadim-bashir 32 98 67 165 (Kurdish) 191. Upper Agdjakala 100 157 149 308 166 356 Total in uyezd 5979 18967 58 25 New Bayazet uyezd I - militia station 192. Arzakend 80 295 298 593 II - Militia station 193. Agzibar 116 413 342 755 194. Biglu 112 338 320 658 195. Agkala 62 218 206 424 196. Ayrivank 96 380 326 706 103 197. Haji-Mugan 130 530 504 4 198. Rachshankend 72 253 226 779 222 464 Total in uyezd 668 2427 2 9 198 settlements 470 100 destroyed and abandoned in 15155 53581 45 626 province

From the Caucasian Calendar of 1908 Considering that the population increased by 30% over the past 10 years, and adding 34,374 to the foregoing figure, the result is 135,000. Chairman of office (signed) Secretary (signed) Matches the original: head of the information department of Azerbaijan's Diplomatic Mission to Georgia (signed) http://www.azerbaijan.az.

90 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Council of Ministers of the USSR Decree № 4083 of December 23 1947. Moscow, Kremlin.

On resettlement of collective farmers and other Azeri population from the Armenian SSR to Kur- Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR.

Amendment 10/III-48 г. N: 754

The USSR Council of Ministers hereby DECIDES:

1. To voluntarily resettle 100,000 collective farmers and other Azeri population from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR from 1948 to 1950, including 10,000 persons in 1948, 40,000 persons in 1949 and 50,000 in 1950.

2. To oblige the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR: a) to arrange the explanation of conditions and privileges offered by the state to migrants to the Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR, among collective farmers and other Azeri population; b) to ensure the settlement of accounts between kolkhozes and collective farmers - no later than 10 days prior to their departure as per workday units envisioned by production plans of kolkhozes; c) to ensure the transportation of personal belongings, cattle and poultry by the migrants.

3. To oblige the heads of ministries and institutions, establishments and enterprises to dismiss those persons who migrate from the Armenian SSR to Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR.

4. To provide the following privileges to Azeri population resettling to the Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR: a) to provide free transportation and carriage of cattle and properties in the amount of up to 2 tons per family; b) to apply the decree of the Central Executive Committee and the Soviet People's Commissariat №115/2043 of November 17th 1937 "On privileges for agricultural resettlement", except for the privileges on compulsory supplies of milk; c) to provide migrating families with irrevocable cash benefits of 1,000 roubles per head of the family and 300 roubles per each family member; d) to sell for cash payment bread grain in the amount of 1.5 centners per head of the family and 0.5 centers per family members, to migrant families resettled to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR.

5. To allow Azeri population migrating from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR to exchange agricultural products (grain, potatoes) and cattle prohibited for transportation by the quarantine laws for exchange coupons in places of departures, in order to receive an equal amount of products and equal number of heads of cattle in the place of destination.

6. To oblige the Agricultural Bank: a) to provide credits for the construction of dwelling houses and dependencies in the amount of up to 20,000 rouble per farm with the repayment period of 10 years, starting from the third year after receipt of the credit; b) to award long-term loans worth 3,000 roubles per family of migrants for the period of 5 years with the repayment beginning on the third year after receipt of the loan.

7. To oblige the Ministry of Communications a) to ensure transportation of Azeri population with their properties and cattle by request of the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR, by special echelons with the equipped and disinfected wagons; b) to get wagons ready by the Railroad Department on the schedule, approved by the Ministry of Communications, the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR, without collecting the payment for wagons in the destination point. The settlements for transportation of Azeri population shall be centralized by the accounts, provided by the Railroad Department.

91 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------8. To oblige the Ministry of Public Health of the USSR to ensure medical examination of all migrants in the point of destination and medical and sanitary control in the process of transportation. The staff and appropriate medicines shall be provided to accompany the echelons.

9. The Ministry of Finances of the USSR shall envision in the budget of the Azerbaijan SSR for the year of 1948 the funds for the resettlement of Azerbaijani population from the Armenian SSR to the Azerbaijan SSR.

10. The Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR shall joint develop the appropriate specific measures for the resettlement and placement of population from the Armenian SSR to the Azerbaijan SSR, within a period of one month for the purposes of the fulfillment of this decree. The measures shall be reported to the USSR Council of Ministers.

11. To allow the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR to use buildings and living houses abandoned by Azerbaijani population in light of their resettlement to the Kur-Araks lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR for the settlement of foreign Armenians arriving into the Armenian SSR.

J. Stalin, chairman of the Council of Ministers of the USSR Y. Chadayev, manager of the Council of Ministers of the USSR

92 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Council of Ministers of the USSR Decree №754 of March 10th 1948. Moscow, Kremlin.

On resettlement of collective farmers and other Azeri population from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR.

In addition to the decree №4083 of the Council of Ministers of December 23 1947 "On resettlement of collective farmers and other Azeri population from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR", the Council of Ministers of the USSR DECIDES:

1. To allow collective farms who resettle to the Kur-Araks lowlands from the Armenian SSR, to bring their means of production (agricultural machinery, inventory, draft cattle and vehicles, all types of cattle and poultry, families, transport vehicles and other properties, as well as natural and other resources), except for subsidiary enterprises (mills, grits cutters, electric power stations) and components of cultural and consumer buildings.

2. To establish that collective farms of the Armenian SSR, from which collective farmers are resettled to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR, are transferred to collective farms, which will include resettling collective farmers, their movable properties (agricultural machinery, inventory, draft cattle and vehicles, all types of cattle and poultry, bee families, transport vehicles and other properties, as well as natural and other resources), while the cost of immovable properties (plantations of trees, mills, electric power stations and other economic and consumer buildings) are transferred to collective farms in places of settlement within the period, fixed by the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR.

3. To oblige the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR to establish, within a period of one month, the rules of settlement of accounts with collective farms, collective farmers and other Azeri population, resettling from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR, for their immovable properties which remain in the Armenian SSR.

4. To oblige the Council of Ministers of the Armenian SSR and the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR to provide possible assistance to resettling collective farmers, as well as workers and employees who resettle from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR, in sale of their houses in places of resettlement.

5. To recognize as efficient the reorganization of the Department for economic management of resettling population and resettlement of collective farms under the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR to the Resettlement Department under the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR.

6. To oblige the Department for development of irrigated areas in Kur-Araks lowlands to provide technical assistance and aid in provision of construction materials to migrating collective farms, collective farmers, and construction of subsidiary enterprises, which are required for the accomplishment of migrants.

7. To allow the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR and the Ministry of Agriculture of Azerbaijan SSR to organize the Azpereselenstroy trust at the base of the Azpereselenstroy office under the Department for development of irrigated lands in the Kur-Araks lowlands, and to organize construction maintenance offices under this trust in Salyan, Alibayramli, Sabirabad and Pushkino.

8. To allow the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR to: a) organize its representative office in the Armenian SSR (Yerevan) for the period of resettlement of collective farmers and other Azerbaijani population from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR; b) spend 11 million roubles of assignments envisioned for the non-centralized (off-limit) capital expenditures for the year of 1948 on the preparatory works related to the resettlement of Azerbaijani population from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR (projecting, construction of subsidiary enterprises, organization of timber industry farms, acquisition of materials, construction equipment, transport vehicles);

93 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------c) organize the recruitment of 700 villagers to do logging jobs in Molotov oblast and the works, carried out by the Department for development of irrigated lands in Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR.

9. To allow the Department for development of irrigated lands in Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR: a) to carry out the construction of buildings and subsidiary enterprises and preparatory works for further development of resettlement construction within the financial estimates coordinated with the Agricultural Committee; b) to increase production capacities of logging industry in Molotov oblast during 1948-1950.

10. To oblige the State Provision of the USSR, the Ministry of Motor Car and Tractor Industry, the Ministry of Mechanical Engineering and instrument making, the Ministry of electricity industry, the Ministry of Meat and Milk industry of the USSR, the Ministry of Construction Materials Industry of the USSR, the Ministry of Chemical Industry, the Ministry of Food Industry of the USSR, to supply the equipment and materials in amounts indicated in the Appendix, to the Council of Ministers of the USSR for the Department of Exploration of Irrigated Lands in Kur-Araks lowland.

11. To oblige the Central Union in coordination with the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR to deliver to the Azerbaijan SSR the construction materials and motor cars for sale to collective farms and collective farmers, migrating from the Armenian SSR to the Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR.

12. To oblige the Ministry of Communication to provide the Department for development of irrigated lands in Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR in stations Lenkoran, Salyan, Saradjalar, Saatli, Kirminzi- Kend, Daykend, Papanin, Yeni Osmanli, Mashburun, Udjari and Masalli of the Azerbaijan Railroad, areas of 600 meters each within the right of way, for staging posts and rail depots. Loading/deloading areas shall be provided with dead-end sidings. The Department for Development of irrigated lands in Kur-Araks lowlands of the Azerbaijan SSR shall carry out these works.

13. To allow the Ministry of Agriculture of the USSR to provide 50 horses which were drafted out from stud farms, for sale to logging organizations of the Azerbaijan SSR.

14. To oblige the State Staff Commission under the Council of Ministers of the USSR to consider and approve within a period of one month the lists of members of staff of the Resettlement Department under the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR, Azpereselenstroy trust and its construction/maintenance offices, as well as representative office of the Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR to Yerevan city of the Armenian SSR.

J. Stalin, chairman of the Council of Ministers of the USSR Y. Chadayev, manager of the Council of Ministers of the USSR

94 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Names of settlements destroyed or liquidated by Armenians for they were Azerbaijani ones

Names of the District of location Date of liquidation settlements Aghasibayli (Ararat) 1930th Aghdara Keshishkand () 1918-20th Aghilly Azizbayov () 1918-20th Aghja (Aghjakand) Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Aghjaqishlag around Yerevan 1918-20th Aghkilsa Vedi (Ararat) 1940th Aghkilsa Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Akhta () 1966th Ajili Gafan () 1950th Akhily Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Alidarasy Keshishkand \(Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Alim Ahmad Gamarly (Artashat) 1940th Alimammad qishlaghi Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Alimardan Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Aliqishlaghi Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Alishar Garakilsa (Sisian) 1930th Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) th Alkhanpayasi 1918-20 Almali Gafan (Kapan) 1940th Almali Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Amrakar 1960th Angirsak 1950th Aralikh Talin 1918-20th Aramis Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Aramlu Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1918-20th Ardaraz Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1949-51st Argaz Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Arikli Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Arkhustu Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Armik Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Arzalar Gamarly (Artashat) 1948-51st Ashaghi Allahverdi (Tumanyan) 1940th (Gumushkhana) Ashaghi Alchali Ashaghi Garanlig (Martruni) 1918-20th Ashaghi Armik Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st

95 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Ashaghi Gokht Ellar (Abovyan) 1950th (Turk Gokhtu) Ashaghi Gulubayli Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1940th Ashaghi Kilsa 1978th Ashaghi Salli Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Ashaghi Yemazli Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Ashirabad 1940th Ashirzalad Vedi (Ararat) 1920th Ashsghi Novruzlu Gamarli (Artashat) 1940th Asni Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Assar Gurdugulu (Hoktemberyan) 1918-20th Atqiz Gafan (Kapan) 1950th Aylanli Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1918-20th Ayli Kharaba Ashtarak 1930th Babayagublu Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Baghchali Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Baghirbayli Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Baharli Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Bakhchajig Talin 1918-20th Bakhchajig Vedi (Ararat) 1950th Banovshapush Meghri 1918-20th Barabatum Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Bayburt Gamarli (Artashat) 1985th Baydag Gafan (Kapan) 1950th Bighli Yelenovka (Sevan) 1918-20th Bilak Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Binayeri (Garagadik) Gorus (Goris) 1918-20th Boyuk Gilanlar Gamarli (Artashat) 1948-51st Bozgala Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1940th Bozkosa Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Bughakar Meghri 1930th Bulaglar Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Bulbulolan Keshishkand (Yegegnadzor) 1918-20th Chamirli Ashaghi Garanlig () 1918-20th Changli Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Chatma Gamarli (Artashat) 1918-20th Chaykand Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Chilakhanli Gamarli (Artashat) 1948-51st Chirakhli Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th 96 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Chirish Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Chobankara Zangibasar (Masis) 1930th Chobanli Gafan (Kapan) 1940th Chullu Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Dahnaz Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Dallakli Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Damirchilar Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Darakand Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Dashalti Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Dashbashi Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Dashkharman Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Dashnov Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Dashnov Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Dava Kharabası Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Daylakhli Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Ertish Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Eynazur (Yernazir) Meghri 1930th Gabagli Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Gabakhli Akhta (Razdan) 1930th Galadibi Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Ganali Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Ganli Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Garabashlar Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Garagala Akhta (Razdan) 1930th Garagoyunlu Gamarli (Artashat) 1930th Garajalar Ashtarak 1940th Garalar Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Garatapa Zangibasar (Masis) 1918-20th Garatorpag Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Garavang Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Gatar Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Gaya Kharaba Ellar (Abovyan) 1930th Gayali Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Gendara Azizbayov (Vayk) 1930th Golaysor Gamarli (Artashat) 1948-51st Goljighin Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Goshabulag Ashtarak 1918-20th Goy Abbas Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th

97 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Goyarchin Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Goyarchin Karvansara (İjevan) 1950th Gozluja Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1948-51st Gul Meghri 1960th Gumushkhana Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Guneyvang Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Gurbaghali Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Gurbankasilan Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Gushchu Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Gushchular Gafan (Kapan) 1950th Guyulu Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Hakhis Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Hamamli Ashtarak 1930th Hand (And) Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Hasanli Gamarli (Artashat) 1930th Heshin Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1948-51st Hortun Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Hortuyuz (Hortoghuz) Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Hosdun Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Huseyngulular Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th İlanli Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th İlkhi Gorughu Zangibasar (Masis) 1918-20th İmirzik Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st İngala Vedi (Ararat) 1930th İnjavar Gafan (Kapan) 1930th İpakli Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th İrmis Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th İsgandarabad Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1918-20th İstisu Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st İtqiran Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Jadqiran Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Jafarli (Gunnut Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Sunbul) Jamishbasan Vedi (Ararat) 1940th Jani Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Jeyranli Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Jighatay Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Jirmanis Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Kalashan Ashtarak 1918-20th

98 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Kalashkand Ashtarak 1918-20th Kamal Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Karvansaray Ashtarak 1918-20th Kavart Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20 Khanchalli Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1940th Kharaba Kotanli Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Khartlig Ashaghi Garanlig (Martuni) 1918-20th Khinit (Khnut) Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Khojayarli Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1918-20th Khosrov Vedi (Ararat) 1940th Kichik Garagoyunlu Basarkechar (Vardenis) 1930th Kichik Gilanlar Gamarli (Artashat) 1960th Kichikkand Ashtarak 1918-20th Kirashli 1930th Kolanli Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Kolanli Vagharshabad (Echmiadzin) 1930th Komurlu Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Korpugulaghi Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Kosalar Gorus (Goris) 1918-20th Kotuz Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Kurdali Ashtarak 1930th Kurdlar Gorus (Goris) 1918-20th Kusuz Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Kuzajik Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Leyligachan Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Lor Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Mamarza Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Mammadabad Zangibasar (Masis) 1918-20th Manguk Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Marzaghat (Marzigit) Meghri 1918-20th Mashadilar Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Mataruz Qishlaghi Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Molla Ahmad Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Molla Uruzbay Binasi Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Mollali Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Moz Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Muches Novruzlu Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Mukhtarabad Zangibasar (Masis) 1918-20th Mulk Meghri 1930th 99 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Mumukhan Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Mustukhlu Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Nabilar (Ashaghi Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1930th Guluduzu) Novlar Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Novlu Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Oghbin Azizbayov (Vayk) 1930th Okhchu Gafan (Kapan) 1940th Ordakli Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Pirdovudan Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Pulkand Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Pusak Garakilsa (Sisian) 1930th Qeodakly Ashtarak 1918-20th Qilijli Azizbayov (Vayk) 1918-20th Qishlag Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1948-51st Qisirkharaba Azizbayov (Vayk) 1930th Qivrakh Garakilsa (Sisian) 1930th Qizildash Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1920th Qizilkand (Qizilkilsa) Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1948-51st Qizilkharaba Ashtarak 1918-20th Rahimabad Zangibasar (Masis) 1930th Safiabad Hoktemberyan () 1918-20th Sanjaravaz Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Sarikhanli Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Sarinjan Akhta (Razdan) 1930th Seldaghilan Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Seyid Kotanli Vedi (Ararat) 1918-20th Seyidkand Zangibasar (Masis) 1948-51st Seyidlar Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Shahgaldi Qishlaghi Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Shahriyar Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Shamsiz Gorus (Goris) 1930th Shirvanshahli Gafan (Kapan) 1918-20th Shishtapa (turk) Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Shorja Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1918-20th Shotali Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Shughayib Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Shukar Garakilsa (Sisian) 1940th Sichanli Ashaghi Garanlig (Martuni) 1918-20th

100 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Sinikh Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Soyudlu Aghbaba (Amasiya) 1918-20th Taghamir Meghri 1930th Tarakamalar Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Tarp Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st Teghut Meghri 1930th Tejadin Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Tey (Hajili) Meghri 1930th Turabxanli Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Tutiya Ellar (Abovyan) 1940th Uchtapa Ellar (Abovyan) 1918-20th Ulashik Akhta (Razdan) 1930th Vartanes Keshishkand (Yeghegnadzor) 1948-51st Vartanli Duzkand () 1918-20th Yagublu Ashtarak 1918-20th Yanikh Ashaghi Garanlig (Martuni) 1918-20th Yappa Gamarli (Artashat) 1918-20th Yaver Keshishkand 1918-20th (Yeghegnadzor) Yellija Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Yukhari Alchali Ashaghi Garanlig 1930th (Martuni) Yukhari Armik Vedi (Ararat) 1948-51st Yukhari Garabaghlar Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Yukhari Gulubayli Vagharshabad 1940th (Echmiadzin) Yukhari Novruzlu Gamarli (Artashat) 1940th Yukhari Yemazli Gafan (Kapan) 1930th Zabazadur Garakilsa (Sisian) 1918-20th Zimmi Vedi (Ararat) 1930th Zirak Azizbayov (Vayk) 1948-51st

Vandalism: genocide against the historical names. Compiled by Nazim Mustafa, Foreword by Yagub Mahmudov Honored Scientist Prof. Dr. of History Baku, “Tahsil”, 2006. p.45-57.

101 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

The previous names of settlements in the territory of Armenia belonging to Azerbaijanis renamed by the Armenia SSR, Supreme Soviet decree*

The previous District Date Azerbaijani The new name of location of decree name Adamkhan Martuni 03.07.1968 Adiyaman Garnhovit Talin 12.11.1946 Afandi Norashen Sevan 04.01.1938 Afandi Noradzor Spitak 26.04.1946 Aghadarasy Katnakhpyur Abovyan 04.04.1946 Aghbaba district Amasiya district — 09.09.1930 Aghbulag Luysakhpyur Spitak 26.04.1946 Aghbulag Aghperek Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Aghbulag Aghbullak Goris 09.04.1991 Aghchaqishlag 1.Getashen Artashat 21.06.1948 2. 25.05.1967 Aghchaqishlag Getapya Masis 25.01.1978 Aghgala Berdunk (Kamo) 09.04.1991 Aghhamzali Masis 25.05.1967 district district – 12.10.1961 Aghjaarkh Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Aghjagala Sakhkalanj Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Aghkand Yeghegnadzor 03.07.1968 Aghkand Sisian 17.04.1948 Aghkilsa Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Aghkilsa Jermakavan İjevan 19.04.1991 Aghkilsa Azad Vardenis 03.01.1935 (Davakharaba) Aghudi Aqitu Sisian 09.04.1991 Aghzibir Gavar (Kamo) 07.12.1945 Ahagchu Talin 25.01.1978 (Aghakichik) Ajibaj Ajabaj Kapan (Gafan) 09.04.1991 Akhta district Hrazdan district — 30.06.1959 Akhtakhana 1.Khlatagh Kapan (Gafan) — 2.Dzorastan 01.06.1940 Akhula Aragats 25.01.1978 Akhund 1.Bzovan Artashat — Bozavand

* This list has been compiled basing on editions from 1976 and 1988 “Administrative – territorial division of the Armenia SSR published in Irevan by the Supreme Soviet of the Armenia SSR both in Russian and Armenian and the “Atlas of the Republic of Armenia” in Armenian, 2000. 102 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2. 25.01.1978 Alachuggaya Alachukh — Alageoz Aragats Talin 31.07.1950 Alakilsa 1.Baytar Amasiya — 2. 09.04.1991 Alayaz Yeghegnadzor 09.04.1991 Alayaz st. Aragats st. Aragats 19.09.1950 Aldara Meghri after 1991st year Alibayli Atarbekyan Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Aligoychak Aparan 03.01.1935 Alikhan Gukasyan 03.01.1935 Alili Sisian 03.01.1935 Aliqirikh Blorashen Artashat 10.09.1948 Aliqirikh Martuni 03.01.1935 Allahverdi Tumanyan Tumanyan 09.09.1930 district district Almalu Khndzorut Vayk (Azizbayov) 12.11.1946 Amirkheyir Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Arafsa 1. Sisian — 2. 03.07.1968 Aralukh Yerazgavors Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Aralukh Griboyedov Echmiadzin 25.05.1978 Aralukh Kolani Verin Kolanu Echmiadzin — Arazdayan Ararat 03.07.1968 Arikhvaly Akhuryan 21.10.1967 Armudlu Tuphashen 31.05.1946 Armudlu Tanzut Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Areny Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Arpachay st. Akhuryan st. Akhuryan 31.07.1950 Arpavar 1.Lusakert Artashat 20.08.1945 2. 21.10.1967 Artiz Gekhart Abovyan 04.04.1946 Arzakand Hrazdan — Ashaghy Martuni 07.12.1945 Adyaman Ashaghy Aghdan 1.Morut İjevan 25.05.1967 2.Aknakhpyur 11.11.1970 Ashaghy Nerkin Talin 12.11.1946 Aghjagala Bazmaberd Ashaghy Alchali Martuni 27.09.1968

103 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Ashaghy Aylanli Lenughy Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Ashaghy 1.Chimankand Ararat — Garabaghlar 2. 25.01.1978 Ashaghy Nerkin Talin 12.11.1946 Garagoymaz Sasunashen Ashaghy Martuni — 9.09.1930 Garanlig district district Ashaghy Nerkin Qiratag Kapan (Gafan) after 1991st year Giratagh Ashaghy Vardenis Martuni 07.12.1945 Gozaldara Ashaghy Gay Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Khatunarkhi Ashaghy Pirtikan Dzoragyugh Talin 02.03.1940 Ashaghy Lyusagyugh Echmiadzin 03.01.1935 Turkmanli Ashaghy Artashat 20.08.1945 Aghbash Ashaghy Akhta Hrazdan Hrazdan 30.06.1945 Ashaghy Ganlija Vaghramaberd Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Ashaghy Martuni district Martuni — Garanlig settlement Ashaghy Garkhin Arax Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Ashaghy Dimitrov Artashat 01.12.1949 Guylasar (Goylasar) Ashaghy Nejili Sayat Nova Masis 25.01.1978 Ashaghy Pirilli Geghavank Kapan (Gafan) 09.04.1991 Ashaghy Zaghali Vardenis 12.08.1946 Ashaghy Zeyva Hartashen Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Askipara Noyemberyan — Astazur Meghri 22.04.1935 Astazur st. Shvanidzor st. Meghri 19.09.1950 Avdalaghali Martuni 03.01.1935 Avdallar Hasavan Abovyan 04.04.1946 Avdubay 1.Sakhkashen Spitak 04.05.1939 2.Tsakhkaber 21.10.1967 Ayar Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Ayasli Ayqestan Artashat —

Ayghirgolu Echmiadzin 25.01.1978

Aynali Talin 19.04.1950

104 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Ayrim Ptkhavan Noyemberyan —

Aysasi 1.Qizilgul Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 2. 09.04.1991 Azizbayov Vayk district — 09.04.1991 district Babajan 1.Qizilkand Vardenis 15.07.1978 2.Chanatagh 09.04.1991 Babakishi Bujakan Nairi — Babakishi Aghavnadzor Hrazdan 15.07.1948 Babirly Bartsarashen Ani 03.02.1947 Badal Yegheknut Armavir 04.04.1946 (Molla Badal) (Hoktemberyan) Baghchilig Verin Ptkhny Kotayk 09.04.1991 Bahar Artunk Vardenis 09.04.1991 Bajoghlu Haykavan Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Bakdash Khordzor Kapan (Gafan) 09.04.1991 Bakhchalar Bagaran Armavir 03.07.1968 (Hoktemberyan) (Hajy Bayram) 03.01.1035 Bala Pokr Ayrum Tumanyan after 1991st year Balakand Dovekh Noyemberyan 04.01.1938 Balikhli Amasiya 09.04.1991 Barana Noyemberyan Noyemberyan 04.01.1938 Baryabad Barepat Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Basarkechar Vardenis Vardenis 11.06.1969 Basarkechar Vardenis district — 11.06.1969 district Bash Abaran Aparan Aparan 03.01.1935 Bash Abaran Aparan district — 03.01.1935 district Bash Garny Garny Abovyan 03.01.1935 Bashkand Abovyan 04.04.1946 Bashkand Jambarak 25.01.1978 (Krasnoselo) Bashkand Saralanj Artik 31.05.1946 Bashkand Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Bashkand Gavar (Kamo) 04.04.1946 Bashnali Baghramyan Artashat 01.12.1949 Bayandur Vaghadur Goris 07.05.1968 Baykand Mets Parny Spitak —

105 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Bazarchay Sisian after 1991st year Bazarjig Arai Aparan 15.07.1946 Bazirkhana Dzitankov Ani — Bejayazli Artashat 20.08.1945 Birali Ararat 03.07.1968 Bittija Bartsrashen Artashat 20.08.1945 Boghazkasan Ani 03.01.1935 Boghutlu st. Arteny st. Talin 31.07.1950 Beoyuk Musaelyan Akhuryan 03.01.1935 Kapanakchy Beoyuk 1.Azizli Vardenis 03.01.1935 Garagoyunlu 2. 09.04.1991 Beoyuk Garakilsa 1.Kirovakan city — 03.01.1935 city 2. city 1991 Beoyuk 1.Kirovakan — 30.09.1935 Garakilsa district district 1964 2.Gugark district Beoyuk Shahriyar Nalbandyan Armavir 19.04.1950 (Hoktemberyan) Beoyuk Shishtapa Medz Sepasar 12.11.1946 (Gukasyan) Beoyuk Aragats 04.01.1938 Jamushly Beoyuk Medz Mantash Artik 03.01.1935 Arukhvaly Beoyuk Ayrum Medz Ayrum Tumanyan after 1991st year Beoyuk Keyti Keti Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Beoyuk Mazra Medz Masrik Vardenis 09.04.1991 Beoyuk Shorlu 1. Shorlu Masis — Damirchi Damirchi 2. 25.01.1978 Beoyuk Vedi Vedi Ararat 04.04.1946 Bozabdal Gugark 25.01.1978 Bozdoghan Sarakap Ani 03.01.1935 Bozyokhush Musaelyan Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.11.1946 Bughdashen Ani 03.02.1947 Bughdashen st. Bagravan st. Ani 31.07.1950 Bulaglu Habilkand Masis — Bulkheyir Shenavan Aparan 19.04.1950 Chakhirly Sovetakert Vardenis 25.01.1978 Chakhmag Kamkhut Amasiya 09.04.1991

106 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------ 1.Krasnoselo Jambarak — 2.Jambarak (Krasnoselo) st after 1991 year Chanakhchy Sovetashen Ararat 10.09.1948 Charkhaj Kuybishev Dilijan 02.03.1940 Chatiqiran 1.Hrazdan Abovyan 03.01.1935 2. 21.10.1967 Chatiqiran 1.Nor Geghy Nairy 08.07.1957 2.Bazmavan 10.02.1962 Chaykand Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Chaykand Getik Azizbayov (Vayk) 09.04.1991 Chichakbulag Geghatap Ijevan 09.04.1991 Chirakhly Jrarat Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Chirchir Sevan 26.04.1946 Chirpily Jrapy Ani 28.08.1974 Chirviz Lysahovit Ijevan 25.01.1978 Chivinly Yeghnajur Amasiya 09.04.1991 Chiydamal Arevashogh Spitak 25.01.1978 Chiydamly Artashat 20.08.1.945 Chobanmaz Aragats 25.01.1978 Chorly 1.Lernanik Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 26.04.1946 2.Lernagyugh 21.10.1967 Chotur Saramech Spitak 26.04.1946 Chubukhchu Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Chubukhlu Sevan 03.01.1935 Dadaly Talin 12.11.1946 Dadaqishlag Akhundov Hrazdan 04.05.1939 Daharly Qetk Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Daligardash Gavar (Kamo) 21.06.1948 Dalikdash Martuni 21.06.1948 Dallakly Zovashen Abovyan 21.06.1948 Dallar Dalar Artashat 03.01.1935 Damirchilar Gochavan (Kalinino) 09.04.1991 Damjilu Mravyan Aparan 03.01.1935 Danagirmaz 1. Aparan 15.07.1946 2. 21.10.1967 Dara Vardenis 09.04.1991 Darabas Sisian 10.09.1946

107 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Darachichak Tsakhkadzor Hrazdan — Darakand Dzoragyugh Gugark — Darakoy 1.Daragyugh Ashotsk (Gukasyan) — 2. 12.11.1946 Darband Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Darghaly 1.Anastasavan Artashat 01.12.1949 2.Ayqezard 30.12.1957 Dashgala Karaberd Ani 03.02.1947 Dashkand Hayrk Vardenis 09.04.1991 Dashly Ararat 03.07.1968 Davaly Ararat Ararat 03.01.1935 Daylakhly Arin Vayk 25.05.1978 (Azizbayov) Daymadaghly Shrvenants Kapan (Gafan) — Diraklar Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Dogguz Artashat 20.08.1945 Donuzyeyan 1.Zangilar Masis 03.01.1935 2.Zorak 09.04.1991 Dorni Gafan 20.06.1949 Dostlu Baregamavan Noyemberyan 25.01.1978 Dostlug Ayanist Masis 09.04.1991 Dovshanqishlag Shirakavan Ani 19.04.1950 Duzkand Akhuryan Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Duzkand Baroj Talin 03.01.1935 Duzkand Alvar Amasiya 09.04.1991 Duzkand district Akhuryan district — 31.12.1937 Duzkharaba Hartashen Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.11.1946 Ellar Abovyan 12.10.1961 Ellaroyughu 1.Ellar Amasiya — after 1991st year 2.Lorasar Erdapin Yekhegis Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Evjilar Armavir 10.04.1947 (Hoktemberyan) Eylas 1.İpakly Masis — 2. Masis 04.04.1946 Gabud Vayk 03.07.1948 (Azizbayov) Gachaghan Spitak 26.04.1946 Gadirly Ararat 03.07.1968 Gachaghan Arevadzor Tumanyan 25.01.1.978 108 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Gajaran Kajaran Kapan (Gafan) 04.07.1951 Galacha Berdavan Noyemberyan 25.01.1978 Galaly Noraber Ani 03.02.1947 Galtakhchi Spitak 26.04.1946 Gamarly Artashat Artashat 04.09.1945 Gamarly Medzamor Echmiadzin 15.07.1946 Gamarly district Artashat district — 04.09.1945 Gamarly st. Artashat st. Artashat 31.09.1950 Gamishgut Yeghegnut Gugark 03.01.1935 Gamishly Vartanik Armavir 25.01.1978 (Hoktemberyan) Gamishly st. Sovetashen st. Armavir 31.09.1950 (Hoktemberyan) Ganly Garnushlu Vardenis 12.08.1946 Gapily Ani 03.02.1947 Garaboya Spitak 26.04.1946 Garabulag Yerinjatap Aparan 15.07.1946 Garabulag Shaqigh Amasiya 09.04.1991 Garaburun 1.Garmrashen Talin 31.07.1950 2. 21.01.1965 Garachanta 1.Azizbayov Amasiya 04.05.1939 2. 09.04.1991 Garadaghly 1.Tsakhkashen Artashat 20.08.1945 2.Mrgavet 21.10.1967 Garadash İjevan — Garagala Getap Talin 12.11.1946 Garagala Abovyan 21.06.1948 Garagala Noramut Tashir 09.04.1991 (Kalinino) Garagaya Dzoravank Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Garagoyunlu Ferik Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Garagoyunlu 1.Azizli Vardenis — 2.Norabak after 1991st year Garagula Getap Talin 12.11.1946 Garagula st. Getab st. Talin 31.09.1950 Garahamzalu 1.Tamamli Artashat — 2. — Garaisa Meghrahovit Tashir (Kalinino) 09.04.1991 Garajoran Nairy 04.04.1946 Garakhach Lusashogh Ararat 25.01.1978 109 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Garakilsa Lernahovit Tashir (Kalinlino) 25.01.1978 Garakilsa Aparan 19.04.1950 Garakilsa 1. Sisian — 2.Sisian 02.03.1940 Garalar Ararat 25.01.1978 Garalu Gatnajur Spitak 26.04.1946 Garamammad Amasiya 26.04.1946 Garanamaz 1.Yeniyol Amasiya 03.01.1935 2. 09. 04.1991 Garanlig Martuni 03.07.1968 Garanlig Lusagyugh Aparan 10.09.1948 Garanligdara 1.Khavaradzor İjevan — 2. 02.01.1935 Garaqishlag Dostlug Masis 25.01.1978 Gard Kard Kafan 09.04.1991 Gargar Pushkino Stepanavan 14.02.1937 Garghabazar Aykashen Echmiadzin 25.05.1967 Gashga Vardashat Ararat 10.09.1948 Gasimali Getapi Artik 01.06.1940 Gatran Nairi 21.06.1948 Gayabashy Geghemabak Vardenis 09.04.1991 Gazanchy Artik 31.05.1946 Gazanfar Aragats Aparan 10.09.1948 Gazarabad Ani 30.06.1945 Geozlu Akunk Talin 12.02.1946 Germaz Kamarik Abovyan 25.01.1978 Gerny Garny Abovyan — Godakbulag Garjakhpyur Vardenis 12.08.1946 Godakler Martuni Jambarak — (Krasnoselo) Godakly Artashat 20.08.1945 Gol Martuni — Golkand Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Gollü Amasiya 09.04.1991 Gomur Komk Vayk 09.04.1991 (Azizbayov) Gonchaly Zarishad Amasiya 09.04.1991 Goran Spitak 26.04.1946 1.Yenikand Ararat 04.04.1946 2.Gorovan 03.07.1968 Goshabulag Shadjrek Vardenis 09.04.1991 110 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Goshatan Noyemberyan 25.01.1978 Goshavang Ani 09.04.1950 Goturbulag Katnakhpyur Stepanavan 03.01.1935 Goturbulag Ttujur Jambarak — (Krasnoselo) Goturvan 1.Godukhvank Yeghegnadzor — 2.Gadikvang Govshud Kavchut Kapan (Gafan) 09.04.1991 Govushug Yermon Yeghegnadzor 09.04.1991 Goykilsa Abovyan 03.01.1935 Goykumbat Geghanist Masis 01.12.1949 Goyyokhush Saralanj Spitak 26.04.1946 Gozaldara Gekhadzor Aragatz 15.07.1946 Gozaldara Ljevadzor Gugark 09.04.1991 Gozaldara Gekhadir Artik 31.05.1946 Gudgum Kapan (Gafan) 29.06.1949 Gul Nor Arevik Meghri — Gulably Aparan 15.07.1946 Gulali Garmirgyugh Gavar (Kamo) 01.06.1940 Gulali Ayqedzor 04.05.1939 (Shamshaddin) Guldarvish Talin 03.01.1935 Gullubulag Vardakhpyur Ashotsk 15.07.1946 (Gukasyan) Gulluja Vardenis Aparan 19.04.1950 Gulluja Dzovk Abovyan 25.01.1978 Gulluja Spitak 19.04.1950 Gulluja Tsakhkut Amasiya 09.04.1991 Guluduzu Yeghegnadzor 09.04.1991 Gulujan Spandaryan Artik 31.05.1946 Gulustan Vayk (Azizbayov) 09.04.1991 Gumru 1.Aleksandropo — 1837 l 2.Leninakan 1924 3.Kumayri 1990 4. 1992 Gumush Hrazdan 09.04.1991 Guney Arevuni Vardenis 09.04.1991 Gurdbulag Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.01.1946 Gurdbulag Aygeshat Armavir 19.04.1950 (Hoktemberyan)

111 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Gurdgalag Kurtkullak Goris 09.04.1991 Gurdgulag Boloraberd Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Gurdugulu 1.Sardarabad — 09.09.1930 2.Hoktemberya 02.03.1935 n Gurdugulu Armavir Armavir 03.01.1930 (Hoktemberyan) Gurjuyolu Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 30.07.1980 Guru Araz Yeraskhaun Armavir 19.04.1950 (Hoktemberyan) Guruboghaz Ortachya Aragats 25.01.1978 Gurumsulu Dostlu Noyemberyan — Gushchu Kechut Vayk (Azizboyov) 12.11.1946 Gutniqishlag Artik 15.07.1946 Habilkand Kalinin Masis 26.09.1967 (Bulagli) Hachadarag Hashtarak İjevan — Hachakilsa 1.Paros Artik 03.01.1935 2. 30.01.1961 Hachapara 1.Zahmat Masis 03.01.1935 2. 09.04.1991 Hachasu İjevan — Haggikhly 1.Samad İjevan 25.01.1978 Vurghun 09.04.1991 2. Haji Khalil Tsakhkahovid Aragats 15.07.1946 Haji Mughan Gavar (Kamo) 25.01.1978 Haji Nazar Kamo Akhuryan 03.01.1935 Hajigara Ayqeshat Echmiadzin 03.01.1935 Hajigara 1.Makarashen Gugark 01.03.1946 2. 26.09.1957 Hajilar Echmiadzin 03.01.1935 Hajy Bayram Bagaran Armavir 03.01.1935 (Hoktemberyan) Hakhis Dzorap Ashtarak 01.12.1949 Hallavar Gugark after 1991st year Hamamly Spitak Spitak 26.09.1949 Hamamly st. Spitak st. Spitak 31.07.1950 Hamasa Amasiya Amasiya — Hamzachiman Mrgahovit Gugark 25.01.1978 Hasankand Shatin Yeghegnadzor 03.01.1935

112 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Heydar bay Sverdlov Stepanavan 01.04.1940 Horadiz Oradis Vayk (Azizbayov) 03.07.1968 Hozukand 1.Guzukand Amasiya — 2. 09.04.1991 Huseyngulu- 1.Narimanly Vardenis — aghaly 2.Shatavan 09.04.1991 İbish Yerizak Amasiya 09.04.1991 Ikinjy Garakilsa Dzoarashen Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 03.01.1935 İlanchalan Ardashavan Ashtarak — İlanly 1.Chaybasar Amasiya 26.04.1946 2. 09.04.1991 İlkhiyabi Akhuryan 26.04.1946 İlmazly Dashdadem Kalinino after 1991st year İmanshahly Artashat 03.01.1935 İmanshahly st. Mkhchyan st. Artashat 31.09.1950 İmirkhan Artik 01.06.1940 İmirly Ttujur Aparan 19.04.1950 İnakdaghy 1.Yenikand Vardenis 25.01.1978 2.Tretuk 09.04.1991 İnakly Andarut Ashtarak 01.12.1949 İpakly (Eylas) Masis Masis 04.04.1946 İravan 1.Erivan — 1828 2.Yerevan 1936 Istisu Vayk (Azizbayov) — İtqiran Gulustan Vayk (Azizbayov) 03.01.1935 İydaly Pshtavan Armavir 10.04.1947 (Hoktemberyan) İyly Garakilsa 1.İlly Amasiya — 25.01.1978 2. Jabajaly Masis 27.02.1960 Jafarabad Argavand Masis 04.04.1946 Jafarabad Getashen Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Jalab Amasiya 26.04.1946 Jalaloghlu Stepanavan Stepanavan — Janahmad 1.Gunashly Vardenis 03.07.1969 (Sultanaligishlaghy) 2. 09.04.1991 Jangi Vardablur Aragats 19.04.1950 Jannatly 1.Zovashen Artashat 02.03.1940

113 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2. 21.10.1967 Jarjarchy Derek Aragats 19.04.1957 Jiftaly Zuygakhpyur Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.11.1946 Jloykhan Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Joghaz Ijevan 25.01.1978 Jomardlu Sisian 09.04.1991 Jujakand 1.Qizil Shafag Kalinino 03.01.1935 2.Junashogh after 1991ts year Jul Hartavan Vayk (Azizbayov) 19.04.1950 Juzukhlar Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.11.1946 Kaftarly Panik Artik — Kalakarkh Shenavan Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Kalaly Noraber Ani 03.02.1947 Kalara Gukasavan Masis 01.12.1949 Kankan Abovyan 25.01.1978 Karimarkhy Sovetakan Armavir 03.01.1935 (Hoktemberyan) Karimkand Tsakhkashen Gavar (Kamo) 02.03.1940 Karkibash 1.Shafag Vardenis 25.05.1967 2. 09.04.1991 Karpijly Geghadur Abovyan 03.01.1935 Karvansaray Amretaza Aparan 25.01.1978 Karvansaray İjevan İjevan — Kasaman Bahar Vardenis 25.01.1978 Kasikbash Lernakert Martuni 07.12.1945 Katran Getamech Nairi 21.06.1948 Kavar 1.Novo-Bayazet Gavar (Kamo) 1837 2.Kamo 13.04.1959 3.Gavar 1991 Kavar district 1.Novo-Bayazet — 1837 district 30.09.1930 2.Nor-Bayazet 13.04.1959 3.Kamo 1991 4.Gavar Kechily Armavir 04.04.1976 (Hoktemberyan) Kefli Kakavasar Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 25.01.1978 Keshishkand 1.Mikoyan Yeghegnadzor 03.01.1935 2.Yeghegnadzor 06.12.1957 Keshishkand Qekharot Aragats 03.01.1935 114 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Keshishkand 1.Mikoyan — 03.01.1935 district 2.Yeghegnadzor 06.12.1957 district Keshishviran 1.Zovashen Ararat 03.01.1935 2.Urchalanj 21.10.1967 Khachdur Tsakhkashat Tumanyan 03.01.1935 Khachkand Gugark 03.01.1935 Khalisa Ararat 09.04.1991 Khanjighaz Gozaldara Gugark 01.06.1940 Kharaba Nor Goghb Artashat — Sarvanlar Kharratli Arevabyur Masis 25.01.1978

Kheyribayly Yervandashat Armavir 25.05.1967 (Hoktemberyan) Khoshkotan Noyemberyan 25.01.1978 Kichik Garakilsa Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Kichik Hovit Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Kapanakchy Kichik Shahriyar Nor Hartages Armavir 03.07.1968 (Hoktemberyan) Kichik Shishtapa Pokr Sepasar Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.12.1946 Kichik Arikhvaly Pokr Mantash Artik 03.01.1935 Kichik Buzovan Azatavan Armavir — (Hoktemberyan) Kichik Keti 1.Lernansk Akhuryan 26.04.1946 2. 21.10.1967 Kichik Mazra Vardenis 09.04.1991 Kichik Parny Artik 07.05.1969 Kichik Shorlu 1. Kichik Masis 03.01.1935 Damirchi Damirchi 2. Darpnik 09.04.1991 Kilsakand Kapan (Gafan) — Kochbak Hedzor Vayk (Azizbayov) 09.04.1991

Kolagiran Gugark 10.09.1948

Kolagiran Tsovinar Martuni 03.01.1935

Kolaqiran st. Tumanyan st. Tumanyan 31.07.1950 Korbulag 1.Tsakhkashen Ashotsk 12.11.1946 (Gukasyan) 2. 21.10.1967 Korbulag Aparan 25.01.1978 Korpaly Arshalyus Echmiadzin 03.01.1935 Koru Goris 19.04.1950

115 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Kosamammad Batikyan Gavar (Kamo) — Kotanly Karmrashen Vayk (Azizbayov) — Kunn 1.Getashen İjevan 03.01.1935 2.Kirants 25.05.1967 Kurdkandy Kapan (Gafan) — Kuzajik Lanjaghpyur Gavar (Kamo) 19.04.1950 Lalakand Laligyugh İjevan — (Ashikhkoy) Lalvar Debetavan Noyemberyan 25.01.1978 Lambaly 1.Debetashen Noyemberyan 18.06.1960 2. 23.02.1972 Leyvaz Meghri 09.04.1991 Lok Vartanazor Meghri — Magharajig Gdashen Amasiya 09.04.1991 Maghda Ashtarak 01.12.1949 Mahmudjug Artik 02.03.1940

Mahmudlu 1.Chaykand Kapan (Gafan) 01.06.1940 2.Baghavank after 1991st year Malikkand Melikgyugh Aragadz 15.07.1946 Maliklar Spandaryan Sisian 04.05.1939 Maralzami Tghkut Meghri after 1991st year Masdara Talin 21.01.1965 Masimly Artashat 01.12.1949 Masjidli Nor Gyank Artik 01.04.1940 Mazarjig Shenik Talin — Mazra Bartsravan Sisian 10.09.1946 Mehmandar Masis 25.01.1978 Mehrabli Vardashen Artashat 20.08.1945 Mehriban Katnakhpyur Talin 19.04.1950 Meshakand Antaramej Jambarak 09.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Mhub Abovyan 26.12.1968 Miskhana Hrazdan 01.12.1949 Molla Bayazet Armavir 03.01.1935 (Hoktemberyan) Molla Dursun Shaumyan Echmiadzin — Molla Eyyublu 1.Evly Tashir (Kalinino) — 2.Joramut 09.04.1991 Molla Gasim Aparan — Molla Goycha Ani 03.01.1935 116 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Molla Musa Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Mollaqishlag Gulludara Gugark 25.01.1978 Morut Aknakhpyur İjevan 11.11.1970 1.Mughamlu Artashat 04.04.1946 2.Hovtashen 25.01.1978 Mughan Hovtamech Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Mughanjig Ayqedzor Goris 25.01.1978 Mulkuchan Erkenants Kapan (Gafan) — Munjuglu Aragats 15.07.1946 Muradtapa Nairi 15.08.1964 Mustuglu Ani 03.02.1947 Nalband Spitak 25.01.1978 Narimanlu Shatavan Vardenis 09.04.1991 Naziravan Kazaravan Ashtarak 09.04.1991 Nuvady Nonadzor Meghri after 1991st year Oghruja 1.Garaiman Vardenis — 2.Sovetkand 25.01.1978 3. 09.04.1991 Oghurbayly Berkanush Artashat 20.08.1945 Ojaggulu Arapy Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Okhchoghlu Vakhchy Amasiya 09.04.1991 Oksuz Amasiya 09.04.1991 Ordakly Ljashen Sevan 26.04.1946 Ortakand Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Ortakilsa Maisyan Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Ortakilsa st. Maisyan st. Akhuryan 31.09.1950 Ovandara Hovanadzor Stepanavan 19.04.1950 Paludlu Arpeny Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 25.01.1978 Pashakand Hrazdan 03.01.1935 Pashalu 1.Azizbayov Vayk (Azizbayov) 03.01.1935 2. 08.07.1957 Patrinj Voskehat Ashtarak 01.12.1949 Pirmalak Areg Talin 03.01.935 Pirmazra Katnarat Gafan 29.06.1949 Polad Ayrum 1.Polad İjevan — 2.Khachardzap 09.04.1991 Pushgah Meghri — Qilijyatag Talin 12.11.1946

117 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Qipchag Harich Artik 31.05.1946 Qirghi Berd (Shamshaddin) 25.01.1978 Qirkhbulag Akunk Vardenis 03.01.1935 Qirkhdayirman Khnaberd Aragats 15.07.1946 Qirmizily Karmrashen Talin 12.11.1946 Qizgala Getavan Tashir (Kalinino) 25.01.1978 Qizilbulag Khachakhbyur Vardenis after 1991st year Qizildamir Voskevaz Ashtarak 03.01.1935 Qizildash Aruni Tashir 09.04.1991 (Kalinino) Qizilgoch Gukasyan — 12.10.1956 Qizilgoch 1.Verin Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 04.01.1938 Gukasyan 12.10.1956 2.Gukasyan Qizilgul Arates Yeghegnadzor 09.04.1991 Qiziljig Ghziljugh Sisian after 1991st year Qizilkand Tsovatagh Vardenis 09.04.1991 Qizilkilsa 1.Qizildash Tashir (Kalinino) 03.01.1935 2.Aruni 09.04.1991 Qizilkilsa Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 03.01.1935 Qiziloren Shenavan Spitak 26.04.1946 Qizilvang 1.Chichakly Vardenis 24.07.1940 2. 25.01.1978 Qiznauz Aragats Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Revazly İjevan 25.05.1967 Reyhanly Haygavan Ararat 04.04.1946 Sabunchu Hatsashen Talin 25.01.1978 Sabunchu Araksavan Artashat 25.01.1978 Sachly Norashen Aparan 15.07.1946 Sadibaghdi Chkalov Tumanyan 22.02.1939 Safolar Jermuk Vayk (Azizbayov) — Salah Akavnavank İjevan 09.04.1991 Samadarvish Chknakh Aparan 01.06.1940 Samangar Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Samurlu Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 12.11.1946 Sarati 1.Khachdarag İjevan — Sardarabad 1.Hoktemberya Armavir 03.01.1935 n (Hoktemberyan) 1992

118 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2.Armavir Saribash Artik 07.07.1948 Sarimsakhly Karaberd Gugark 04.04.1946 Sariyagub Chakhgadzor Vardenis 09.04.1991 Sariyer Apavan Tashir (Kalinino) 09.04.1991 Sarvanlar Sis Masis 09.04.1991 Satanaghaj 1.Guney Vardenis 03.01.1935 2.Arevuny 09.04.1991 Saybaly Sisian 10.09.1946 Seoyudlu Sarnakhpyur Ani 02.03.1940 Shabadin Yeghek Gafan 09.04.1991 Shafag Vanevan Vardenis 09.04.1991 Shahab Mayakovsky Abovyan 11.04.1940 Shahably Ararat 03.07.1968 Shahalu Gugark 10.04.1947 Shahalu st. Gugark 25.01.1978 Shahnazar Medzavan Tashir (Kalinino) 25.01.1978 Shahriz Sevan 26.04.1946 Shavarit Armavir 03.07.1968 (Hoktemberyan) Shenatagh Lernashen Sisian 02.03.1940 Sheykh Haji Shgharshik Talin 03.01.1935 Shidly Ararat 09.04.1991 Shikhlar Ararat 26.12.1968 Shikhlar Qizil Shafag Sisian 02.03.1940 Shirabad Echmiadzin — Shirakgala Aparan 15.07.1946 Shirazly Vosgetap Ararat 09.04.1991 Shirazly st. st. Ararat 31.09.1950 Shirvanjig Lernakert Artik 15.07.1948 Shishgaya Gugarich Vardenis 09.04.1991 Shorlu 1.Mehmandar Masis 03.01.1935 Mehmandar 2.Hovtashat 25.01.1978 Shurnukhu Goris 09.04.1991 Sichanly Avtona Talin 03.01.1935 Sirkatas Khdrants Kapan (Gafan) — Sisian Hatsavan Sisian 02.03.1940 Sofulu Soflu Sisian 09.04.1991

119 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Soylan Azizbayov Vayk (Azizbayov) 12.10.1956

Soyugbulag Pagakhbyur Tashir (Kalinino) 09.04.1991 Subatan Geghakar Vardenis 09.04.1991 Subhanverdy Luysakhpyur Ani 03.02.1947 Sultanabad 1.Shurabad Amasiya — 2.Paghaky 09.04.1991 Sultanbay Bartsruny Vayk (Azizbayov) 03.01.1935 Sungurlu Artik 31.05.1946 Susuz Tsamakasar Talin 12.02.1946 Takarly Tsakhkashen Aparan 19.04.1950 Takhtakorpu Teghut Dilijan — Takiya Bazmakhpyur Ashtarak 01.12.1949 Taknaly Gogohovit Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 25.01.1978 Takyaly 1.Takarly Hrazdan — 2.Ardavaz 09.04.1991 Tala Getaovit İjevan 25.01.1978 Taliboghlu Musakert Artik 15.07.1948 Talish Ashtarak 11.11.1970 Talyn district Talin district — — Talyn Talin Talin — Tamamly Burastan Artashat — Tapadiby Haykavan Armavir 04.04.1946 (Hoktemberyan) Tapadolak Arevik Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Tapakoy Amasiya 09.04.1991 Tapanlu Geghasar Spitak 25.01.1978 Taycharikh Hrazdan 31.05.1946 Taytan Ararat 25.01.1978 Tazakand Tazagyugh Masis — Tazakand Ayntap Masis 10.09.1970 Tazakand 1.Tazagyugh Ashotsk (Gukasyan) — 2. 21.10.1967 Tazakand Abovyan 04.01.1946 Tazakand Sisian 03.07.1968 Tejrabay Dzorakhpyur Abovyan 04.04.1946 Terp Saravan Vayk (Azizbayov) 27.02.1960 Titoy Kharaba Ashotsk (Gukasyan) — Tokhanshahly Masis Artashat 20.08.1945 Tokhluja Jambarak 19.04.1991 (Krasnoselo) Tomardash Artik 31.05.1946

120 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Tomardash st. Vardakar st. Artik 31.07.1950 Toparlu Hatsik Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Torpaggala Khnaberd Artashat 01.12.1949 Tovuzgala Berd Berd (Shamshaddin) — Tulnaby Saralanj Nairi 04.04.1946 Turk Garakilsasy Akhuryan 03.01.1935 Tuskulu Lusakunk Vardenis 25.01.1978 Tutiya Saranist Abovyan 21.06.1948 Uchunju Dzorashen Ashotsk (Gukasyan) 03.01.1935 Garakilsa Ulukhanly 1.Narimanlu Masis 31.12.1937 31.07.1950 2.Zangibasar 09.04.1991 3.Masis Ulukhanly st. Masis st. Masis 31.07.1950 Ulya Sarvanlar 1.Sarvanlar Masis — 2.Sis 09.04.1991 Urud Sisian 03.07.1968 Uz Sisian 09.04.1991 Uzunlar Tumanyan 30.09.1967 Uzunoba Argavand Armavir 10.04.1947 (Hoktemberyan) Uzuntala 1.Onut İjevan 25.05.1967 2. 12.02.1969 Uzuntala Gayan İjevan 25.05.1967 Vaghudi Vaghadin Sisian after 1991st year Valiaghaly Dzoragyugh Martuni — Valikand Tsakhkavan Berd (Shamshaddin) 04.05.1939 Vedi Ararat — 15.05.1968 Vermazyar Arevashat Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Yagublu Meghrut Gugark 01.04.1946 Yamanjaly Dekhtsut Artashat 25.05.1967 Yanikhpaya 1.Meshakand Jambarak 25.01.1978 2.Antaragegh (Karsnoselo) 09.04.1991 Yarpizly Vardenis 25.05.1967 Yashil Kakavadzor Talin 12.11.1946 Yasovul Hovuny Akhuryan 07.12.1945 Yayji Dzovaber Sevan 25.01.1978 Yayji Garjus Goris 03.07.1968 Yeganlar Arevshat Artik 15.07.1948

121 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Yelgovan Kotayk Abovyan 31.07.1965 Yengija Masis 25.01.1978 Yengija Sisavan Ararat 09.04.1991 Yengija Gandzak Yeghegnadzor 10.09.1946 Yenikand Tretunk Vardenis 09.04.1991 Yenikeoy Kharkov Ani — Yukhari Akhta Hrazdan 25.01.1978 Yukhari Martuni 07.12.1945 Adiyaman Yukhari Verin Bazmaberd Talin 12.11.1946 Aghjagala Yukhari Verin Sasunashen Talin 12.11.1946 Garagoymaz Yukhari Garkhun Jrarat Echmiadzin 04.04.1946

Yukhari Giratagh Verin Qiratag Kapan (Gafan) after 1991st year

Yukhari 1.Bambakavan Artashat 20.08.1945 Guylasar 2.Byuravan 25.01.1978 Yukhari Hankashen Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Khatinarkhi Yukhari Norashen Artashat — Kurdkandy Yukhari Abaga Echmiadzin 03.01.1935 Turkmanly Yukhari Abovyan Artashat 01.12.1949 Aghbash Yukhari Aghdan 1.Aghdan İjevan 25.05.1967 2. 25.01.1978

Yukhari Aylanly Tsakhkunk Echmiadzin 04.04.1946 Yukhari Ganlija Akhuryan 26.04.1946 Yukhari Kolanly Griboyedov Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Yukhari Nejili Nizami Masis 25.01.1978 Yukhari Pirtikan Tsakkasar Talin 02.03.1940 Yukhari Abaqa Echmiadzin 03.01.1975 Turkmanly Yukhari Zaghali Akhbradzor Vardenis 25.01.1978 Yukhari Zeyva Echmiadzin 25.01.1978 Yuva Shaumyan Artashat 19.04.1950 Zangibassar Masis — 15.03.1953 Zangilar Zorak Masis 09.04.1991 Zarkand Kut Vardenis 09.04.1991 Zarzibil 1.Zarkand Vardenis 03.01.1935

122 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2.Kut 09.04.1991 Zeyta Zedea Vayk (Azizbayov) 09.04.1991

Zeyva David-Bek Kapan (Gafan) 29.06.1949 Zod Vardenis 09.04.1991 Zohrably Mrganut Artashat 20.08.1945 Zolakhach Martuni 03.01.1935 Zorba Talin 03.01.1935

Vandalism: genocide against the historical names. Compiled by Nazim Mustafa, Foreword by Yagub Mahmudov, Honored Scientist Prof. Dr. of History Baku, “Tahsil”, 2006.p.7-43.

123 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

On the opinion of Azeri population of Armenia in connection with the forthcoming resettlement to the Azerbaijan SSR.

Top-secret information

Long before the official declaration of the governmental resolution on the resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia to Azerbaijan, the gossips started to circulate among the population of Armenia and caused the incorrect interpretation of the purpose of the arrangement. We observed numerous facts when Azerbaijanis announced their unwillingness to move to the new places, their visits to the cemeteries where they mourned over their relatives and prayed for not being resettled. There were the facts when the collective farmers did not take part in the field works, fell their fruit trees and ruined residential houses and subsidiary establishments. We have been informed that the enemy uses this negative spirits in conducting the anti-Soviet agitation and interpreting the resettlement as the distrust of the Soviet government to Azerbaijanis in case of the war between the Soviet Union and Turkey. After the official declaration of the government's resolution about the resettlement of Azeri population of Armenia to Azerbaijan and the conduction of explanatory works on the purpose of the measure by the Soviet party organizations the state even deteriorated especially in the Vedi and Zangibasar regions locating in the lowlands where the intention of Azerbaijanis to move to Azerbaijan as soon as possible was observed. Yet, the special information we receive shows that the negative spirits among the Azerbaijani population of Armenia still exists especially in the mountain regions of the country as Basargechar, Amasy, Sisian and others as the explanatory works were not sufficient there. A number of anti-Soviet elements with relations on the other side of the border express the dissatisfaction with the removal and their intention to pass to Turkey illegally. During the declaration of the forthcoming resettlement and the explanation of the purpose of the arrangement all the participants of the collective farmers meeting greeted this resolution unanimously and announced their readiness to move and later in private conversations most of them started to express dissatisfaction with the said action. Such spirits still exist on the one hand due to the insufficient explanatory work and on the other hand, a part of Azerbaijanis, residing in the mountain regions of Armenia does not want to resettle to the plain parts of Azerbaijan as the climatic conditions will affect them negatively. Moreover, the issue of the payment for the immovable property of deportees or the permission for the sales of the property individually has not yet been settled. Most of them arrive in Yerevan for the settlement of this issue and a number of others yet they can not get the answer as due to the illness of the representative of Council of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR comrade Mamedov the work of the resettlement department was developing as it might. Below are some characteristic facts of the dissatisfaction of Azerbaijanis with their forthcoming removal and the attitude of Armenian population to these actions.

1. IN AMASI REGION

The tractor driver of Amasy Guseynov Alesker oghlu ordered Armenians will collect the tractor drivers Mamedov Abbas, Amirov Meshedi and Tamrazov Movsum to carry out the low quality sowing as the crop and they would not get anything. The citizen of the village M. Tapakoy Kafar Ahmedoghlu announced during the conversation with his compatriots. "We -Azerbaijanis-will be removed from Armenia and our property will be given to foreign Armenians. The citizen of the same village Ismailov Yusuf Ahmed oghlu announced suring the conversation with his compatriots Akhmedov Ismayil, Ismayilov Kafar and Akhmedov Gumbat that the resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia is due to the forthcoming war between the USSR and Turkey, which will be the country aggressor. The citizen of Magardazhuk village Mamedov Mekhat Makhmud oghlu and the citizen of Dashkerny village Ismailov Ramazan Alekpr oghlu (the former war prisoner) also explained the forthcoming resettlement with the expected war with Turkey.

124 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------The citizen of the Kizikend village Ismayil khan Ahmed said during the conversation with the collective farmers: "The say that the resettlement will be carried out voluntarily. That is not true. We will be treated like the Azerbaijanis in Akhalkalaki: we will be put to the railway carriages and taken to Kazakhstan. We should be ready in order not to be caught napping…" The citizen of the village M. Tapakoy Akhmedov Ismayil in his conversation with the compatriots noted: "Many people from Lininakan say that we, Azerbaijanis, will be resettled to Kazakhstan within 24 hours, but the time is not known yet, Aliyev Mirza Kurban oghlu and Ashirov Mamed said: "We will be resettled soon, but they beware to tell that at once. Perhaps, they consider that the collective farmers will go to Turkey… I don't know what to do. Stupid I was that I had not moved to Turkey earlier and now I must move where I'm told and not where I want to." The citizens of Chivinli village Mamedov Knyaz Mamed oghlu The chair of the collective farm leadership of the aforementioned village Kerimov Ali said, "The issue on the resettlement has been put in vain. Most of the collective farmers do not want to move." The collective farmers of Ibish, Dashkerin and Chivinli villages Mamedov Bayram Abdulla oghlu, Allahverdiyev Ali Abdullah oghlu and Mamedova Djaar Irza gyzy and others destroy their houses and sell building materials.

2. ZANGIBASAR REGION

The resident of the village Zengilar Namazov Sultan-Ali Ragim oghlu said: "I have been in Karalyshlak village and the representative of the central committee said that we Azerbaijanis will be removed from Armenia to give our lands to repatriate Armenians. Due to that most of the collective farmers stopped working and gave the following answer to the question of the chairman of the collective farm why they do not work: What for should we work when Armenians drive us from Armenia" The resident of Bakhgilar village Yusubova Guli Abbas gyzy said: "They intend to remove us and to deliver our property and stock to repatriated Armenians. Some of the residents have started to sell and cur the stock. I have also sold my cow." The collective farmers of Gey-Gumbat village Aliyev Abbas and Ragimov Ismayil said near the chancellery of the collective farm: "We work in the collective farm in vain. The results of our hard work will be left to Armenians. On the whole, it is difficult to live with Armenians as they keep us down and do not give us the appropriate job even in the collective farm." The resident of the Khyrda Demirchi village Mirzoyev Meshadi -Teymur Iskender oghlu said at the presence of the collective farmers Mamedov Ali, Gasanov Abdul-Ali, Kerimov Kulam and others "Azerbaijanis are resettled from Armenia not to place repatriated Armenians instead by the Soviet government does not trust us in the war with Turkey. That is the major cause for the resettlement as most Azerbaijanis, residing in the borderline region will pass to Turkey in the case of war. The resident of village Nasirov Ibragim said during the conversation with Mukhtarov Seid, Tanmazov Asker and Djafarov Mahmud oghlu: All the Azerbaijanis will be removed from Armenia by 1950. That is caused by the distrust of Soviet government for the Azerbaijanis residing near the border in case of the attack of Turkey. On the other hand Soviet Armenia intends to gather all foreign Armenians in order to create an independent state" Nasirov (the former kulak) said in the presence of the collective farmers: The plan of the former secretary of the CK CP of Armenia A. Khandjan stipulates for the arrival of all Armenians of the world and annex Nakhchivan to Armenia and to remove all Azerbaijanis from Armenia to Azerbaijan" Khadjan's dream is coming true. I have recently heard that the government of Armenia demanded the annexation of Nakhchivan to Armenis, yet Azeri government rejects the demand. The former war prisoner Mamedov Gamid from Shurakend village (has relatives in Turkey) said to collective farmers: Can Azerbaijanis and Armenians are friends? The feud between these two nations has existed and will exist in the future. Therefore, Armenians decided to remove Azerbaijanis from Armenia. I have already destroyed my house so that it will not be passed to anyone else." The chair of the collective farm of the Shurakend village Aliyev Gumbat, on returning from the regional center to the village, came to the collective farm and told the workers: "The commission from Azerbaijan has arrived and the other day Azerbaijanis will be removed from Armenia. The delay in the resettlement was caused by the rejection of the secretary of Communist Party to transfer the collective property of the farm to Azerbaijan. If he agreed, the question will have been settled long before."

125 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Due to such an announcement, the collective farmers lost courage and stopped working by saying: "If we cannot be the owners of our labor why should we work in vain?" The facts when the collective farmers rejected working were observed in Shurakend, Zengilar, Kelanlu, Agamzalu and others. In these villages, the collective farmers cut the fruit trees at their lands. Most of them evade taxes. The resident of Zengilar village Suleymanov Seyfula (returned from exile in 1947) said to his compatriots: "It is not worth living in Armenia. In case of the war, Armenians will kill all of us and therefore it would be better to move to Azerbaijan". The resident of the village Sarydjalar Khalilov Khalil Abuzar oghlu (convicted for desertion in 1942) said: "Our collective farmers pay taxes in vain, we'll be resettled anyway. The Soviet government pinched the people. The policy of bolshevism is based on a lie and it seems to me that we'll be settling to Siberia rather than to Azerbaijan and our property will be transferred to the state".

3. VEDI REGION

In January and February the residents of the Beyuk-Vedi village Abdullayeva Tarlan, Mamedova Urbaba and Mamedula Khuda Bakhshi oghlu ruined their houses and Ayvazov Mikail, Akper Mamed Ali oghlu, Aliyev Bilal, Zeynalov, Zeynalov, Kalashev Orudj, Rza Ali and others terminated part of the fruit trees at their lands. Among the residents of the city Aliyev Gumbat, Kerimov Akper, Kerimov Djanbakhish and others sold their property. The resident of the Taynan Mamedov Kerim ruined its cattle-shed and the resident of Shirazoghlu village Kurbanov Kurban ruined one of the romms in his flat. The residents of the Geravan village Mustafayev Guseyn Bashir oghlu with his family of two people and Mustafayev Ismayil with the family of three people voluntarily left for Nakhchivan. It should be noted that the resettlement spirits are higher among the Azeri population and that is evident from the appeals on permission for resettlement from 9915 people of April 28 of this year while the plan of 1949 stipulates for the resettlement of just 500 people to Azerbaijan.

4. BASARGECHAR REGION

As a result of the spread provocation that Turkey declared war to the Soviet Union in Chichaklu village that will lead to the resettlement of Azerbaijanis; the collective farmers rejected working within three days in February. The gossips that Armenians replaced the secretary of the regional committee of the Communist party comrade Musayev, chair of the regional executive committee comrade Mamedov and other responsible officials -Azerbaijanis were spread n a number of villages (Dashkend, Chirchaklu, and Zod). Because of these provocations, the collective farmers of the Zod village started to neglect the work. The departure of the party organizer Nasirov Gurzali Gamid oghlu and the chair of the village council Gadjiyev Bala Asker oghlu who left to seek for the place for resettlement in Azerbaijan also had a negative impact on the state of the collective farmers. The significant part of the collective farmers of Shishkay declares its unwillingness to move to Azerbaijan. The morbid statements were also pronounced among the Azeri population of Artashat, Karabakhlar, Oktemberansk, Kafansk, Megrinsk and Sisiansk regions. Thus: The chair of the village council Vartanidzor of Megrinsk region Gamidov Abdullah gave the following answer to the question on the delay of the irrigation canal laying: Why should we lay it? To leave to akhpars? 20 Azeri families residing in Dargalu village of Artashan announced: "Whatever happens, we'll not move from this village". Azerbaijanis of Akhund Baovand village also announced: "We are not move from this land, let them kill us here." The chair of the collective farm in Siznak village of Kafan region Tagiyev Bashir expressing his unwillingness to move to Azerbaijan said: "It is better to die in a native village than to move to a new place". The resident of Urut village of Sisian region, the member of the Communist Party Iskenderov Salman told to his fellows that he as the citizen of the Soviet Union has a right to live in any place of the Soviet Union and is not willing to leave his house, property and motherland and in accordance with the Stalin's Constitution nobody has a right to make him move to another place.

126 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------The accountant of the collective farm of the aforementioned village Farzaliyev Kuvat expressed the same idea noting that he had written to comrade Stalin on his unwillingness to move to Azerbaijan. The member of the Communist Party Djalal Kurbanov residing in Djomartu village of Sisian region said following the meeting of the collective farmers when all the participants spoke for the resettlement: "Most of you do not have any idea about the heat that peculiar of Azerbaijan. In 1918-1919, we -Azerbaijanis -escaped from Armenia to Nakhchiva. There were 14 of us and in two years only three. The remaining 11 people died of heat and diseases. That was Nakhchivan and Mingechaur is even worse. We'll have a great many of victims." The resident of the Aravus village of the aforementioned region Ganiyeva Asli said: "If I change my nationality and become Armenian-may I then stay in Armenia and not move to Mingechaur?" Different false interpretations of the causes of resettlement of Azerbaijanis by different people and among the Armenian population from time to time having a nationalistic character are also observed. Thus, the teacher of footwear technology of the Training Industrial Complex under the Ministry of Social Insurance of Armenia-Arakelyan Minas Aristakesovich said: "The issue of the resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Armenia is unquestionable. First, the Azerbaijanis, residing along the banks of the river Arax and Akhuryan will be removed and the resettlement of Azerbaijanis from Yerevan will start later. The reason is quite evident: Azerbaijanis often breach the state border and Turkey creates its spy centers involving them." The resident of Yerevan Mesropyan Ervand told his neighbor: "It is necessary to remove Azerbaijanis not only from Armenia, but also from Nakhchivan and annex the latter to Armenia." Ordyan Shura Arutunovna, the wife of Akhverdyan Levon sentenced to 6 years of imprisonment, residing in Yerevan said to her neighbors-foreign Armenians: "Turkey, England and America will initiate war against the USSR. Therefore, Azerbaijanis, residing on the territory of Armenia are resettled to the rear that is to Azerbaijan. Write to your relatives residing abroad not to return to Armenia". Smbat, the former Dashnak, arriving from France, residing in Kirovakan said in the presence of Armenians: "Dashnaks raised issue on the annexation of Nakhchivan to Armenia but they did not manage to accomplish it. Now it is time to raise this issue once more as Armenia lacks land". The analogous statements by different persons were registered in Yerevan, Leninakan and others.

Minister of the Internal Affairs of Armenia Ssr Major-general (Grigoryan) N01/3745 May 3, 1948, Yerevan

http://www.azerbaijan.az.

127 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Decree of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan on the genocide of the Azerbaijani people issued on 26 March 1998

The achievement of independence by the Republic of Azerbaijan has made it possible to reconstruct an objective picture of the historical past of our people. Truths that were kept secret for long years and that were suppressed and banned are becoming known, and the reality behind facts that were once falsified is being revealed. The genocide that was repeatedly carried out against the Azerbaijani people, and which for a long time was not the subject of a proper political or legal assessment, is one of those unrevealed pages of history. With the signing in 1813 and 1828 of the Gulistan and Turkmenchay Treaties, there began the dismemberment of the Azerbaijani nation and the division of our historical lands. The occupation of its lands marked the continuation of the national tragedy of the divided Azerbaijani people. Because of this policy, within a very short time there took place a massive resettlement of the Armenians on Azerbaijani lands. A policy of genocide was to become an essential element in that occupation of Azerbaijani territory. Despite the fact that the Armenians who had settled on the territories of the Irevan, Nakhchivan and Karabakh khanates constituted a minority in comparison with Azerbaijanis living there, they succeeded, under the protection of their patrons, in creating an administrative territorial unit in the form of the so-called "Armenian Region". In essence, because of this artificial territorial division the preconditions were created for a policy of expelling Azerbaijanis from their own lands and for destroying the Azerbaijani population. The propagandizing of the notion of a "Greater Armenia" began. In order to "justify" the efforts to establish this fictitious state on Azerbaijan land, large-scale programs were carried out aimed at inventing a false history of the Armenian people. The distortion of the history of Azerbaijan and of the Caucasus as a whole became an important component of those programs. From 1905 to 1907, inspired by illusions of creating a "Greater Armenia", the Armenian invaders, without taking the trouble to hide their intentions, carried out a number of large-scale and bloody actions against the Azerbaijanis. The atrocities perpetrated by the Armenians, which began in Baku, were ultimately extended to cover all of Azerbaijan and the Azerbaijani villages located on the territory of present-day Armenia. Hundreds of communities were destroyed and wiped from the face of the earth, and thousands of the Azerbaijanis were barbarously murdered. The organizers of these events, by preventing the disclosure of the truth of what had taken place and by blocking its proper political and legal examination, cultivated a negative image of the Azerbaijanis as a screen for their adventurist territorial claims. Capitalizing for their own purposes on the situation that arose after the First World War and following the uprisings in Russia in February and October of 1917, the Armenians began to seek to turn their plans into reality under the banner of Bolshevism. Beginning in March 1918, the Baku commune, under the slogan of combating counter-revolutionary elements, set about putting into practice a criminal plan whose objective was the liquidation of the Azerbaijanis throughout Baku Province. The crimes committed by the Armenians in those days have remained indelibly imprinted on the memory of the Azerbaijani people. Thousands of peaceful Azerbaijanis were killed solely because of their national affiliation. The Armenians set fire to their houses, burning alive the men and women inside them. They destroyed national architectural treasures, schools, hospitals, mosques and other buildings, laying waste to a large part of Baku. The genocide of the Azerbaijanis was pursued with particular ferocity in the districts of Baku, Shamakhy and Guba and in Karabakh, Zangezur, Nakhchivan, Lenkoran and other regions of Azerbaijan. On these lands, the peaceful population was annihilated en masse, with villages put to the torch and national monuments of culture ruined and destroyed. The March events of 1918 became the focus of attention following the proclamation of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic. On 15 July 1918, the Council of Ministers, for investigating this tragedy, adopted a decree establishing an extraordinary commission of inquiry. The Commission investigated the March tragedy, focusing primarily on the atrocities committed by the Armenians in Shamakhy as well as on their other heinous crimes in Irevan Province. A special service was established within the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for informing the public at large about what had actually happened. In 1919 and 1920, the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic observed 31 March as a national day of mourning. In essence, this was the first attempt at a political assessment of the policy of genocide perpetrated against the Azerbaijanis and of the more than one-century-old occupation of our lands. However, the demise of the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic made it impossible to complete this work. In 1920 the Armenians, taking advantage of the sovietization of the Transcaucasus for their own vile purposes, proclaimed Zangezur and a number of lands within Azerbaijan as territory of the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic. Subsequently, with a view to extending further the policy of deporting Azerbaijanis from those territories, new means began to be used. As one of them, the Armenians pushed through the adoption of a 128 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------special decree of the Council of Ministers of the USSR of 23 December 1947 "On the resettlement of collective- farm workers and other members of the Azerbaijani population from the Armenian SSR to the Kura-Araks Lowland of the Azerbaijan SSR" and succeeded in bringing about, as a State-endorsed measure, the deportation en masse of Azerbaijanis from their historical lands during the period from 1948 to 1953. Beginning in the 1950s, Armenian nationalists, with the help of their patrons, initiated a flagrant campaign of intellectual aggression against the Azerbaijani people. In books, magazines and newspapers periodically circulated in the former Soviet State they argued that the most outstanding works of art of our national culture, our classical heritage and our architectural monuments were all the creation of the Armenian people. This was accompanied by a stepped-up effort to forge worldwide a negative perception of the Azerbaijanis. By creating an image of the "unfortunate, hapless Armenian people", those engaged in this effort consciously falsified the events that had taken place in the region at the beginning of the century: the very people who had committed genocide against the Azerbaijanis were portrayed as the victims of genocide. Our countrymen were subject to persecution and expelled in droves from the city of Irevan, where the majority of the population at the beginning of the century had been Azerbaijani, and from other regions of the Armenian SSR. The Armenians shamelessly flouted the rights of the Azerbaijanis, created obstacles to their receiving education in their native language, and conducted a policy of repression. The historical names of Azerbaijani villages were changed and a process, unprecedented in the history of toponymy, of substituting modern for ancient place names was implemented. With the aim of creating a basis for the education of Armenian youth in a spirit of chauvinism, this imaginary Armenian history was elevated to the level of State policy. Our younger generation, educated in the spirit of the great humanitarian ideals of and culture, found themselves the target of persecution in the form of an extremist Armenian ideology. As the ideological basis for political and military aggression, a policy of slanderous defamation was directed against the spiritual values, national honor and dignity of the Azerbaijani people. The Armenians used the Soviet press to distort historical facts, thereby misleading public opinion. The leadership of the Republic of Azerbaijan failed to come up with a timely and proper assessment of the anti-Azerbaijani propaganda campaign which was being waged by the Armenians, using the possibilities afforded by the Soviet regime, and which, beginning in the mid-1980s, became more and more intensive. Officials in the Republic also failed to deliver a correct political assessment of the expulsion, at the initial stage of the so-called Nagorno-Karabakh conflict that arose in 1988, of hundreds of thousands of Azerbaijanis from their ancestral lands. The Armenians' unconstitutional decree on the inclusion of the Nagorno-Karabakh Autonomous Region of Azerbaijan within the Armenian SSR, and what amounted in effect to the removal of this region from Azerbaijani authority by means of the Moscow-installed Committee for Special Administration, was greeted by our people with indignation, and they found themselves confronted with the need to undertake serious political action. Despite the fact that the policy of seizing our land was resolutely condemned at meetings held at that time throughout the Republic, the Azerbaijani leadership did not abandon its position of passivity. It was in fact as a result of this failed response that troops were brought into Baku in January 1990 for the purpose of putting down a popular movement that was constantly growing in strength. In the events that followed, hundreds of Azerbaijanis were killed, wounded or maimed, and others were subjected to various forms of physical duress. In February 1992 the Armenians perpetrated an unheard-of punitive crime against the population of the town of Khojaly. This bloody tragedy, which has entered our history as the Khojaly Genocide, ended with the annihilation of thousands of Azerbaijanis, with others taken prisoner and the city erased from the face of the earth. As a result of the adventurist policy unleashed by the Armenian national-separatists in Nagorno- Karabakh, today more than a million of our citizens have been expelled by the Armenian aggressors from their places of birth and have been forced to live in tent settlements. Thousands of our fellow-citizens died or were made invalids at the time of the occupation by Armenian armed forces of 20 per cent of our territory. All the tragedies that have befallen Azerbaijan in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, accompanied by the seizure of our land, have been different stages of a conscious policy of genocide systematically applied by the Armenians against the Azerbaijani people. In the case of only one of these events - the March massacre of 1918 - has an attempt been made to assess what took place in political terms. The Republic of Azerbaijan regards it as a historical imperative that these events of genocide should be assessed from a political perspective and that the decisions that the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic was unable to fully implement should be brought to their logical conclusion.

In commemoration of these tragedies of genocide perpetrated against the Azerbaijani people, I decree: 1. That the date 31 March shall be proclaimed Day of Genocide of the Azerbaijanis; 129 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------2. That it shall be recommended to the Milli Majlis (Parliament) of the Republic of Azerbaijan that it should consider holding a special session devoted to the events connected with the genocide of the Azerbaijanis.

Heydar Aliyev President of the Republic of Azerbaijan Baku, March 26, 1998

130 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Statement of Milli Majlis (Supreme Assembly) of the Republic of Azerbaijan in connection with the Day of Genocide of the Azerbaijanis

Milli Majlis of the Republic of Azerbaijan noting great significance of the Decree “On genocide of Azerbaijanis” of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan, His Excellency Mr. Heydar Aliyev as the first official document shed light on these dark pages of our history considers declaration of March, 31 - Day of the genocide of Azerbaijanis that was committed against Azerbaijanis 80 years ago, as political legal and moral action that recalls our national memory and stimulates history truth to be discovered and occupied its fitting place. Facts of mass massacre - genocide committed against Azerbaijanis with unprecedented brutality after violent division of Azerbaijan were called by their right names in this significant document for the first time in our history, particularly roots of policy of ethnic hostility carried out in all Transcaucasian against Azerbaijani population in 1905-1907, 1918-1920, 1948-1953 and 1988-1993 by Armenian nationalists, nationalist circles and reactionary great powers supported them were disclosed, political assessment was given to ominous policy of anti-Azerbaijani powers which saw the main and real way to implement chimera about “Great Armenia” in destruction, deportation of Azerbaijanis who were natives of these territories along all history, in destruction of their historic and cultural monuments, rename the toponyms. Transmigration of tens thousands of Armenians into Azerbaijan after concluding of Goulistan and Turkmenchay peace treaties legalized the occupation of Azerbaijan by tsarist Russia as well as gave them broader rights and privileges in comparison with local population on the basis of religious community that led to supplant of Azerbaijani population by Russian-Armenian alliance by all means. This process was intensified after beginning of activity of Armenian nationalist parties Dashnaksyutun and Gnchak and unification of fanatic Armenian mass under their nationalistic slogans. In 1905 after beginning of the first revolution in Russia organized armed troops of Armenians became the first initiators in Caucasus such a terrible crime as genocide on ethnic basis. In 1905-1907 they implemented mass massacre of Azerbaijanis in Baku, Tiflis, Erivan, Nakhchivan, Ganja, Karabakh, Zangezur, burnt cities and villages, killed children, women, the elders with unprecedented brutality. Only in Shusha, Javanshir, Jabrail and Zangezur districts 75 Azerbaijani villages were razed to the ground in this period, and in Erivan and Ganja provinces, more than 200 settlements were thoroughly destroyed and ravaged. Tens thousands Azerbaijanis who could escape brutality of Armenians were forced to leave their native lands. So, humiliating tradition of refugee history of which will soon amount to one century was founded. Genocide policy committed against Azerbaijani people by Armenians have got broader scale in 1918 when Central government of tsarist Russia was collapsed and in circumstances of arbitrariness and anarchy former empire have lived its last days. The genocide of this period was committed in more organized way and with more brutality and merciless. Only in March - April of 1918 in Baku, Shamakha, Guba, Mugan, Lankaran Armenians killed more than 50 thousands Azerbaijanis, destroyed their homes, drove them out their native lands. Only in Baku 30 thousand of our compatriots were killed with particular merciless, in Shamakha district 58 villages were destroyed, about 7 thousand people were killed including 1653 women and 965 children. 122 Moslem villages were razed to the ground in Guba district, more than 150 Azerbaijani villages were destroyed in upland part of Karabakh, 115 villages - in Zangezur district, cruel violence were implemented against population without distinction in sex and age. 211 Azerbaijani villages were destroyed, burnt and ravaged in Erivan province, 92 - in (region). One of the numerous appeals of the Erivan Azerbaijanis points that 88 villages were destroyed, 1920 were burnt, 132 thousand people were killed in this historic city. Because of brutality carried out by Armenian troops, policy of “Armenia without Turks” pursued during period of Dashnaks’ rule, number of Azerbaijani population in Erivan district reduced from 375 thousand in 1916 to 70 thousand people in 1922. Apparently, because of genocide and wide-ranging ethnic cleanings Armenian nationalists in a short time largely could achieve their object. Because of impunity of the crimes of genocide and not giving any political and legal assessment to them, Azerbaijanis repeatedly faced with antihuman policy carried out against them in period of Soviet rule, too. The obvious case of this elaborate discreditable policy is fate of Azerbaijanis lived on the territory of the Armenian SSR. As a result of “creeping” as well as forced deportations in 1948-1953 and 1988-1989 about half million Azerbaijanis were expatriated from the Armenian SSR, and all their property was plundered. Armenian expansion that began since 1988, aggressive war, and ethnic cleaning carried out by Armenians in Nagorny Karabakh increased number of victims of genocide of Azerbaijanis. As a result of it 20 percents of the territory of the Azerbaijani Republic were occupied, 18 thousand people were killed, more than 20 thousand people were wounded, more than 50 thousand people became invalids, more than 4 thousand people were taken 131 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------as prisoners, hostages and missing, more than 4 industrial and agricultural enterprises, 660 schools and kindergartens, 250 hospitals and medical institutions were destroyed, 724 cities, villages and settlements were plundered, destroyed and burnt. As a result of Khojaly tragedy that is the most terrible crime of the century Armenians completely destroyed large inhabited locality, 613 people of peaceful population were brutally killed including 63 infants, 106 women, 487 people became cripples, 1275 inhabitants including elders, children and women were taken as prisoners and subjected to unprecedented tortures, insults and humiliation. Because of this only at the XX century, more than 2 million Azerbaijanis have felt policy of genocide carried out by Armenian nationalistic circles and their protectors on their own backs. It can be said there is no family in Azerbaijan that has not suffered because of Armenian nationalism. In the name of triumph of truth and justice and with the aim to prevent new crimes of genocide against Azerbaijanis Milli Majlis of the Republic of Azerbaijan states that Azerbaijani state strongly following the path of democracy will use all available means and ways to inform world community about crimes of genocide repeatedly carried out in XIX-XX centuries against Azerbaijanis by Armenian nationalism and its advocates with anti-Azerbaijani orientation. Milli Majlis of the Republic of Azerbaijan taking into consideration that the crimes of genocide carried out against Azerbaijanis have still not been punished and lack of information about it in international community appeals to UN, Inter-Parliament Union, Organization on Security and Cooperation in Europe, Council of Europe, Commonwealth of Independent States, other international organizations, parliaments and governments of the states of the world with request: 1. To admit the crimes of genocide carried out by Armenian nationalists and their protectors against Azerbaijanis in XIX-XX centuries; 2. To complete the work on creation of efficient international legal mechanisms for providing inevitability of immunity for the crimes of genocide in the near future; 3. With aim to prevent new crimes of genocide against Azerbaijanis, to promote peaceful fair resolution of Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict within the frames of OSCE Minsk Group.

(The statement was adopted at the session of Milli Majlis of the Republic of Azerbaijan on March, 1998)

132 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Statement of the Commissioner for Human Rights (Ombudsman) of the Republic of Azerbaijan on the occasion of 31 March – the day of Genocide against Azerbaijanis

31 March 2010

During the past 200 years, the massacre and deportation policy carried out by Armenian nationalists and their supporters against Azerbaijan are the painful pages in the history of our nation. The aim of this repulsive policy was to withdraw Azerbaijanis from their native lands by force, and to establish “Great Armenia” state that was made up by Armenian historians and ideologists. In the beginning of XIX century resettlement of ten thousands of Armenian families to Karabakh, and Zangezur from Iran and Turkey, their settlement on the historical Azerbaijani lands in Iravan province, Nakhchivan, Karabakh and other regions, resulted in changing of the ethnic content of the population deliberately in favor of the Armenians over the years of 1828-1830. As a result of mass annihilation and pandering committed by Armenian armed groups in different parts of Caucasus, the rights of Azerbaijanis deported from their historical lands within the territory of the Republic of Armenia in 1905-1907, 1918-1920, 1948-1953, 1988-1993 were grossly violated, they were subjected to ethnic cleansing accompanied by inhuman and degrading treatment. All the above mentioned facts, as well as large-scale war seeking the goal of tearing Nagorny Karabakh from Azerbaijan since 1988 and its bitter results continued even today are bloodstained pages of planned repulsive policy committed by Armenian nationalists against Azerbaijanis. Because of the insidious policy historical Armenians occupied Azerbaijani lands from time to time, due to the Armenian aggression policy carried out against Azerbaijan since 1988, 20 percent of the country lands were captured, hundred thousands of Azerbaijanis became refugees and IDPs, ten thousands of people were killed. The hatred of Armenians against Azerbaijanis was demonstrated at all times of history. The most horrible tragedies committed by Armenians whose blood memory based on chauvinism are the genocide acts against Azerbaijanis on March 31, 1918. On March 30 of that year early in the morning, Armenian-Bolshevik forces opened drumfire at Baku from ships. Later on armed dashnaks squeezed the houses of Azerbaijanis and committed merciless annihilations. On March 31 and April 1-2, slaughters gained mass scale. Armed Armenian soldiers killed civilians mercilessly. Such kind of bloody tragedies were committed in Baku and Ganja provinces, Guba, Khachmaz, Shamakhi, Lankaran, Mugan and other districts as well. Many towns, hundreds of settlements, including 150 villages of the Azerbaijanis in Karabakh were destroyed during those incidents; horrible slaughters were committed in Shusha city. During the whole period of slaughters committed in different regions of Azerbaijan about 700 thousands of people, as well as about 30 thousands of Azerbaijanis in Baku and surrounding villages were exterminated, mosques, school buildings were burned and destroyed. 115 villages in Zangezur, 211 villages in Irevan province were ruined and the population was annihilated. It should be noted facts proving very human annihilations committed with special brutality by the Armenians during March events in 1918 in Guba region have been revealed. Found countless human bones are visual evidence of the Armenian vandalism. It has already been identified that these bones belong to the local civilians brutally murdered by the Armenian armed groups during their assault on Guba city in 1918. “Massacre Memorial Complex” is being created as a respect to the memory of the ten thousands of persons killed there during the March incidents. The history of our people was crudely falsified, the Armenian historians, a huge number of houses, educational, have falsified our material and cultural monuments, as well as geographical names and healthcare facilities were destroyed. According to the provisions of the International Law, genocide is included into the group of crimes against peace and security of the humankind as one of the gravest international crimes along with such actions as aggression, crimes against humanity, war crimes, and international terrorism. The legal basis for the crime of genocide was determined by the Convention “On prevention and punishment of the crime of genocide” adopted by the Resolution of the UN General Assembly numbered 260 (III) dated 9 December 1948. As it is articulated by the Convention, genocide is an act committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnic, religious, or racial group. The Armenian nationalists against the Azerbaijanis committed all the actions forming the act of genocide and described in this document.

133 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Armenia has been carrying out massacre policy for long years in front of the eyes of the world community. However, according to the universal norms of the international law the inviolability of the state borders should be respected, infringement upon of territorial integrity and sovereignty is inadmissible. Occupied Nagorny Karabakh and surrounding regions are the integral part of Azerbaijan. Despite the fact that the UN Security Council adopted four Resolutions on territorial integrity and unconditional liberation of the occupied territories of Azerbaijan UNGA adopted the Resolution titled “Situation on the occupied territories of Azerbaijan” from March 14, 2008, the Parliamentary Assembly of Council of Europe (PACE) adopted Resolution and Recommendation No. 1416 and 1690 confirming the occupation of Azerbaijani territories by the Armenian military forces, and governing of Nagorno-Karabakh by separatists, Armenia refuses to implement them till now. After our country gained independence, the political assessment of these events was finally given by the Decree of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan “On Genocide against Azerbaijanis” dated 26 March 1998 and the fact of the genocide against Azerbaijanis by Armenia was officially declared for the first time. In the addresses to the Azerbaijani people, the country President, Mr. Ilham Aliyev declared that we would achieve restoration of our territorial integrity and sovereignty, as well as exposure of those who committed the genocide and spread discord and animosity between human beings and peoples. Ninety-two years have passed since the 1918 March genocide. However, it is impossible to forget those atrocities committed by Armenian nationalists. International community, combating international terrorism, should finally give an objective political and legal evaluation to the abuse committed against the Azerbaijani people, and the perpetrators should be punished according to the law. Urging to international organizations to support the fair position of Azerbaijan, I believe that, justice will be restored, relevant sanctions will be applied by the international institutions against Armenia, which assumed genocide as a state policy, as well as the territorial integrity of Azerbaijan, grossly violated rights of refugees, IDPs will be restored, prisoners of war and hostages will be set free. I hope that, you will join your efforts for the restoration of peace and security in Azerbaijan.

Elmira Suleymanova Commissioner for Human Rights (Ombudsman) of the Republic of Azerbaijan 30.03.2010

The Statement is addressed to the Secretary-General of the United Nations, Deputy Secretary General, Special Representative of the Secretary General for children and armed conflicts, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, OSCE, Council of Europe, International Ombudsman Institute, European Ombudsman Institute and Association of Asian Ombudsmen, International Peace Bureau, International Peace Federation, Ombudsmen of different countries, embassies of Azerbaijan abroad, as well as the foreign embassies in Azerbaijan and organizations of .

134 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Azerbaijani Ombudsman urges world community to give objective assessment to 31 March Genocide

In this regard, the Ombudsman Elmira Suleymanova sent a statement to the international organizations, the Ombudsman Office told Trend. "The world community should finally give an objective assessment to political violence continued today against the Azerbaijani people, the perpetrators must be brought to condign punishment," said in the statement. The Ombudsman calls on international organizations avoiding double standards to support Azerbaijan's fair position. "Calling on authoritative international organizations to support Azerbaijan’s legal demands, I express faith in the rapid restoration of justice, imposing sanctions by competent international organizations against the Armenian government that turned the genocide into a part of its policy, in the restoration of Azerbaijan’s territorial integrity and violated rights of refugees and IDPs, the release of prisoners and hostages," Suleymanova said. The statement addressed to the UN Secretary General, Deputy Secretary General, Special Representative for Children and Armed Conflict, the High Commissioner for Human Rights, the European Commission, Council of Europe, OSCE, international and European ombudsman institutions, the Asian Ombudsman Association, the International Peace Bureau, the Universal Peace Federation, ombudsmen of different countries, Azerbaijan’s embassies abroad, foreign embassies in our country and Azerbaijani diaspora organizations. Terrible tragedy committed by the Armenians is genocide against Azerbaijanis, which took place on March 31, 1918. On March 31 and April 1-2 slaughters gained mass scale. Armed Armenian soldiers killed civilians mercilessly. During these bloody events thousands of Azerbaijani towns and villages were destroyed, including more than 150 villages where Azerbaijanis lived were devastated, unprecedented bloodshed was committed in Shusha. During the massacre in Azerbaijan’s territories about 700,000 of our compatriots, as well as about 30 thousands of Azerbaijanis in Baku and surronding villages were killed, mosques and school buildings burned and destroyed. Some 115 villages in Zangezur, 211 villages in Irevan province were ruined and the population was annihilated. 29.03.2011 http://en.trend.az/news/society/1852117.html

135 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Articles

Deportation of the Azerbaijanis from West Azerbaijan

In December 18, 1997, Heydar Aliyev, Azerbaijan Republic President signed special decree of “Azerbaijanis mass deportation from their historical-ethnical lands of Armenia SSR within 1948-1953”. Let us trace back stages of Azerbaijanis deportation, eviction and genocide in historical succession. Its common knowledge that Peter the First, Russian emperor strived for isolating Moslem countries from each others, and simultaneously creating buffer area in South Caucasus between Russia, Iran (North Azerbaijan khanates) and Turkey. In reality, Russia’s intention to occupy Turkey was not secret and the former desired to proclaim Istanbul under Tsargrad name. In addition, who supported Russians in struggle against Turkey? Of course, their allies in South Caucasus had to be Christian Georgians and Armenians. Right therefore occupation of Georgia and South Caucasus was put by Russia in the forefront. These intentions ranked high in “Testament” of Peter the First. Armenians who “faithfully served” to Turkey planned established at its territory Armenia state having felt the former’s weakening. For this purpose, they sent representatives with numerous gifts to negotiate with Peter. Following North Azerbaijan’s annexation by Russia there commenced mass eviction of Armenians to Azerbaijan lands. The interesting fact is that they had been settled not in desert areas, but directly in mountainous lands inhabited by Azerbaijanis. Enough data of this are contained in writings after Griboyedov A.S. who is our nation’s violent enemy and actively worked over the eviction matter. The information about Armenians’ settlement in West Azerbaijan (present Armenia) territories is abundant in “Overview of Russia’s Transcaucasian possessions” book (Saint – Petersburg, 1836 (in Russian)), works published by Shopen I. in the middle past century and many other written sources. Due to 1801 showings, in Irevan province resided 200 thousand people, 180 thousand of whom, otherwise 90 per cent made up Azerbaijanis. As a result of evicting here Armenians and physical annihilation of the indigenous dwellers among 177 thousand numbering population just 72 thousand (41 per cent) had been Azerbaijanis (according to 1832 data); without taking into account natural population increase at least 108 thousand people had been killed at this period. The survived 93 thousand ones, i.e. 52% formed Armenians. In the previous case, the latter numbered 20 thousand people (10%). It is seen that only during thirty years almost 110 thousand Moslem Azerbaijanis had been undergoing genocide, physically crushed by Russians and Armenians. In 1916, Azerbaijanis totaled at the respective territory 374 thousand people otherwise 33 per cent. As to Armenians, their numbers augmented owing to newly settled ones until 670 thousand (60%). We should not put all the killed down just to Armenians. Russia aspiring to establish at this territory the forenamed buffer zone is no less guilty than the formers. We should stress that West Azerbaijan had not been consisting only of Irevan province. There was a great deal of other areas, which formed its part. Due to archives data for 1910 (i.e. after massacre in 1905 and 2nd deportation stage) 64 per cent of population of the presently called Armenia Republic made up Azerbaijanis. However, as result of pro-Armenian policy pursued here by Russians, common Armenian nationalistic ideology’s formation and dissidence of Azerbaijanis to Shies and Sunnites Azerbaijanis had been estranged from political activity, allowed to carry out just religious and economic (farming) practices. The initial stage of Azerbaijanis’ deportation from the present Armenia territory is the late 19th cent. Afterwards within 1905-1907 and 1916-1920 under direct participation and instigation of Russians armed to the teeth Armenians had driven out, partly annihilated many thousands of peaceful Moslem residents, burned down their villages for they could never come back here. In addition, why didn’t the foreign society pay heed to such atrocities of Armenians and Russians? In reality this reason was common knowledge: the formers were handy means for countries which craved for ruining gradually Ottoman empire, and when opportunity presented itself did their best to establish own state. “Dashnaksutun”, “Gnchak” parties and respective military units highly contributed to this cause. Following policy of West Azerbaijan areas “de-” Armenians had copped to become protégés of Great Powers in South Caucasus already by the late 1st international war. Thus formed background for realizing wild idea of “Great Armenia” establishment. The total area of initial Armenia state, which appeared in historical proscenium after Transcaucasian Seym disbandment in May 1918, was only 6 thousand square kilometers. Right since that time Armenians have 136 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------begun war of aggression against Azerbaijan Republic under support and incitement of Bolshevists who had just ascended to power. We presented voluntarily as “share” some territories to Armenia. In May 29, 1918, Fatali khan Khoisky, the first prime minister of Azerbaijan Republic wrote letter addressed to Mahammad Hasan Hajinsky, Azerbaijan Foreign Minister as below: “We settled with Armenians all disputable points; they will accept our ultimatum (about giving up their territorial claims – E.M.) and the war will be over. We “ceded” them Iravan. Thus, Armenia having been granted by Azerbaijanis with its future capital and later annexed Azerbaijani provinces such as Goycha, Daralayaz, Qaragoyunlu etc. formed in return for Russia military outpost and buffer area. The residents of the annexed territories had been either killed, or driven out off their ancestors’ lands. In summer of 1918 treacherous one-eared Andronik Ozanyan first set out to Nakhchivan for cleaning pseudo-armenian areas from Turks, but having learned the impending arrival of Ottoman troops run away with fear and invaded Zangazur. Here he first demands of the local peaceful inhabitants subjecting Armenia Republic or leaving the province. It becomes clear from inquiries held in Azerbaijan’s western districts by Mikhailov, Azerbaijan Extraordinary Commission Member that isolated defenseless population of Zangazur flatly turned down the ultimatum of Andranik after what he commanded mass killing of the residents and led himself the atrocities. Trying to justify his actions Andranik who further migrated to USA wrote in his book (Boston, 1921) as below: “Due to my decree before the massacre leaflets in Armenian about Moslems’ removal were dispensed among them. But Moslems failed to obey demands listed in the leaflets”. We think unnecessary to comment upon such foolish invention. Firstly because leaflet affair was later fibbed as excuse. Secondly how would Moslem inhabitants read the leaflets in Armenian and obey his demands, if they couldn’t write, read correctly even in their native language?! According to Andranik’s order the residents of such villages belonging to Zangazur province like Arikli, Shukur, Malikli, Pulkand, Shaki, Gyzyljyq, Irlik, Pakhlaly, Darabbas, Alili, Kurdlar, Sisian (the latter’s present name is Hatsavan, and Garakilsa name was changed into Sisian. This was done for covering any tracks of the villages, Turkic origin), Zabazadur, Hortuyuz, Arafsa and other Turkic settlements had been shortly annihilated and villages themselves razed to the ground. At this period just within Zangazur over 120 Azerbaijan villages had been destroyed. The same fate overtook many settlements of other West Azerbaijan provinces, most residents killed; the survived ones had to run away and save their souls. Marshal Bagramyan writes in his book “My reminiscences” that Mikoyan A.I. being promoted to position of USSR Supreme Council Presidium Chairman also used to battle for Andranik’s gang, partake in Turks’ eradication and deportation. Vahram named ringleader of dashnak units, New Bayazid province’s native described heinous actions of his “dare-devils” in 1920 as below: “I was killing promiscuously Turks in Basarkechar. Sometimes I didn’t spare bullets. The best means against these dogs is gathering everyone who survived in the battle, throwing them a heavy stone so that nobody would remain. I did exactly this way: threw all men, women, children into wells stoning them...”.5 After proclamation of Soviet power in Armenia in November 29, 1920, Russia took by force Zangazur, Goycha, Daralayaz provinces and placed them under Armenia’s authority in December of the same year. Thus 20 thous. square km. more were added to the previous 9 thous. sq. km. to extend Armenia territory till 29 thous square kilometres. In 1929, well-known Nuvadi and other eleven villages were transferred to jurisdiction of Armenia. Thus took place establishment of Armenia state with 29,8 thous. square kilometred area at Azerbaijan territory. As a result, common frontier between Azerbaijan and Turkey stopped existing. Having realized their plans Russians declared of the national dissension’s ending. Actually just Azerbaijanis believed it; Armenians again conducted secretly their former policy. During conference of USA, USSR and England leaders since November 28 till December one of 1943 spokesmen for Iranian Armenians and those ones who lived abroad achieved Stalin’s reception, requested him to permit foreign Armenians return to Armenia and told it was time to advance territorial claims to Turkey. Stalin believed them and promised to undertake corresponding activities. He had been trying repeatedly to plunge Turkey into the second international war. After its ending in “Pravda” newspaper dated August 1, 1945 there was, published editorial titled as “Our territorial claim to Turkey”. The latter had to look for support in the face of USA and European countries. This was confirming Soviet Russia being follower of its tsarist precursor’s expansionist policy. According to Marshal Zhukov’s data for 1972, there were conducted measures for exiling Azerbaijan people to Kazakhstan, Middle Asia and Siberia in 1944 on Mikoyan’s initiative. Of course, Azerbaijan with its cleaned area was to be separated between Armenia and Georgia. Just owing to Mirjafar Bahyrov’s friendship with Beria and the former’s managing to influence, Stalin this horrible scheme had been averted. Instead Mikoyan and Arutyunov G., Armenia CP Central Committee First Secretary again raised problem of placing 137 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Upper Garabagh under Armenia authority in missive dated November 1945. The concrete plan was projected in this view and a letter containing motions adopted by Stalin and Malenkov sent to Azerbaijan for attaining the local leadership’s respective agreement. Bahyrov considered transference of Highland Garabagh to Armenia theoretically possible, provided Shusha would remain under authority of Azerbaijan, territories of Armenia SSR, Georgia SSR and Dagestan ASSR populated by Azerbaijan’s jurisdiction. Stalin who realized that no good would come of this all deferred “Garabagh problem”. Armenians never resting content with it again by means of Mikoyan began evicting Azerbaijanis from Armenia SSR and thus by Azerbaijanis including Zangazur province be returned to paved the way for settlement here of allegedly “foreign” Armenians. As result “nations’ father” Stalin signed in December 23, 1947 decree № 4083 of USSR Ministers Council. According to this resolution 100 thous. numbering Azerbaijan inhabitants were to be resettled within 1948-1953 from Armenia to Azerbaijan’s Kur-Araz lowland (strange is the fact that it was categorically forbidden to place the population even at the highland areas of Azerbaijan being more accustomable for it). The initial expartiants arrived in Kur-Araz region in June 1948 and were accommodated in State farms of Zhdanov (present Baylagan) district. Brutenz N.A., Azerbaijan Ministers Council department chief, Armenian by nationality, headed the works for Azerbaijanis’ respective eviction. By the way, his son Karo Brutenz who left for Moscow to study at Social Sciences Academy and graduated it in 1954 declared very rudely to Mustafayev I.D., first secretary of Azerbaijan CPSU Central Committee his unwillingness to return to Baku and remained in Moscow. Afterwards he was promoted to CPSU Local Committee Foreign Links office Head Deputy, actively partook in founding “ASALA” Armenian terrorist group in Livan. Later members of this organization arrived in Yerevan and played key role in conducting terror actions in Soviet Union, including Azerbaijan, and other countries. Further, this affair was charged to another Armenian – Sevumyan R.I. As well-known Azerbaijan historian, Atakhan Pashayev neatly pointed, “wolf was commissioned with guarding sheep”. In general, 100 thousand Azerbaijanis within 1948-1953 had been expatriated officially to Kur-Araz region and much more Azerbaijanis evicted unofficially to other districts. They were settled in Gadabay, Gazakh, Tauz, , , Safarali (present Khanlar), Dastafur (Dashkasan), Barda, Quba, Aghdam districts of Azerbaijan, as well as Mashtaghy and Azizbayov districts within Baku and they were deprived of fixed “concessions”. Families who desired to settle down in Upper Garabagh had been ousted from there by means of creating insufferable conditions. The residents of famous Lambali village, former Barany district renamed at Soviet period to Noyemberyan by Armenians were deported in frost November 1949 in accordance with decree of Karapetyan S., Armenia SSR Ministers Council Chairman under pretext of subtropical plants collective farm establishment at the territory of the settlement. They were to be evicted to Georgian Borchaly province, but the local authorities achieved the expatriates’ return. Karapetyan permits them remove to Zod village within Basarkechar district. Simultaneously over 100 families were deported from the latter settlement and placed in Azerbaijan’s Khanlar province. Having displayed strong fortitude Lambalians after Stalin’s death could come back with great trouble to their primordial homeland and settle down in the respective village’s outskirts. Unofficial deportation had been realized within 1950-90. The last Azerbaijanis, residents of rather well known Nuvadi settlement (Armenia) were expatriated from their motherland in August 8, 1991. Investigating deportation stages the below inference proceeds: these developments were headed by single centre and conducted systematically. As result southern frontiers of Russia had been isolated from Turkey and Moslem countries, and Armenians enjoying the formed situation succeeded in establishing from nothing own state, like always trying to pretend “defeated party”.

Elmar Maharramov, candidate of historical sciences «Xalq qəzeti», 19, 20 Aprel 2001

138 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Genocide and terror as tested methods of Armenia’s struggle against Azerbaijani people

During centuries Armenians have been applying to Azerbaijanis policy of genocide and terror, aggressive out-driving of Azerbaijanis from their primordial lands, ethnical clearing. Ideologists of “Great Armenia from sea to sea” tenet through decades have been poisoning consciousness of their nation with unrealizable dream, myths and fair-tables, forged history imposing them idea of special exclusiveness of Armenians, their right for neighbors lands. Historical documents, statistical facts indicate that in early XIX century Armenians were settled on mass scale in Erivanian, Nakhchivan, Garabagh and other khanates, later in Elizavetpole province and surroundings of Goycha lake renamed into Sevan by Armenians. As they consolidated in the lands, they gradually began forcing out local Azerbaijan population with aim of intensifying their settling here. A.Griboyedov writes that Garabagh khans in lands of which Armenians had been settled after Gulistan and Turkmanchay agreements signed by Russia and Iran excited apprehensions that Armenians would in future lay claim to these lands (A.S.Griboyedov. 2-volumed works. II volume, Moscow, 1971, page 341). Ideologists of Armenians by all hooks and crooks urged their nation on venturesome actions, involved them into war with purpose of misappropriating part of foreign lands and thus realizing notorious idea [217-218] imposed on their nation. In 90-ies of XX century taking opportunity of USSR disintegration, using forceful methods Armenia occupied Azerbaijan lands completely neglecting indisputable truth that Azerbaijani nation will never reconcile itself with the present state of affairs and struggle for returning its lands to the last. It is axiom and must be kept in mind by Armenians if they desire to live in peace obeying to good-neighborliness laws. Resorting to their tested method, using such forms of fight as terror and genocide condemned by world association Armenia tries to consolidate itself in occupied Azerbaijani lands hoping as in past to misappropriate part of Azerbaijan territory. Even at the period of Soviet power, which according to Constitution was to defend territorial integrity of nations included into USSR, their liberty, and sovereignty Armenia with assistance of their representatives in tope power echelons such as Mikoyan managed to make deportation of Azerbaijanis who lived compactly on their primordial land-Western Azerbaijan. More than 200000 Azerbaijanis were deported in 40-50-ies from mountainous districts to Kur-Araz lowland. Majority of deported then Azerbaijanis in terms of adverse and unaccustomed climatic environment died having become victims of their neighbors who since olden days suffered from territorial kleptomania. Violence, vandalism, cruelty-exceeding bounds, robberies – all of these is characteristic actions style of Armenia on our land. Trying to obtain from world countries recognition of Armenians genocide allegedly organized by Turks Armenia connives at their barbarous actions made against Azerbaijanis. Today for world public there are accessible documents revealing the true face of Armenian gangs, their crimes made on our land, aggressive terrorism, irrepressible craving for occupation of foreign lands by any hooks and crooks. As early as 10 years ago we were helpless before onslaught of these experienced forgers who impudently and brazenly laid claim to Azerbaijan lands, achieved great experience of smearing Azerbaijanis, their abasing, disputed their right to live on their primordial motherland as much as presence of Azerbaijanis here nowise blended with “Great Armenia” idea. For 10 years of Azerbaijan independent sovereign state existence social scientists of republic did mush work at revelation of anti-Azerbaijani policy conducted by Armenia. The important contribution into this matter is publication of “Armenian cause in documentary materials of archives of Azerbaijan in 1918-1920” documents and materials collection in Ankara in 2001 (682 pages). It was published on the base of “Mutual archives cooperation protocol” signed by Turkey and Azerbaijan. Senior Archives Department of Turkey and staff of Senior Archives Department within Azerbaijan Republic Ministers Cabinet compile it. The great service in compilation and publication of this collection belongs personally to chief of Azerbaijan Republic Senior Archives Department, Atakhan Avaz oglu Pashayev who for a long time and fruitfully elaborates problem of Armenian terror, deportation and genocide. He was one of the first in republic to research this problem. Recently published his book titled as “One the tracks of unopened pages” (Baku, 2001, 536 p.) reviews his fruitful researches of many years in this direction. He is one of participators and editor of seven volumes of documents and materials collection dedicated to Azerbaijan Democratic Republic total amount of which is 293 printed sheets. Publication of this collection in Turkey is very significant event, serious contribution into ADR history elaboration. In this book there are collected documentary materials reflecting actions of Armenians on Azerbaijan land in 1918-1920. It should be kept in mind that there was carried out great work concerning ADR history research. On the base of new documentary materials that became accessible for researchers there was studied multidirected 139 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------activity of this state including social-political environment in Azerbaijan in 1918-1920, problems of domestic and foreign policy. On all the above-mentioned matters there the written many articles, monographs, published collections of documents, defended theses. Analysis of all these materials indicates that despite on great work carried out by researchers in sphere of ADR history there remain such problems still demanding scientific comprehension and research. Here first should be related study of establishment and activity of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee history. This committee was established on the base of governmental report made up by M.Gadjinskiy, Foreign Affairs Minister in July 15, 1918. In this report it was stressed necessity to “establish organization that would have character of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee, investigate crimes of Armenian military units that under the slogan of bolshevism for more than 4 months different parts of Azerbaijan territory make unprecedented atrocities to life and property of peaceful Moslem population” (GAAR, f.1061, op.I, d.95, l. I). The committee was to be engaged into exit registration of all cases of violence’s, terms in which these violence’s were made, definition of culprits and rates of caused losses. It was suggested to tackle organizing Committee as quickly as possible, be hot on the trail of the events and read out works of the Committee in main European languages- Russian, French and German. On the base of this report in August 31, 1918 there was established Extraordinary Inquiry Committee of barrister Alekper bey Khasmammadov, members of Ganja Circuit Court Ismail bey Shahmaliyev and Andrey Fomich Novatskiy, assistant prosecutor of the same circuit court bey Safiryurdskiy, members of Ganja deportation office Nikolay Mikhailovich Mikhailov, V.Gouvbilo, former chairman of Justices of the peace congress, true councilor of State and teacher Mirza Javad Akhundzade. Later at different times members of the Committee were Kluge A., Sultanov H., Litovsky A, Klassovsky C. etc. As it has seen, the committee consisted of different nationalities representatives. They retained for us invaluable documents as much as the materials were made up on hot trails of 1918 March events. The documents were included into the forenamed collection. Some materials of the collection partially were used certain researchers in their works, theses. However, community of the republic for long time has stood up for publication of the committee’s materials in complete volume. Today at last, we have opportunity to be introduced with these documents. The collection is opened with introduction of doctor Yusif Sarynay, general director of Turkey State Archives in which there was stressed significance of this collection'’ publication as important source to revealing Armenia in its claims to neighbor states. In the introduction written by A.Pashayev, chief of Azerbaijan Republic Senior Archives Department, candidate of historical sciences there was presented brief review of resettlement of Armenians in Azerbaijan lands, their attempts to establish at this territory own state. The collection consists of two parts. In the first part, there are described annotated materials of archives documents on Turkish. The second part consists of photo documents. All of these materials were found in Azerbaijan State Archives, Azerbaijan Historical State Archives, Azerbaijan State Political Parties and Public Movements Archives, Russian Federation Historical State Archives. The documents presented in the collection are mainly materials of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee. It also contains materials elucidating March events of 1918 in Baku, Azerbaijan districts, which were presented in soviet historiography as civil war. These materials are incontrovertible evidence of the fact that these days’ Armenian armed troops under leadership of Shaumyan, vehement enemy of Azerbaijan nation made true genocide against it. The striking is cruelty and utter hate of Armenians toward Azerbaijanis killing by keen methods peaceful Moslem population of Baku. In report of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee chairman to Justice Minister “On case of violence’s made at Moslem population in Baku city” there was stressed the below: “The attack was conducted by well armed trained Armenian soldiers under cover of large amounted machineguns…in districts…fully resided by Moslems; Armenians butted into Moslems’ houses, killed their dwellers, slashed them by bayonets, threw children into fire of burning house and raised 3-4 days infants on bayonets. In these parts of the city, there is almost no house where Armenians would not have slaughtered all Moslems and a few people could survive. When Moslems-witnesses tell of these atrocities, they begin crying... Slaughtering the Moslems Armenians at the same time destroyed their property and took the most valuable about them. Moslem women also killed and buried in ground. Later just in one place underground there were found 57 corpses of Moslem women without ears, nose, cut bellies… Only in Baku, these days in result of these actions perished more than 10000 Moslems. Then “Armenians transferred their activity from Baku to its districts where they made the same violence as in Baku” (doc.13). Protocols of interrogations described in the collection and made by members of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee N.Mikhailov and A.Novatskiy in Baku, Guba, Shamakhy, Ganja, and Zangazur are of great interest. Value of these documents consists of supplementing to them materials of interrogations with participation of suffered inhabitants of these districts. The documents are silent witnesses of barbarous actions of Armenians 140 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------in Azerbaijani land; they incontrovertibly reveal them disguising their real nature. Towns, dozens of Azerbaijan villages were burned and razed by Armenian gangs in 1918-1920, robbed by them. Therefore, mane human lives were taken away by dashnaks committing in our land outrages. In materials of interrogations there is indicated concrete quantity of burnt Azerbaijan villages and killed in the investigated districts people. Conducting policy of “burnt land” Armenians tried to make Azerbaijanis not to return to these lands, organized ethnical clearing. Therefore, they did in Zangazur where gangs of Andronik slaughtered with his cutthroats Azerbaijanis with aim of annexing this territory to Armenia majority of inhabitants in which were exactly Azerbaijanis. Introducing with the documents of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee unwittingly comes to conclusion that perfidy and treachery were characteristic features of Armenian gangs’ ringleaders. It concerns first of-all Andronik, Turkey citizen who betrayed his state and nation. Hands of this arrant cutthroat are stained with blood of thousands of completely innocent Moslems. In addition, this gunman was elevated to the rank of national hero after the example of which youth of Armenia is brought up. Alternatively, another characteristic example taken from report of A.Novatskiy “On case of Shamakhy town devastation and violence’s toward its Moslem population” (doc. 1, 2, 13). For Shamakhy inhabitants, as is stressed in the report attack of Armenians to the town was sudden as much as the day before Armenian bishop Bagrat swore by cross and gospel to live with Moslems in peace and fraternity and never come out against them. However, Armenian gangs neglected this promise. Being unready to defense Azerbaijanis could not exert serious resistance-Armenians butted into Moslem part of the town and inflicted mass slaughter of residents (doc. 1). The collection contains materials about perfidy of Armenian general Bagdasarov, colonel Partakonyan who at first came to agreement with general-governor of Gazakh district about cease-fire and interruption of this armistice began firing Azerbaijani villages (doc. 107). The same treachery made colonel Dolukhanov who promised to Moslems of Erivanian province to live in peace and then butchered the whole population of Seid-Ketanlu, Kharaba-Ketanlu and Sharaib villages of Vedi- Basarian district (doc. 4). Despite on conclusion of covenant between Armenia and Azerbaijan in November 27, 1919 about cease-fire (d. 83) it was perfidiously broken by Armenia about of which reported minister of Foreign Affairs of Azerbaijan M.Jafarov (d. 86). While Azerbaijan in accordance with the concluded covenant with-drew its troop units from Zangazur Armenia troops of which disposed ordnance and machine-guns by the most offhanded way “showed activity as regards to slaughter of Moslem residents and their property” (d. 86). Leaders of Azerbaijan Democratic Republic repeatedly addressed to their colleagues from United States with reports about atrocities inflicted by Armenia toward Moslem population and demand to stop these bloody actions. N.Usubbeyov, head of Azerbaijan Republic government reported about this to colonel Gaskel, Supreme United Commissar and Wardrobe, senior British commissar in December 1919 (d. 90). In collection there are cite numerous letters, telegrams of this kind (d. 61, 63, 73, 86, 90). Besides, it contains materials about severe conditions of life in Armenia itself. Starvation, diseases, oppressions on national ground, unlawful actions inflicted toward Azerbaijanis – such are inferences of report made by Makinskiy, plenipotentiary minister of charity of Azerbaijan Republic about economic standing of Moslems in Armenia (d. 67). In letter of Foreign Affairs minister of ADR to chairman of Peace Delegation appointed for World Paris conference it was stressed that government of Azerbaijan Republic requests to take urgent measures on protection and rescue of Moslem population in districts of Erivan province and in Batumi, Gars and Akhaltsykh regions. In the letter there was openly declared that “Armenian troops systematically slaughter Moslems of Erivan province clearing from them territory resided by them” (d. 26). There are many documents indicating on robber attacks of Stepan Lalayan’s gangs to Moslems’ camp, cattle stealing, tents arson, rape of young lasses (d. 34). In evidences of Russian priest Ioann Fedorovich Bogomolov it is stressed that this gunman burnt mosques where were women, aged, children (d. 37). Many of the committee materials about occupations reveal bloody actions of Amazasp in Guba where Shaumyan sent him personally without knowledge and content of other commissars for eradication of the Moslem population. As stresses Amazasp himself: “I’m sent here not for settling order and establishing Soviet power… I was commanded to slaughter all the Moslems from coasts of Caspian to Shahdag” (d. 4). In result of his detachment’s actions 122 Moslem villages of Guba district were destroyed, their inhabitants killed, houses destroyed and burnt. In the document, it has indicated what a huge material damage was caused to residents of the town and its vicinities. On violence’s inflicted by Armenian troops of Ararat Republic, local Armenians toward peaceful Moslem people of New-Bayazetian district to Gandja governor adopted at general meeting in March 29, 1919. This “Appeal” is cry from heart of despaired people encircled from all sides by Armenian troops who as is stressed in 141 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------“Appeal” repeatedly attack to Moslem peaceful settlements, destroy them, make all [226-227] kinds of unprecedented and disgraceful inhuman actions…with purpose of out driving remainders of Moslems from boundaries of Erivan province where more than 270 villages of mohammedans were destroyed. In Basarkechar there are already escalated numerous Armenian gangs where fatal future is prepared for Moslems we address with appeal to our Moslem brothers to help us in this unequal struggle, save from the real danger…, don’t let 60000 people perish… from hands of tyrants, jingoists and dashnaks willing to eradicate miserable remainder of Moslems in Erivan province”. These actions of Armenians caused legitimate and just indignation of Azerbaijanis in all regions of republic. In collection, there are adduced interesting documents about mass protest of Azerbaijan’s population and resolution to help its brothers. For example, in telegram sent by Agdam inhabitants to Azerbaijan Ministers Council Chairman it was stressed: “People of are always ready to defend integral part of Azerbaijan-Garabagh and Nakhchivan. Once again, we express readiness to die for our undeniable Motherland. Let a small group of Garabagh’s dashnaks-intriguers undoing their Armenians not to rely on Garabagh and Nakhchivan as indivisible part of Ararat” (d. 58). In another telegram sent from Shusha it was stressed that Shusha people organized thousand strong guerilla detachments with aim of rendering military help to Zangazur (d. 101). The collection also includes documents reflecting actions of Armenian armed gangs at the territory of Turkey. Trying to present themselves to the world as miserable, persecuted nation undergone genocide Armenians occupied Turkish towns, slaughtered Moslem population of occupied villages, burnt their dwellings. Some documents reveal attempts of Armenians to seize Gars, primordially belonged to Turkey, taking opportunity of heavy situation in the country (d.23, 47, 65). In letter of ADR foreign affairs minister dated by April 30, 1919 to commander of Caucasus-located British troops it was stressed that Republic government makes a protest against violet invasion to Gars region of Armenian army and “requests You to make decree on stopping and withdrawing the above-mentioned troops from the regions and establishing Board meeting interests of peaceful population basically consisting from Moslems (d. 47). In conclusion, of the collection there are cited documents with names of Azerbaijan villages devastated by Armenian gangs in Echmiadzinian, Surmalinian, Erivanian, New-Bayazitian, Zangazurian districts quantity of slaughtered men, women and children, figures about material damage caused to inhabitants of these districts. It has not alleged facts, but strictly documented archives materials dated back from events in early XX c., kept in Azerbaijan archives and just the present day through decades became property of publicity. It is impossible to read these documents without anguish and shudder. What innumerable sufferings inflicted Armenian gangs to Azerbaijanis-inhabitants of this land? With purpose of snatching its part, Armenia resorted to various unlawful actions defying all norms of human moral. Introducing with these documents it’s understood what important and necessary activity conducted government of ADR by timely establishment of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee retained for us these unique documents-evidences of our neighbors’ perfidy and cruelty. It is clear why for more than 70 years Soviet State kept the materials in secret not publishing them-too obvious were improper actions of Armenians. In our opinion, soviet ideologists did not want these materials to be published for it would not have contributed to consolidation of nation’s friendship and internationalism proclaimed as basic principles of USSR commonwealth. Crimes of Armenians made in our land in 1918-1920, genocide against our nation they tried to hush up and consign to oblivion. Such position of soviet leaders was utterly harmful and fraught with serious consequences what confirmed the following events course. Evil as history teaches must be punished. Exitedly ignoring and hushing up of this principle was one of USSR disintegration and Armenian separatism intensification reasons. The world did not get to know the foul deeds of Armenians, genocide made by them against our nation, aggressive Armenian separatism. On the other hand, Armenian propaganda was very successful in soviet times in spreading around the world version about miserable and longsuffering nation persecuted by “mean Turks”. Who knows may be if these documents were printed much earlier it to some extent would have reduced relish of Armenians for occupying foreign lands, convinces the world community in groundlessness of their claims, confirmed opinion about aggressiveness of Armenian separatism. The collection’s documents narrate of remote past’s events but they are in keeping with Armenians’ actions №present times. The same style, the same forms and methods of struggle, the same robbery and genocide, terror, deportation, “Burnt land” tactics. What a wretched future ideologists of “Great Armenia” prepared for their compatriots. Through the whole XX c. they had been attempting realize fantastic ideas plunging into of distresses making quarrel with their neighbors. In addition, what is result, by what means are they making their unrealizable ideas come true. Today Armenia is on the verge of economic collapse, one of the most poverty-ridden states of CIJ. It’s time to realize that nobody is guilty in misfortunes of Armenian nation 142 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------except of its ideologists and leaders who during several centuries have been conducting antinational policy, made Armenian nation a toy in their venturesome and baneful experiments on cutting out again the country’s map. And if in early past century Armenia could rely upon help of bolshevists, under the slogan of USSR, nations friendship and internationalism ideas, misappropriate neighbor lands, receive presents as part of these lands blow fully other winds and territorial integrity of states problem is raised to the rank of international norms which no state has right to infringe including Armenia. Therefore, the earlier its ideologists refuse from unrealizable idea of establishing “Great Armenia” the earlier it will move away from gulf on the verge of which the country at present is standing. However hard Armenia tried to delude the world community, convince it in genocide allegedly made by Turks against Armenians in early XX c. its attempts are vain. Gradually systematically, the world countries gains access to documents, which indicate that authors of genocide in particular made in Azerbaijan land, were Armenians themselves. It strikingly demonstrates materials and documents of the book reviewed by us. The world obtained another undeniable evidence of their foul actions in our land. Noting publication of this book in Turkish with satisfaction we would like that there was realized desire of ADR government to see the result of Extraordinary Inquiry Committee’s work published in all European languages. The reviewed book released in Ankara on top polygraphical level undoubtedly will lay base for new interesting work devoted to history of First Democratic Republic of Azerbaijan, another important proof of the fact that from the very beginning Armenia conducted anti-Azerbaijani policy having selected terror, violence, genocide as struggle method. Is not it time for leaders of Armenia to stop and think over all of this. This way has no perspective, it leads nowhere. We are neighbors no matter whether we want it or not. It is destined for us by history to live together. In addition, to live only in peace. There is not another alternative to our being.

Tamilla Musayeva, doctor of historical sciences, professor Adil Mammedov, doctor of historical sciences.

“Historical facts of Armenian’s actions in Azerbaijan land”. Baku-2003, p.217-231

143 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Genocide of the Azerbaijanis

As far back as in the IV century Armenians lost their statehood. Within 1500-year period, they tried to re- establish it. However, all in vain. The true nature of Armenians was well known to Byzantines that joined Byzantine Empire at times. If there were not settlement of Turks in Anadolu in the XI century Armenians would have a crash of their nation. It is interesting, that these facts were reflected in Armenian sources in detail, too. Same sources point out the contribution of Turk to the formation of Armenians as nation. After Turk’s coming to Anadolu Armenians had become free of military obligations. Armenians received rights to open their own schools, to establish churches and to use their own language. As Armenians were experienced in trade affairs they soon managed to be involve in commerce in Turkey, later on they managed to involve in economy, too. Soon, they displayed their malevolent character and opposed Turkey. They dreamt the creation of the "Great Armenia" on the territories of Osman Turkey. For this purpose, they appealed to the European states at first. However, it was in vain and then they addressed to Russia. Armenians misused ingeniously of Tzar Peter’s I ideas of invasion to Southwards as well as his wishes to possess Southern Seas. It should be pointed out that Armenians contributed mostly to the coming of Russians to Caucasus. Armenians supported Russians during Russian - Iranian and Russian - Turkish wars. Later on, as a compensation for that Armenians got from Russians everything they wanted. Armenians were empowered to be leaders in Turkish cities, regions and villages occupied by the army of the Tzar. Misusing given authorities to Armenians, they began to pursue a policy of genocide. At the beginning of XIX, century peace agreements were concluded between Russia and Turkey and Russia and Iran. Soon 86.000 ethnic Armenians from Turkey and 40.000 ethnic Armenians from Iran migrated to our territories — Western Azerbaijan presently named Armenia. A region was also conferred to Armenians who settled on the territories of Irevan, Nakhchivan and Karabakh Khanates. Later, several times Russian writer A. Griboyedov, who played a prominent role in the sphere of resettlement of Armenians in Caucasus mentioned Armenians as a treacherous nation. It seems that, Russians guessed the prime purpose of Armenians at first. That is why in 1846 while establishing a province governing method the Armenian region was abolished. We could divide a policy of Armenians in Caucasus into two stages (lasting from beginning of XIX century till now): - from 20-30s to 80-90s strengthening of their positions on the territories of Azerbaijan; - beginning from 90s of the X I X century — claiming to the territories of Turkey and Azerbaijan. Another issue is too very important. On Caucasus in 1887 Armenians created "Hnchak" Party and in 1890 "Dashnaktsutun" Party. From that time, their territorial claims systematically increased. Armenians used every possible means to make true their idea of creation of the "Great Armenia" in the Eastern provinces of the Osman Empire and on Caucasus populated by Turks and Azeris. In 1905-1906, they committed massacre in Baku. Later a Governor of Elizavetpol wrote in one of his letters that Armenians misused a chance and established borders on the territories of Azerbaijan where they lived together with Muslims. In some places, they even exiled Muslims and populated, their lands by Armenians migrated from Iran and Turkey. In 1906, a meeting of the Azeri and Armenian representatives was held. This meeting chaired by I. Vorontsov-Dashkov discussed issues of reconciliation. While opening meeting I. Vorontsov-Dashkov proposed not to look for guilty parties. There is an interesting fact that in 1988 M.S.Gorbachev, ex-leader of the USSR said the same words while opening a meeting. The Armenians were always in guilty. However, they had always been justified. The World War I gave the best opportunities for Armenians to make their ideas true. A participation of Turkey in that War and the opening of Eastern front gave a chance to Armenians to do everything they wanted. Russian troops of Eastern front that consisted of many Armenian groupings and divisions battled against Turks. As a preventive and protective measures leadership of Osmanly government forced to move aggressive Armenians from front Sine of Eastern Anadolu to the other places of the Empire. Armenians presented those measures like a policy of genocide and launched an agitation campaign against Turks worldwide. That campaign is still in force. A collapse of Tzarism in Russia and a victory of the October Revolution gave a new impulse to the idea of Armenians to establish their own state. Eastern front was full of Armenian soldiers after Russia had left the war. Even during the war, Armenians stole a lot of ammunitions and guns and transmitted everything confidentially to the territories of Azerbaijan, concentrating it mainly in Karabakh and Shamakhy. V. Lenin as a Commissioner for Caucasus appointed S. Shaumyan. Thus, S.Shaumyan came in Tiflis and was forced to leave the city in the same day. Nevertheless, in Baku Shaumyan was welcomed and even elected a Chairman of the Council of People's Representatives. Using his post Shaumyan did not permit to disarm Armenian dashnak groups coming back from front to Baku. It was the same Armenian groups, which in March 1918 massacred 144 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Azeris. Shaumyan headed 6.000 soldiers and officers. Dashnaks headed 4.600 of them. It is necessary to point out that 70—80% of Soviet Army troops invaded in Baku in January 1990 comprised Armenians. In I918 Armenians saw a good possibility to occupy Baku. They began to look for suitable reasons to make their plans true. A long-lasting process of negotiations was held. Azeris did not want to be involved into a military conflict with Armenians. Finally, Armenians found a reason using an accidental death of a son of Zeynalabdin Tagiyev. They ordered to disarm representatives of Muslim division coming back from mentioned funeral in Baku. Representatives of division did not want to be disarmed. It was a weighty reason for Armenians to begin comprehensive massacre of Azeris in Baku. At the same time, Armenians attacked Azeris in the Garabag region and other regions of Azerbaijan. Our archives has "Events of March" book of Mammad Muradzade. During that period, he was 17 or 18 years old. This book published in 1919 is very heart touching. An author describes in an expressive way all scenes he witnessed. Armenians murdered his father and uncle at first. Then they killed his relatives. This young man together with his two brothers could survive in a house of Jewish man. After conciliation on April 1 he began to look for his mother and reach Mayilov Theatre. Among persons, leaving the Theatre author saw his mother. He followed her along a street full of Armenians. They were asking whether they became the possessors of Caucasus or not. It was not possible to suffer such insulting words of Armenians - the minority of the Baku population. In Baku Armenians created such conditions that did not give possibilities for some civilians to find out corpses of their relatives. A blood of innocent Azeris was like a puddle in the streets. In his book author blames us, because Azeris themselves have always been trusting Armenians. It is a fact that Shaumyan headed Armenian killers. Along with accidents in Baku Armenians committed outrageous crimes in Shamakhy as well. The greatest number of persons murdered by Armenians belongs to Shamakhy. Shamakhy city was destroyed. Its 86 villages out of 120 were destroyed too. Our archives has a documents prepared by Ad - hoc Research Commission. These documents indicate exact numbers of persons murdered in villages of Shamakhy. A number of civilians murdered in 53 villages are about 10.000. Exact number of those killed in Shamakhy was not defined. After 1920, different numbers are given in immigration literature. One source informs about 12.000 killed Azeris, another one about 17.000. There even were such families in Shamakhy that were completely murdered. After Shamakhy, Armenian gunmen moved towards Guba. S. Shaumyan had ordered to bolshevik Korganov and the last one sent 2000 armed Armenians headed by dashnak Amazaspan to Guba. They committed many crimes and killed thousands Azeris. Later on, Armenians in Zangazur and Karabakh committed severe atrocities against Azeris. Before October -November 1918 Armenians killed 10.000 persons in Zangazur and destroyed many Azeri villages. First Decree of newly established Azerbaijan People's Power (Jumhuriyyat) was devoted to the creation of Ad - hoc Commission aimed at investigation of crimes committed against Azeris during the World War 1st. On August 31, 1918, such Commission was established. It began its activities headed by Alakbar bay Khasmatov. Later on the Commission sent to the delegation of Azerbaijan in Paris 95 photos and six volumes of investigation materials. Unfortunately, neither those materials nor photos survived. During its activities, Ad-hoc Investigating Commission prepared 36 volumes (more than 3500 papers) of investigating materials. Majority of those materials are being kept in our archives. After incidents in Guba, the head of the city met with A. Japaridze and S. Shaumyan. Giving the explanations, he said that Japaridze was informed in details of those incidents. He gave serious attention to mentioned issues. S. Shaumyan's attitude was with mockery. He considered a death of 5-6 Muslims as a nothing serious. Ad-hoc Commission on Investigation prepared papers necessary to institute criminal proceedings against Armenians guilty in different crimes against Azeris. However, later on all investigations on national conflicts were over. It was done because of amnesty proclaimed by Jumhuriyyat Parliament with an aim of the de-facto recognition of Azerbaijan at the Paris Peace Conference in January 1920. A victory of the Soviet Power in Transcaucasia gave nice possibilities for Armenians to misappropriate territories of Azerbaijan. In Soviet times, Armenians had always been pursuing two purposes. The first one was to force Azeris to migrate from present Armenian territories. The second one was to increase their own land on the account of the territories of Azerbaijan. Both of their ideas were successful. All our new troubles are caused by our short memory. Azeris forget very quickly their past tragedies. We completely forgot tragedy of March 1918 and other incidents. We should not delete from our memory occurred tragedies in order to prevent the future ones. Corresponding Decrees of Mr. Heydar Aliyev, our President (from December 18, 1997 and from March 26, 1998) arc of great importance. Those Decrees are our instructions. They embrace all spheres of necessary 145 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------work to be done. I think that one of our main commitments is to inform the world community about tragedies of Azeris and to expose a real nature of the Armenians.

Atakhan Pashayev, doctor of historical sciences Head of the state archives at the Cabinet of Ministers of the Azerbaijan Republic

http://www.azerigenocide.org

146 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Spring 1918: Armenian terrorism and the Turk-Moslem genocide in Azerbaijan

It is impossible to compare the complex and contradictory events, which occurred in 1918 in Baku - the historical, economic, and cultural center of Northern Azerbaijan - with any part of what was then the Russian Empire. The most tragic event among them is the March genocide. This event, having been called a "civil war" in Soviet Azerbaijani historiography, is more tragic than the Bartholomew Night Massacre in which Catholics in Paris slaughtered three thousand Huguenots on August 24, 1572. It is a great shame that the most tragic and instructive event of our history has not yet received political recognition. The scale of the Turk-Moslem genocide in Azerbaijan committed by the Armenian political-military units with the support of the Bolsheviks was so immense that one of the first steps of the young Azerbaijani government was the establishment of an Extraordinary Investigation Committee under the leadership of the lawyer Alekber bey Khassmammadov in August of that year. The Commission was to analyze the facts of the aggression, which the Trasncaucasian Moslems suffered, and count up the losses. It was determined that the materials prepared by the Commission would be published in various languages. However, although some of the materials compiled were distributed among several foreign missions present in Baku and Paris1, nothing came of it. Under Soviet rule, this incident was kept hidden. The facts about the violence, the war crimes, the list of names of the martyrs, the documents dealing with the damage to property, investigative questionnaires the testimony of witnesses, and photo-materials confirming the events were covered up. These documents are still kept in the Newest History Archive – 1061 of the Republic of Azerbaijan and the Archive of the History of Political Parties and Social Movements. The literature published by emigrants and some valuable materials in foreign historical research which appeared after twenty years of Soviet occupation do not fully reflect the objective reality because they were not written on the basis of original sources, i.e., the archive materials and the press of the Times. Disclosing historical truth connected to this matter, discovering the character of the anti- human Armenian psychology as it emerged in the early twentieth century, and revealing the very essence of the Armenian concept of getting moral pleasure out of murdering a Turk could help to clarify the true nature of our present troubles and, along with this, portray an objective picture of the national conflicts which have been torturing hundreds of peoples and have been taking place in our territory for years. An objective investigation of this matter is also useful to illuminate a series of problems in Azerbaijani history. The study of the March events leads us to conclude that such schemas as "civil war" or "Musavat revolt" or "counter-revolutionary revolt" which we were coerced into repeating for decades have no connection with historical reality. In fact, the Bolshevik government in Baku was established not in November 1917, as Soviet historians hold, but in March 1918. In that period, the Bolshevik-Dashnak coalition came to power on the backs of thousands of corpses of innocent Turko-Moslems. The British consul in Baku, Mac Dowell, wrote, "There weren't any Moslems in the town except corpses." The Armenians, who organized the Turko-Moslem genocide, seized power in Baku from March through September 1918, entering into various coalitions. Their chief aim was to perpetrate this genocide. The documents which were later presented to the Versailles Conference indicated that the Armenians, having committed genocide against the Moslems in March, intended "to exile the local population of Baku from the town to appropriate its resources and, ultimately, to claim this ancient Azerbaijani city to be Armenian land." The Armenian press after World War I openly wrote that the Armenian forces had occupied Baku in the course of World War I, and therefore the city belonged to them. The Bolshevik Blumin, who lived in Baku, then stated that Armenian Dashnaks murdered twenty thousand poor Moslems in the spring of 1918. The March events of 1918 bore a political and national character. M. A. Rasulzade wrote, "There is no resemblance between what Shaumyan perpetrated in Baku and the operation in Moscow and Petrograd (St.Petersburg). There, it was a class struggle, but here, a national genocide was committed under this name. The Dashnaks took revenge. Arms were exploded upon the heads of the Turkish Democracy of Baku from March 18 to 20. The mistreatment of the Moslems had as its aim nothing but the destruction of those who lived with the Azerbaijan Idea, with the sole aim of independence and autonomy." The incidents, which happened during these three days, were thought out in advance with great care. As a preliminary stage, Armenians murdered three thousand Turks in Yashilyayla near Arzurum to preoccupy the Ottoman Empire. Before the March genocide, in meetings at the Baku Soviet and other places, Shaumyan panicked the Christian population and propagated the idea that Rasulzade was a symbol of danger and Moslem military forces supported by the Turkish Sultan. From January through March 1918, Dashnaks and other Armenian nationalist parties and the Bolsheviks resorted to different provocation to perpetrate genocide against 147 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------the Moslems and Soviet organs placed some decisive posts at the Armenians' disposal. Some leading figures of Azerbaijan began to feel a presentiment of approaching catastrophe. At the end of World War I, the Christian people of the Caucasus were being armed very skillfully. On the eve of the March genocide, the appeal by the Russian National Council was issued to the Christian inhabitants of the Transcaucasus. In this appeal, it was stated that all the Russian youth between the ages of 19 to 25 were to be mobilized from March 11 through 18. The military mobilizations were to be completed by March. In consequence of the liquidation for the Caucasian front, the Russian regiments began to sell their arms and ammunition for next to nothing to Russians (Molocans) and to Armenians. The soldiers were aware of the hard life that was in store for them in their homeland, and therefore they preferred to stay in Baku for a piece of bread. Afterwards, Shaumyan and Company deployed these forces against the Moslems very skillfully. The local people began leaving Baku in February 1918, seeing the armament of the Armenian and Russian political forces. Just a week before the March events, the Dashnak party proclaimed the need to seize power in Baku, being "worried" about the situation in the city. The creation of self- defense forces was considered urgent by Moslem societies because they had presentiments of an approaching catastrophe. By their own initiative, the creation of military units in Baku, Lenkoran, and Ganja began, as well as the training of officers in the Baku Cadet School. However, this process was going very slowly. On the other hand, the member countries of the Entente were interested in the armament of the Christian inhabitants of the Caucasus. Local Christians were expected to support the Entente in the Caucasus until British forces arrived from Mesopotamia. As Armenian politicians were practicing an Anglophile policy after the disintegration of the Russia Empire, Moslem provinces stated to the Transcaucasian Committee their objection to the British forces' intervention in the Caucasus and demanded an end to negotiations with the British delegation. The Armenians endeavored to achieve their aims with the support of the Bolsheviks while the Entente forces were far away. Narimanov, writing about their perfidious position, said, "The Dashnaks are ready to take on different disguises only to achieve their goal of Greater Armenian. During Golits' days, the Dashnaks considered themselves a revolutionary party, and then they flattered V. Vorontsov-Dashkov and passed to the counter-revolutionary front. When the Soviet government is established, they will wear the Bolshevik mask. It was indicated in the documents presented to the Versailles Conference that the existence of "real Bolsheviks" cannot be excluded, "but it cannot be said about most Bolsheviks in the Transcaucasus. The Moslem population suffered the consequences of the Bolsheviks' treacherous position. Mirzoyan, who had worn the Bolshevik mask, for a long time and who issued the orders for the most cruel terror of the proletarians against the Turkish population in Azerbaijan in the 20s, wrote afterwards, "Some consider wrongly that the Soviet government's stand-by in 1918 were the Dashnaks. It is not so. In fact, the Soviet government abused the Dashnaks for their own purposes." One can come across such errors in Shaumyan's articles, too. The expansion of the Azerbaijan nationalist movement and the increase of the Azerbaijani nationalist party Musavat's prestige might have turned into an obstacle to Greater Armenia. Therefore, during the elections to the Baku Soviet in October 1917, the Musavat won over 40% of the votes, three times more than the votes won by the Bolsheviks. The Dashnaks planned to liquidate the Musavat's social bases, i.e., the local Moslem population, leading to the March events in Baku. Afterwards, in order to mislead public opinion and to justify the genocide against the Turk-Moslems, Armenian propaganda insinuated the idea in Europe and Russia that Musavat and the “Ittihad” party members intended to create a Greater Azerbaijan or a vast Moslem state from India to the Volga. The Armenians dared to justify their bringing seven thousand Armenian troops from different fronts because the creation of Greater Azerbaijan might lead to the abolition of Christian culture in Europe and they cannot admit the creation of such a state. Moreover, 70% of the army, which had been created under the name of the Red Guards, consisted of Armenians. Special propaganda was spread in the Caspian Fleet, which consisted chiefly of Russians. In addition to this, there were created emergency Russian-Moslem armed forces in Shemakha and Mugan. The Molocan forces entered from Lenkoran. An active participation in these incidents, the Bolshevik Assiryans, wrote in his memoirs, "In February 1918, Amirov assembled us together and told us about Shaumyan's and Gapparidze's orders, which were to be fulfilled. Shaumyan warned us beforehand that there would be a signal given at 1 p.m. Upon this signal, we were to attack and to occupy the Musavat's staff." However, a pretext was needed. The conflict over the Evelina filled this purpose. After Azerbaijan millionaire H. Z. Taqiev's son Mohammad Taqiev, an officer in the Lenkoran army, died in a military accident, all the officers of the Moslem regiment came to Baku to participate in his funeral. After the funeral, the officers returned to Lenkoran in the ship Evelina. Seizing the opportunity, Armenians began to spread among the Russian National Council, Caspian sailors, the Mensheviks, and the Social Revolutionaries the rumor that the officers on the Evelina were assigned to annihilate the Russian-Molocan villages with the support of Moslem military forces in Lenkoran.

148 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------This provocation succeeded: All the non-Azeri political and military forces supported the idea of disarming the Evelina. They immediately created the Revolutionary Defense Committees of Baku and its regions. Shaumyan, Gaparidze, Sorganov, Sukharatsev, Saakyan, and Yolchiyan were included in the committee. Narimanov's inclusion in that committee by Soviet Azeri historians was needed to disguise the March genocide as a class struggle. Narimanov did not take part in the Committee's activities on the initiative of the Revolutionary Defense Committee, the Evelina was stopped as it headed for Lenkoran and the officer staff in the ship was disarmed. The Moslem people who were offended by this incident and by Talishkhanov's imprisonment began to assemble in the mosques and to demand that their arms be returned. The representatives of the Turkish nationalist organizations realized what was happening, came to the Revolutionary Defense Committee [RDC], and attempted to get back the arms through the Moslem Bolshevik Committee Hummat. Despite the agreement reached in a meeting between Narimanov and Shaumyan on march 30 and at Resulzade's meeting at the RDC and the pledges that the seized armed would be returned, the Bolshevik-Armenian coalition broke their promise because they did not trust Hummat and because they were dissatisfied with Narimanov's "Rightist" tendencies, joining the majority around himself. So, in accordance with the agreement reached in advance, the Bolshevik-Armenian coalition had done all the preparatory work as Shaumyan ordered and began attacking all along the front. The first is shooting occurred in Baku at 5.pm on March 30. The Dashnaks and the Armenian National Council, having declared their neutrality up to the March genocide, began to support the Baku Soviet after the shooting broke out. Not only Armenian soldiers, but also Armenian intellectuals joined the fighting from the Soviet side. The March genocide, which went down in history as a bloody tragedy, lasted three days. After the first shooting, the city was filled by armed forces. Armenians began to dig entrenchment and to raise barricades of earth and stone. It turned out that the negotiations by the leaders of the Armenian National Council and the Dashnaks with the Moslem societies on March 30 were provocations. In such a dangerous situation, the leader of the Baku Mensheviks, Ayolla, claimed that they would defend the Soviet. The leader of the Social Revolutionaries, Saakyan, stated that they would fight against "Pan-Islamism". Even the Kadets, for all their loathing of the Bolsheviks, pledged that they would support them because they were fighting for "the Russian cause." The Bolsheviks' solidarity with the Mensheviks and the Social Revolutionaries and even with the Kadets and the Dashnaks had a national and religious basis, notwithstanding the Bolsheviks' long-standing struggle with the Mensheviks. As soon as the events began, all non-Azeri inhabitants of the city joined against the Turko-Moslem population based on Christian solidarity, regardless of their position in society. Besides the Bolsheviks and the Dashnaks, whose chief leaders were Armenians; no one expected the events to end so tragically. They offered their assistance against the Musavatists, but these united forces were in fact used against the entire Moslem population of the city and not only to repulse the Musavatists.

Camil Hasanli*, doctor of historical sciences "Armenians had come to the Caucasus later (except for Erivan province)" "The history of XIX century"**

1998 - 1999 Khazar University Press

149 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

What was this: genocide or deportation?

It is generally known that in the early XIX century because of Russian Empire’s military expansion through Transcaucasus those age-old Azerbaijan territories passed to the rule of the empire at which there had been artificially established Armenia Republic later, in 20th century. The war of aggression ended for Russia by concluding two treaties-with Iran (February 10, 1829), and Turkey (September 2, 1828). The acts virtually gave full scope to the empire in view of settling more than 8000 Armenian families from Persia, and 14000 ones from Turkey around newly conquered lands. The documents of Caucasus Early Text Specialists Committee indicate that prior to implementation of Turkmanchay treaty terms population of Christian religion and its Armenian-Gregorian denomination provided here, in Transcaucasus significant minority. Due to them, in Garabagh just 2.5 thousand non-Moslems were related to 12000 families, in Shamakhy khanate – only 1.5 thousand per 24000 ones, and in Shaki khanate - a third per 15000 families. Right therefore Russian state strived for securing its frontiers by means of Christian population being in its view more reliable. Griboyedov A.S., Russian envoy to Persian shah’s palace reported in his memorandum concerning Armenians eviction from Persia (1828) that the idea was amended to Turkmanchay treaty not without participance of tzar’s colonel Lazarev, being Armenian by nationality. Already then, Griboyedov foreboded such action’s perilous after-effects. “Most Armenians populated landlord Muslim provinces-he wrote – In summer this was possible. The landlord Muslims chiefly roamed from place to place and thus had rare opportunity to communicate with foreign newcomers”. The telling criticism of Russia’s policy in Transcaucasus is observed in “New menace to Russia’s national interests in Transcaucasus” book by Shavrov N. (Saint- Peterburg, 1911) in which he wrote as next: “We commenced our colonizer activity not with settling in Transcaucasus Russians but settling foreigners. At first in 1819, we settled in Transcaucasus families of Vurtemberg Germans among elements expatriated from their homeland and by means of these newcomers, we established colonies in Tbilisi and Yelizavetpol provinces. Later following war of 1826-1828 within 2 years (1828-1830) we had resettled to Transcaucasus over 40000 Persian and 84600 Turkish Armenians and housed them in the best breech areas of Yelizavetpol and Erivani provinces where Armenian population was trifling”. Shavrov gave proof of his inferences by data that for settling over 200000 acres of breech lands were allotted to Armenians and private-owner Muslim lands worth of over 2 million roubles bought up. In particular, Armenian newcomers settled highland area of Yelizavetpol province (present Highland Garabagh) and Goycha Lake (Sevan) shores. Simultanously it should be taken into account that besides of 124000 Armenians officially settling here there existed as well unregistered influx numbering dozens of thousands families. Due to Shavrov’s data among 1 million 300000 Armenians who populated Transcaucasus in the early 20th century over millions failed to be natives of the region and were settled here by Russian government. The statistics in the annual numbers of Caucasian Bulletin also point that high-amounted Azerbaijanis had populated the territory currently belonging to Armenian Republic; the letters considerably exceeded in some areas number of Armenian inhabitants. Thus in 1886 149 settlements of Yelizavetpol province among 326 ones had been Azerbaijani areas (45,7 per cent), 91 - Kurdish (27,9 per cent) and just 81- Armenian ones (24,8 percent). In 1889 the Armenian inhabitants of Zangazur district were less than Azerbaijan ones at 1,5 thousand people. In 1891 among 661,6 thousand residents of Erivan province almost 270,4 thousand ones were Azerbaijanis (41 per cent). Their number had been dynamically increasing and in 1893 amounted to 276000 people, in 1897- almost 313000 ones. Due to the same census Zangazur district population made up over 142 000 people among whom 71,2 thousands (50,1 per cent) were Azerbaijanis and 63,6 thousands (44,8 per cent)- Armenians. We dispose of statistical data for Erivan town (1896) among 14,7 thousand inhabitants of which 7,2 thousands (49 per cent) were Azerbaijanis and 7,1 thousand (48 per cent)- Armenians. Generally in Erivani district number of the Azerbaijani population highly exceeded Armenian one: among 99 000 people – 52,8 thousands were Azerbaijanis (53,5 per.cent.); and 36,4 thousands-Armenians (48,4 per cent); the same indices were observed in Surmali district. In Echmiadzin and New Bayazid districts totally resided 60000 Azerbaijanis who amounted a little less than one third of these district’s aggregate population. According to statistics dated January 1, 1916 ratio between Azerbaijani and Armenian population of the above mentioned regions somewhat changed, but Azerbaijanis still provided majority in Erivan district (74,2 thousand people,i.e. 48 per cent) and Zangazur district (119,5 thousand people, i.e. 53,3 p.c.) within 150 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Yelizavetpol province. In Surmali district and New Bayazid district correspondingly Azerbaijanis’ number grew up to 45,9 thousand and 50,7 thousand people. Thus the above – cited statistical data significantly betoken that in late 19-th and early 20-th centuries there resided numerous Azerbaijani population at the territory of present Armenia being their primordial land. Since the early 20-th century, Armenian nationalists had commenced regular and single – minded genocide and deportation of Azerbaijanis who solidly populated territories that later on provided Armenian SSR, and presently Armenian Republic. By their instigation, the initial major clashes between Armenians and Azerbaijanis took place in 1905-1906 yy. Having broken out in Baku they spread to Shusha, Erivani, Nakhchivan, Ordubad, Echmiadzin, Javanshir, Gazakh and Zangazur districts. Ordubadi M.S., eminent Azerbaijani prosaic with a heavy heart recalled that times in his «Bloody years” work published in Baku in 1911: “Appealing to mankind history experience we see that no nation has yet put women to the tortures like Armenians treated residents of Umidli village. As far as for that matter what an unscrupulous one must be enough to dishonor tear-stained mother before whose very eyes there are killed her 3-4 children still writhing in death-agony?.. In addition, such is Armenian culture! Imagine where the nation striving for sovereignty by means of the vile acts like these will come. Does it become any civilized nation to chop up about 150 women and commit’ to the flames?” Against unprotected Azerbaijani peasants there was sent «Zinvors army of almost hundred thousand people base of which provided nearly all refugees from Turkish Armenia and local thugs who are accustomed to murdering and violating.’’ Ruler of Yelizavetpol province informed tsarist government of this in August 9, 1907. Armenians had been committing unprecedented atrocities over Azerbaijani inhabitants within 1918-1920 yy., i.e. at the sovereign Ararat republic. In archives, there were retained incontrovertible data that until March 1918 in 4 districts of Erivan province there had been ravaged and become depopulated 199 Azerbaijani settlements before being resided by over 135000 people. The horrific scene of Azerbaijanis’ standing in Armenia appears before eyes after reading report of Makinski T., plenipotentiary of Charity Minister to Armenia, parliament member to the minister dated February 11, 1920: «Bloody developments in Erivan province that commenced in February, 1918 and had been lasting till the modern times led to unfortunate result – numerous, nearly half-millionth Muslim (Azerbaijani - Aut.) Population of the province except of Muslims who resided Nakhchivan district’s Sharur zone, as well as 2nd and 3rd zones of Surmali and Zangibar districts, became the absolute poor. They were robbed of their movables and realty, cattle and farming implements. There remained no more than 200 000 Muslims in settlements with escaped ravage. Being ousted with fire and sword from their old haunts, separated from their lands these Muslim peasants had been frequently subject to devastation by Armenian gangs for the last 2 years and now drag out a miserable existence…The great and besides the most able-bodied part of the peasants perished in bloody struggle and survived mainly disabled and helpless: women, children and the old –aged. Most women are widows, and children –orphans. Failing to get necessary sufficient aid they die by thousands with hunger, cold and illnesses …At present it is impossible to ascertain what part of these 300 000 Muslims perished. Without exaggeration, it can be pointed that the death –roll mounts to 100-120 000 people. Among the survived roughly 50 thousands resettled to Azerbaijan, and a certain part left for Turkey and Maki Khanate”. The next single – minded activities of Armenian authorities for deporting Azerbaijanis who solidly resided from Armenia and annexing their territory had been intensified after establishing Soviet power. The communist regime granted free range to Armenians for capturing Azerbaijani lands by the so-called legal way. The Armenian nationalists’ activities for expanding its territory by of Azerbaijan Republic were conducted without international society’s knowledge and under support of Armenian lobby in Soviet Russia. In December 1920 as “good will act” Zangazur, historical province of Azerbaijan was transferred to Armenia. Later Armenian expansionists’ claims concerned Garabagh and Nakhchivan. However, in 1921 they failed to achieve inclusion of highland part of Garabagh as Armenian province. Neverthless in July 1923 by their efforts in Garabagh’s highland area there was artificially established autonomous region within Azerbaijan SSR. However, dashnaks failed to give up idea of annexing the province… For the first time they raised the problem on the state level in November 1945 when Arutyunyan, Armenian SSSR Secretary in his missive addressed to Stalin offered to consider problem of transferring HGAR to Armenia SSR. C.P.S.U(B) failed to stop the feeble efforts but in its turn inquired after view of Azerbaijan SSR government. The reletter of Bahyrov M.J. was addressed to Malenkov G. and contained substantiation of belonging the region to Azerbaijan SSR. Without objection to include it (HGAR) as part of the neighbour republic simultaneously he considered necessary to inform CC that “examining problem of including HGAR as 151 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------part of Armenia SSR there should be also raised issue of transferring Azizbey, Vadi and Garabeylar districts of Armenian SSR to Azerbaijan SSR jurisdiction as much as they adjoin the latter and chiefly resided by Azerbaijanis”. After such a reply, Arutyunyan’s claim evidently remained without effect. Nevertheless, Armenian lobby in Moscow headed by Mikoyans and Tevosyans did not reconcile itself to the failure; neither gave up its expansionist claims for primordially Azerbaijan lands, nor policy of violent deportation of Azerbaijanis from Armenia territory. Just changed aggression methods: once Azerbaijan claims those districts of Armenia where Azerbaijanis make up majority then it is necessary to tackle urgent measures so that Azerbaijanis would not remain there or as little as possible. It is very likely that Mikoyan and Tevosyan took active part in adopting decree «On deporting collective farmers and other strata of Azerbaijani population from Armenia SSR to Kur-Araz depression of Azerbaijan SSR» by USSR Ministers Council in December 23, 1947 bearing signature of Stalin. This shocking document commences without any preamble, formal substantiation of the criminal action: «USSR Ministers Council resolves: To deport within 1948-1950 on the voluntary basis 100 000 collective farmers and other Azerbaijani residents from Armenia SSR to Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan SSR, including 10 000 people in 1948, 40 000-in 1949, and 50 000 in 1950”. It’s very noteworthy that application of USSR CEC (Central Executive Committee) and People’s commissars, Council decree «On privileges for agricultural resettlement» №115-204 dated November 17, 1937 concerning inhabitants exiled to Siberia, Gazakhstan was extended also to collective farmers deported to the districts within Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan SSR. As regards decree adopted in 1947, its true sense was laid bare in 11th paragraph: “To allow Armenia SSR Ministers Council use buildings and dwelling houses left by Azerbaijan population in view of resettling it in Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan SSR for settling foreign Armenians arriving in Armenia SSR”. The wild, monstrous decree! However, it ranks with other repressive activities against many people who fell into disgrace of «leaders». No doubt, remains after this A. Mikoyan succeeded in convincing «people’s father» that for settling Armenians arriving from abroad Azerbaijanis must be deported from Armenia. The decisions were taken in such intolerable hurry that in March 10, 1948 USSR Ministers Council had to adopt supplementary decree №754 “On activities for resettling collective farmers and other Azerbaijani residents from Armenia SSR to Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan SSR”. Here were already specified concrete activities regarding the resettlement, founded Deportation office within Azerbaijan SSR Ministers council and “Azpereselenstroy” trust with construction – engineering branches in Salyan, Ali-Bayramly, Sabirabad and Pushkin (present Bilasuvar) on the base of the same named office. For sake of gaining improper objects the Armenian leadership was even ready to permit, Azerbaijan SSR Ministers Council appoints the latter’s representatives in Armenian SSR (Yerevan city)… It was difficult, post-war period, and of course, in 1948 it failed to prepare enough land areas in Kur-Araz depression. Therefore, the Council appealed in the written form to USSR Ministers Council with request of allowing settles a part of Azerbaijani population to be deported that year in other districts of the republic. However, the request remained unreached. Both USSR MC and attached to it Central Resettlement Board insisted on placing Azerbaijani residents deported from Armenia solely at the territory officially determined. Nevertheless despite on rigid demands of the soviet authorities Azerbaijan virtually had not possibility of receiving and settling its 100 000 compatriots within 3 years. In missive addressed to G.Malenkov, USSR MC vice-chairman, dated September 21, 1949 the Republic MC chair pointed out: “In order to create conditions for resettling 90 000 people (21000 during 2 years) roughly 20 000 dwelling houses, farmsteads (to value of over 400 mil. roubles) must be built within the above-mentioned period, along with major expenses for constructing industrial premises, schools, hospitals and laying on water-supply. The republic institutions occupied with resettlement are unable to implement such a great volume of building activities for 2 years”. Allowing for above – stated the local MC requested to consider repeatedly the fixed plan for 1949 and 1950 and permit to resettle 10 000 people in 1949 and 15 000 – in 1950.In December, 1949 the republic MC chair appealed to USSR MC again, but this time with request of prolonging resettlement period till 1954 and determining Azerbaijan population resettlement schedule as next: 1951 – 10 000 people, 1952 – 20 000, 1953 – 20 000 and 1954 – 15 000 people. Only Stalin’s death prevented from realizing the brutal plan of Azerbaijanis deportation from Armenia to Kur – Araz lowland of Azerbaijan. It is interesting that exact data concerning amount of people deported from Armenia that times are absent. Nevertheless there remained in local archives a certificate of the republic Agriculture Ministry being enough noteworthy document addressed to Azerbaijan MC and CPSU CC dated October 16, 1954 testifying that «there

152 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------had been resettled 53 000 collective farmers and the rest inhabitants from Armenia SSR to the republic Kur- Araz lowland districts within 1948-1953”. Of course, it’s not at all precise number of Azerbaijanis deported from Armenia. It is important that the archives have available numerous documents confirming the fact itself. It is already enough to cite data testifying the following: the first deportation year among 15000 people, roughly 6000 ones were placed in the republic’s other districts. What dreadful human tragedies, fortune calamities are perceptible in the numerous documents recounting facts of the unauthorized deportation of Azerbaijani families from Armenia that became alien, inimical to them! In this view information of Mammadov A., Vadi People’s Deputies District Council’s Executive Committee Chair, relative to unauthorized resettlement of 700 just from Vadi district to Azerbaijan in 1948-1949 yy. Due to Director of resettlement Board attached to the Republic Ministers Council in 1949 856 agriculture running to over 4000 people were resettled from Armenia SSR to Azerbaijan’s highland districts. In 1950 215, i.e. over 1000 people were placed in . Nakhchivan Regional Committee of the Party in missive dated April 27, 1949 requested to authorize settling 300 that came from Armenia SSR Vadi district at the territory of Nakhchivan ASSR. With permission of the republic MC in 1948, 100 removed from Armenia’s Basarkechar district to Khanlar district of Azerbaijan. One of certificates drawn up by the above-mentioned Resettlement Board workers contains data that within 1948-1951 over 1000 having left public property and collective farms of Armenia SSR arrived in some Azerbaijan districts. All of these data incontrovertibly confirm that no less than 100 000 Azerbaijanis had been deported or had to remove themselves to Azerbaijan within 1948-1953. Thus took place armenianization of Azerbaijani lands on which there used to be established artificially of bolshevists’ will Armenian state. The documents contain numerous facts of Armenian republic administration’s jeering at Azerbaijani residents. Below is mentioned one of them: after visit to Armenia Poladov M.M., Azerbaijan SSR Deputy Agriculture Minister informed Rahimov S.H., Ministers Council Chair, and Mustafayev I.D., Azerbaijan CPCC Secretary in certificate dated April 15, 1954 fact of Azerbaijani collective farmers cluster’s illicit eviction:“Due to instructions of Karapetyan, former chair of Armenia SSR MC, in 1949 in Lambelu village of Alaverdi district there was abolished collective farm and 225 Azerbaijani farmers were resettled under compulsion to Georgia SSR. It was allegedly made with view of founding State farm of subtropical cultivated plants within collective farm. In order to obtain permission of soviet administration for abolishing the collective farm sham documents on most farmers’ willful departure to Azerbaijan SSR” were drawn up. According to the same certificate, several days later at insistence of municipal bodies of Georgia SSR administration the collective farmers were compelled to leave Georgian territory. Further, but again in correspondence with Karapetyan’s directions they were deported to Armenian Basarkechar district. However, three months later they had to return and were placed in slapdash built earth-houses along frontier Georgia- Armenia zone. The newly founded State farm director occupied former dwellings of the evicted farmers, demolished old cemetery having used gravestones for building new houses, and brought fully collective farm areas under subtropical cultivated plants. One cannot help to see the next difference: when Azerbaijanis were evicted from Armenia SSR, they compelled to abandon for ages lived-in places, suffered indignity, outrages, while in Azerbaijan all conditions were provided for Armenian nation’s prosperity. For long decades, the Armenian nationality persons had been holding practically every state position in the republic. They could be met among USSR secretaries, Supreme Council, Ministers Council Vice-Chairs, ministers and their deputies, at some other state posts of the republic in which overwhelming majority of population provided Azerbaijanis. This allowed Marietta Shaginyan (Armenian writer) to declare, “Armenians lived in clover in Azerbaijan”… In addition, Azerbaijanis more and more had been keeping away from their primordial territories and going deep into dry steppes and waste highland areas of Azerbaijan, its capital’s slums.

Pashayev Atakhan, doctor of historical sciences Head of the state archives at the Cabinet of Ministers of the Azerbaijan Republic “Historical facts of Armenian’s actions in Azerbaijan land”. Baku-2003, p.232-245

153 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Azerbaijanis were also exposed to genocide.

This thought is not as disputable as it is unusual. It is accustomed to consider other nations to be victims of genocide. In addition, so much of absolute truth crushed down when it became possible to evoke facts that have been hid in the archives for a long time as x-files. The history of Azerbaijan is as tragic as the history of its neighbor: recently, regarding this, President Heydar Aliyev has signed a decree about the genocide of Azerbaijanis. However, the Armenian official government condemned these papers, which had been under a strong impact of the radical party "Dashnaksutun" lately. In addition, this is my opinion: it is immoral to divide nation according to whether they have suffered more or less, and it is immoral to try to usurp the right on grief and search for sympathy towards it. 35 years ago Azerbaijan celebrated jubilee of the Russian-Iranian Gulistan Peace Treaty. The holiday was called "The 150-th anniversary of Azerbaijan's annexation to Russia". The posters glued all over the walls of the houses in Baku showed us two girls smiling and hugging each other, standing against the background of the farm field: a blue-eyed blond in a red sarafan* and a tall brunet in a white and blue national dress. "Kumach's"* slogans were glorifying the Russian-Azeri friendship; television and movie theaters were demonstrating the picture "Bakhtiyar", where the young hero was singing in a pretty good alto: "Russia-I am your native son"; at the banquets Nicholas Podgorni was dancing "lezginka"* together with the members of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of Azerbaijan and the guests from the rest of the brother republics. Only the main thing was missing - an attempt to explain impartially why the leaders of the largest nation of Transcaucasus annexed it to Russia. However, the choice was realized. Azerbaijanis, who belonged to the Shiite branch of Islam religion, could not strive for the power of Ottoman sultan- sacred head of Sunni Moslems. The Turkish roots and language was an obstacle to the complete integration into the Persian society. And on the other hand, the power of the Russian czar, - absolute in eastern way and strong, enlightened in western way- seemed to be the sample of power and justice to many Azeri khans, who declared themselves the vassals of the Russian czar. The aristocracy of Azerbaijan looking forward to becoming a part of the ruling class of Russia, actively began being accustomed to the European civilization. Beys, who received officer ranks in the Russian Army, started speaking French, and even more, they wrote poems and plays in this language. The Russian service men and diplomats, who were the best Orientalists of that time, considered the new citizen of the country a constructive element for Russia. And they complained of the fact that the officials of the citizenship administration, who were replacing the service men, didn't know Islam and were discriminating Moslems in their rights. Petersburg did not worry about the loyalty of Azerbaijanis until the moment, when Russia added Yerevan and Nakhchivan khanates that bordered Turkey. These territories populated by Azerbaijanis and bordering the enemy nation-state seemed dangerous to strategists, who did not realize the essence of the Sunni-Shiite contradictions. The top level of the Russian ruling class worked out a plan of populating the strap of land between Azerbaijanis and Turks by representatives of other faith that is Armenians. This idea was especially defended by a Russian diplomat of Armenian origin colonel Lazarev. He stated that Armenians needed "to be returned to Yerevan, Nakhchivan and Karabakh, from where their ancestors were forced to flee to Turkey and Persia". Alexander Griboyedov*, who knew the history of the region, named these statements absolutely groundless and appealed to explained Azerbaijanis that Armenians would be migrated to their lands temporarily. Soon Griboyedov perished in Persia... General Paskevich was one of the supporters of the Russia's relying on the Moslem population of the region. To his mind, the Karabakh, Yerevan and Nakhchivan cavalries were included in Russian forces during the regular Russian-Turkish war. They were assigned to protect the boarders with Persia. The counter Paskevich highly appreciated the military valor of Azerbaijanis. Thanks to his petition, the emperor Nicholas I rewarded the service men of the Moslem provinces with his banners. But after the general's return to Petersburg, the hostile treatment towards Moslems (which is understandable for the country, which has been fighting with Turks and for a long time), lead to the fact that Nakhchivan and Yerevan khanates were announced an Armenian province, which seemed to Russian military men to be a springboard for wars against Turkey. Of course the point was obtaining Konstantinopol* and control of the straits. Thus, the first immigrants from Turkey - 8 thousand Armenian families started appearing in Nakhchivan. In Turkey according to the Moslem rights, Armenians were a part of the "protected population" and were supposed to develop trade, crafts and industry. Considering them to be infringed upon their political rights, they were eager to immigrate to the Christian Russia. 154 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------According to the Russian historian N.Shavrova, just in the years of 1828-1830 more than 100 thousand Armenians were settled on the best fiscal lands of Karabakh and Yerevan (present Armenia) regions, where the number of Armenian population was insignificant. They were given 200 thousand dessiatina* of the private Moslem lands. For comparison: Russians were given about 70 thousand dessiatina of land. Out of 1.2 million of all the immigrants to Transcaucasus Armenians made up 1 million. Encouraged by the government, newcomers without land they turned into influential part of the Caucasian society. In Tiflis and Baku, these former Turkish Armenians formed bourgeoisie strata, which controlled the trade and a big share of oil industry. Keeping in touch with relatives living in Turkey they formed local organizations of the revolutionary party "Dashnaktsutun" in these cities. This party is famous for its terrorist activity, aimed at establishing an independent Armenian nation-state within the Armenian boarders of the II-III centuries. (According to the Armenian version, it included the territory of the Middle East and the whole Transcaucasus). The First World War and the Russian Revolution considerably speeded up the activity of the Dashnaks*. The next wave of Turkish Armenians' immigration on Russian territory (Yerevan and Nakhchivan) took place in 1915 after the unsuccessful attempt of establishing an Armenian state in Turkey. The Dashnak armed divisions blamed Azerbaijanis in their failure, saying that Azerbaijanis were out of this Armenian-Turkish conflict. Since the year of 1918 population started to be driven away from Yerevan and other places populated by Azerbaijanis. Andranik, an Armenian officer who had been chased by Turks himself, ruined more than 40 Azeri villages in Nakhchivan and Zangazur. In Zangazur alone more than 10 thousand people were killed, (the third of it were children). After that, Andranik sent a telegram to the Chairman of the Baku Communa, Stepan Shaumian, in which he declared himself supporter of the Soviet government. However, Shaumian was already surrounded by distinctive supporters of the new government members of Baku Soviet. On March 18, the Dashnak armed divisions encouraged by Shaumian organized Azeri massacre in Baku, under pretense of fighting with the counterrevolution. 12 thousand people were killed, several Moslem blocks of the city were burnt down, and the main Baku mosque was fired at. The massacres were stopped after the energetic interference of other Baku commissars - Petrov and Japaridze, who threatened to start shelling the Armenian blocks of the city. The Dashnak armed divisions withdrawn from Baku, ruined and plundered the ancient capital of Azerbaijan - Shamakhi, Guba and other cities. And Shaumian, explaining his alliance with Dashnaks, wrote, that while struggling with the enemies of the Soviet government he, purposely wanted it to look like a national massacre in order not to let announce Baku the capital of Azerbaijan striving for independence. In 1918-1919, about 280 thousand Azerbaijanis were driven away from Yerevan, no less that 70 thousand were killed. What else can we name this, but genocide? In addition, this crime seems even more pointless and cruel (if that is possible) when one realizes: people were killed even not for their nationality, but for its similarity with the other one, ethnically relative nationality, they were revenging for what Turks have done once. The history has not known anything like that before. In Yerevan and partially in Tiflis the process of "de-Azerbaijanization" of historically Azeri lands began. Armenian ones replaced more than 400 Azeri place-names, many Azeri cultural monuments were destroyed, and none was left out of 14 mosques in Yerevan. If in 1920 Azerbaijanis were making up 45% of the population of Armenia, then in 1988 they were only 6%. Josef Stalin considered it his duty to continue the czar's policy of conquering the Black Sea strait. With this aim, "to strengthen the rears" in 1948 he permitted repatriation of Armenians abroad. By 1953, about 150 thousand Azerbaijanis were moved out of Armenia in order to make room for the repatriates. Since Turkey as a NATO member has lost its military independence, it seems that it is high time to reject the stereotypes, dividing nations into outsiders and ours. Though the Central Committee department on international relationships could have made an efficient report to the General Secretary, saying that during the Russian-Turkish war Azerbaijanis were fighting for Russia only, closed his eyes on the proscription of the last 200 thousand Azerbaijanis from Armenia in 1988. The Soviet troops watched passively the proscription of Azerbaijanis from Armenia. By that time, the leaders of "Dashnaktsutun" have already moved from Athens to Yerevan. The further we go, the more we see. At the beginning of 1992, just when Karabakh war was in full swing, Vice Prime Minister of Armenia Grant Bagratyan addressed to Yegor Gaydar, who was carrying out the duties of the Prime Minister of Russia. Bagratyan asked Moscow's permission to organize production of assembling- constructing, sport and hunting cartridges. Gaydar's resolution said: "To the Ministry of Industry of Russia (Mr. Titkin). Please discuss and make a decision. "As if it was not clear what these cartridges would be used for. The Russian-Armenian cooperation that starting with the production of cartridges grew into the famous large scaled deliveries of armament to Armenia. And while talking about the vulnerability of this country, which 155 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------is "doomed to alliance with Russia" it is ignored that none of the neighbor states claims its territory. Iran and Georgia are friends with Armenia. There is a large Armenian community in Istanbul, members of which are even in the parliament, in Istanbul only there are more than 10 newspapers and magazines published in Armenian language. Isn't this the base for strong future relationships between two neighbor states, which are interested economically in each other? Now, when 1 million of Azerbaijanis had been driven off their lands we can hear: Russia just like the US needs a advanced post in Islamic world, and Armenia, "surrounded with enemies" is something like a Russian Israel, ready to defend Russia's interests in the region. However, the theorists are using 30-year-old American intellectual working-outs. Israel did oppose Arabs. However, Azerbaijan is a member of CIS, it is Russia's ally. In addition, the United States never supported Israel against the countries that they had oil interests in, they were never against the countries that were culturally and economically oriented on the USA. Finally, despite the long war with Arabs, in Israel 14% of citizen profess Islam, and the Arabic language is considered the second state language. Having paraphrased the famous apothegm of Nietzsche, we can say: stereotypes are worse enemies of the truth than lies. Politics are history turned into the future. In addition, it cannot succeed, if untrue stereotypes of the past are in its base. Czar Nicholas I did not know the difference between Shiites and Sunnis; the General Secretary Stalin did not admit moral limits in expanding the empire; General Secretary Gorbachev kept on dividing nations into enemies, and ours, which led to the collapse of the country. The Azerbaijanis had paid completely with the blood of their sons and with their lands for being accustomed to the European civilization.

By: Grigory Volinski, candidate of historical sciences. http://www.zerbaijan.com/azeri/genocide_quotes.htm

156 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Azerbaijani Genocide 31 March 1918: Don’t Forget Bloodiest Pages of History

In 1918, while the entire world was involved hitherto unprecedented in the history of mankind war, the Armenian armed brigades, using the anarchic situation created relative to the collapse of the Ottoman and Russian empires, through terror, has tried to create own state, Armenia, on the territory of regions Anatolia (Turkey) and Southern Caucasus. To this end, receiving broad support from the Bolshevik Russia, the Armenian formation on 30, March 31 and April 1 committed the carnage in Baku against the Muslim population, cruelly destroying up to 15 thousand people. The events in Baku were well planned and were implemented by the military formations Armenian terrorist organization Dashnaktsutyun and Bolsheviks. It is noteworthy that at the time Baku was under the administration of Baku Commune, consisting mainly Armenian and Slavic origin Kommissars (Ministers). Chairman of the commune was, the representative of Lenin Armenian origin Stepan Shaumyan. Dashnaktyutun and Bolsheviks looking for the cause and to forcibly change the ethnic composition of Baku. It should be noted that the six months before the genocide, Azerbaijani party Musavat during the elections in Baku City Council won three times more votes than the Bolsheviks. This could not alert in Baku Bolsheviks, as Baku was one of the few industrial centers former Russian Empire. In addition, it was actually the only center of oil production in which so craved Bolshevik power in Russia. After the funeral of Azerbaijani philanthropist Zeynalabdin Tagiyev's son, Mohammed who died in Lenkoran held in Baku, the officers were present at the regiment, which served late, had to go back to Lenkoran with the military ship "Evelyn". Armenians immediately spread rumors about that Azeri officers have ordered the destruction of the Russian population of Mughan, region in the Southern part of Azerbaijan. Taking advantage of the situation committee headed by Stepan Shaumian, disarmed officers from the ship. Muslim organizations tasked committee to return the weapons of the Azerbaijani officers. However, in response Shaumyan announced the attack on the Azerbaijani population in Baku. Mass rioting and destruction of innocent civilians also continued in other settlements of Azerbaijan. So only Shamahi has been wiped off the face of the earth 58 villages, in Guba - 112 in Gyandja province - 272 (including 115 in Zangezur and 157 in Karabakh), in Irevan province - 211 in Kars area - 82 settlements, destroyed hundreds of thousands of Azerbaijanis, about a million people driven from their historical-ethnic lands. This is just an incomplete list of settlements destroyed, along with all its population. While Armenia and the Armenian Diaspora for many years are working for the recognition of the Armenian population resettlement events which took place in the former Ottoman Empire in the of 1915 as genocide, the events of March 31 insufficiently covered on the pages of world history. Azerbaijanis Genocide of 1918 was one of the bloodiest events in the history of Azerbaijan, along with the bloody tragedy in Baku in January 1990, and genocide in Khojaly in 1992. As can be seen only in the 20th century Armenian fascism, several times subjected to ethnic cleansing of Azerbaijanis living territory, ensuring that the territory of present-day Armenia is not available a single Azerbaijani town and none any Azerbaijani settled here. It was also expelled more than a million Azerbaijanis from Nagorny Karabakh and the surrounding occupied by Armenian forces, the seven administrative regions. In the territory of Armenia destroyed thousands of historical monuments belonging to the Azerbaijani history and culture, changed many names. According to the decree published during the presidency of Heydar Aliyev, on 26 March 1998 31 March an event has been officially recognized as Azerbaijanis Genocide Day. This ordinance is a vital step in restoring the historical reality of what happened. As can be seen, these events should not be forgotten, because as you can see from history, exposing events once again failed to hit the peaceful Azerbaijani population. On the other hand, the international community must also alert the genocide of Azerbaijanis in the events of March 31, 1918. This is the most humanity, remembering the bloody pages of its history, will get a chance to prevent the recurrence of such events.

http://www.turkishweekly.net/columnist/2874/ azerbaijani-genocide-31-march-1918-don- 39-t-forget-bloodiest-pages-of-history.html

157 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Mass displacement of the Armenians from Ottoman Empire and Iran into North Azerbaijan

Migration of ancestors of Armenians continued through the centuries as a stage-by-stage process from West to East: from Balkans, i.e. from Europe to Asia, Caucasus, including Azerbaijan. At the beginning of the XX century N.Adens, coryphaeus researcher on Armenia wrote: “in the VIII century B.C. in Fractiya, in Balkans the Cimmerians are emerged, which is according to ancient Egyptian scripts. Here they are entered in contract with ancestors of Armenians, which they take to the east, to Asia Minor” (N. Adens . Armenia – New encyclopedic dictionary. SPb, 1912, vol.3). I.Shopen, Russian researcher of Caucasus in XIX century also noted, “Armenians are strangers here. They are a branch of frigians and poliytsev, which came to northern valleys from Anatolian mountains” (I.Shopen, New notes on ancient history of Caucasus and its dwellers. SPb, 1896, p.26). Migration of this ethnos from one region to other does not evidence uniting of that ethnos in a same union. On the contrary, as N.Dubrovin wrote: “Being under the rule of various countries and spread almost across the whole world, Armenian tribe, being the subject of diverse climatic conditions, lifestyle and activities, has lost its common type.” (Dubrovin N. History of war and dominion of Russians in Caucasus. Vol.I, book 2, SPb, 1871, p.406). I think this phrase does not require any comment. Divided in 387 by Sassanid and Bezans Empires, Armenians, who lost their statehood, were prone to migration to the South Caucasus. By support of Arab caliphate, Armenian Grigorian Church suppressed Agvan church. (Caucasian Calendar for 1853. Tiflis, 1852, p.483). Armenian author V.Ishkhanyan at the start of XX century also confirms their arrival to South Caucasus during the last centuries: “True motherland of Armenians… is the Asia Minor, i.e. beyond the borders of Russia and except for several purely Armenian districts (first of all, Irevan province) Armenians came to various parts of Caucasus during the last centuries” (V.Ishkhanyan. Nationalities of Caucasus. SPb, 1916, p.18). Population of Artsak region of Albania was the subject of influence of Armenian Church. Russian historian I.Petrushevsky wrote, “Garabagh never belonged to cultural centers of Armenians”. He also wrote that Armenian Church in Albania “was the mean to Armenisize the country” (I.Petrushevsky. About pre- Christian beliefs of peasants in Nagorno Garabagh. B., 1930, p.8) this role of church is especially visible from the start of the VIII century. According to experts (prof. S.Onullahi, prof. V.Piriyev and others), the word Garabagh is met for the first time in the work “Cami-ettarix” by the author Rashiddaddin (1247-1318). Population of Garabagh, most of which consisted of Azerbaijani, was used without any decree the word Garabagh to name this region. In other words, emerging of toponyms as Artsakh, Uti and Garabagh belong to Azerbaijani and it is impossible to “appropriate” them. It is not accidental that the XVII century traveler Evliya Chelebi named Garabagh as “Small Azerbaijan”. During the rule of Shakh Abbas I the small administrative units – melikliks established in Garabagh, made significant efforts in order to assist Russians to invade Northern Azerbaijan, including Garabagh. Thus, in February of 1729 meliks wrote to the Peter II: We prostrate ourselves… please help us”. (P.G.Butkov. Materials for new history of Caucasus from 1722 to 1803, vol.I, SPb, 1869, p.47-48). Skills of Armenians in fabrication of false stories, no doubt, are related to their genes. For example, in 1790 they “wrote to Yekaterina that in surroundings of Shamakha only, there are 17 thousand armed Armenians. However, in fact, in 1811 of 24 thousand families in Shamakha khanate only 1500 were Armenian families. (F.Kocharli. Garabagh. Baku, 2002, p.128). In the XX century, 2 million Azerbaijani were exterminated by terror, deportation and genocide. In general, first arrival of Armenians into the Russia took place in the XIII century, during the rule of Russian tsars Galitsin and Danil. Russian-Armenian relations became even closer during the rule of Tsar Aleksey Mikhaylovich (1645-1676) and especially that of Peter I. Armenian Minas during his visit Peter I in 1714 gave thorough information about nature and economy of Caucasus and proposed to built a church on the coast of and upon necessity to use it as a fortress during war battles. The p.Sisyanov alone invited 16 thousand Assyrians in 1804 to the North Azerbaijan. (Kh.Verdiyeva, R.Husey-zadeh “Genealogy” of Armenians and their migration from Balkans to Caucasus. Baku, “Elm”, 2003, p.31). Let us consider another fact. In September of 1806 Russian Commandment of Caucasus troops was informed that 10 thousand Beyazit Armenians want to migrate to

158 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Irevan khanate of Azerbaijan. At the same time, Armenians migrated here assisted Russians to occupy these territories. General N.Sinyagin underlined Armenian assistance to Russian army to occupy the Northern Azerbaijan: “Armenians were distinguished by fearlessness and their loyalty to Russians” (Parsanyan V.A.History of Armenians. Yerevan, 1972. p.30). Armenians who moved here at the start of XIX century and earlier played a role of assisting factor in dividing of territory of Azerbaijani Turks into two portions. Thus, in 1822 Armenians of Kars and Erzerum provinces of Ottoman Empire wrote to General A.Yermolov: “arrival of Russians – our saviors” (Nersesyan M. From history of Russian-Armenian relations, volume 1, Yerevan, 1956, p.232). During Russian-Iran and Russian-Turk wars through 1804-1813 and 1826-1829 an active part while occupation of Azerbaijan territories took Katalikos of Armenians – Nerses, General Madatov of Armenian origin, heads of army units M.Vereiyan, G.Manucharyan and Colonel Kh.Lazarev, whose grandfather moved from Julfa to Russia in XVIII century. Manucharyan was awarded by the 4th degree Orders of Georgy, Vladimir and Anna. Kh.Lazarev in fact palyed a role of an assististant to A.Griboyedov while implementation of the XV Article of Turkmenchay Agreement, which envisaged Armenians migration to Northern Azerbaijan. (Ezov G.A. Relations of Peter I with Armenian nation. Documents. SPb, 1898, XII, XXIII). It is obvious that Agreement concluded between Sisyanov and Ibrahimkhalil khan on May 14, 1805 were signed with Azerbaijani because ethnic dominance was of Azerbaijani. At that period, there was no indication about Armenian community in Garabagh. They were just moved in this region. In 1828 on the territory of Irevan and Nakhchivan khanates a new administrative unit – Armenian province was established and of 1110 settlements here only 62 were Armenian villages. (B.A.Budagov, G.A.Geybullayev. Glossary of toponyms of Azerbaijani origin in Armenia. Baku, 1998, p.6). Thus, because of last Russian-Iran and Russian-Turk wars mass migration of Armenians took place. From Turkey 84000 and over 40000 Armenians from Iran were migrated to Irevan, Ganja and Garabagh khanates of Northern Azerbaijan and over 200000 desyatin of area were given to them. (History of Azerbaijan, Vol.IV, Baku, 200, p.49). If in 1832, about 91% of population of Garabagh was Azerbaijani and 8.4% Armenians, mass migration policy implemented by tsar Russia in the first half of the XIX century led to drop of a number of Azerbaijani to 64.8% while Armenians reach 34.8%. (History of Azerbaijan, Vol.IV, Baku, 200, p.49). Russian author N.Shavrova displays in his work published in 1911 that today in South Caucasus, especially in North Azerbaijan, of 1 300 000 Armenians 1 million were not the local population and were moved here as a result of Russian policy (N.Shavrov. New danger to Russian activity in Caucasus: future sale of Mugan to Iordanians. S.Petersburg, 1911, p.63-64). Thus, Armenians migrated to North Azerbaijan territories along for two centuries, 1531 years after 387, i.e. in 1918 created a country on ethnic-historic territories of Western Azerbaijan. They also succeeded to establish autonomy for Armenians in Garabagh by use of Soviet regime. Starting from 1988 Armenian terrorist and separatist groups occupied 20% of territory of Azerbaijan, exterminated 30 thousand people, wounded 50 thousand, forced to flee 1 million Azerbaijani people from their homelands. Successors of Peter I silently fulfilling his will aimed to use Armenians in Northern Azerbaijan territories as an ethnic barrier in order to further move to Fore Asia and Middle East. Gasym Bey Zakir went to Iran and “visiting Mehdigulu khan stayed a night in his house” and “after talks about 500 families from Soragly village at 12 trees distance on the other bank of Araz River were moved to Tug village on this bank of Araz.” (Gasym bey Zakir. Selected works. Baku, 1984, p.3-4). Panahali khan of Garabagh put the Shusha city foundation. Shusha in Azerbaijani Turkic means a highest place, pinnacle. It is ridiculous to try to make it Armenian. A.Bakhikhanov is correct while indicating that here City Novruz existed prior to Shusha and comparing it with Azerbaijani city Tebriz. Thus, mass migration of Armenians to North Azerbaijan, including Karabagh, in the first half of XIX century aimed at creating conditions favorable for future tragic events against Azerbaijani people.

Ali Mamedov http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

159 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Karabagh during the Azerbaijani Democratic Republic

Revolution of the October 1917 led to more tension in the country and gave a push to struggle for power in Azerbaijan. The struggle between Eser-Menshevik-Dashnak block and Bolsheviks in Baku resulted by victory of Bolsheviks. Meetings of Baku Soviet on October 31 and November 2, 1917 provided victory of Bolsheviks at the initial stage and announced the power of Soviets in Baku. Establishment of South Caucasian commissariat in Tiflis on November 15, 1917 had brought to dual power in Azerbaijan. One of the powers was Baku Soviet and the other was South Caucasus commissariat. South Caucasian commissariat ruled Baku and its nearby villages ruled by Baku Soviet and the rest territory of the country. In December of 1917 because of elections to Baku Soviet the creation of Bolshevik-Dashnak alliance made political situation in Azerbaijan much worse. In December of 1917 assignment of S.Shaumyan as a commissar for extraordinary situations in Caucasus and policy implemented in Zangezur district and other portions of Karabagh created situation favorable for atrocities done by Armenians. Armenians supported by Bolshevik Russia attempted to create a state because of Azerbaijan territories and for this, they used any disgusting mean. They even participated in organizing of protests of peasants in Karabagh. S.Shaumyan repeatedly appealing to a Moslem population of South Caucasus called for occupation of properties of local wealthy people. In the beginning of 1918, the movement of peasants started in Shusha and Javanshir districts lasted for a long time. Villagers in Yevlakh, Garyagin (Fizuli) and other areas attacked local authority bodies, occupy private territories and killed some landowners. By creating political confrontation in Karabagh Armenians tried to ease fulfillment of their own purposes. Armenians relied upon support of Russia through activity of S.Shaumyan and others. Armed robber groups of Dashnak General Andronik entered Karabagh and reached area at 35 km distance from Shusha. Groups of Andronik willfully acting were engaged in plundering in some areas of the region, including Cherabert, Verende, Dizak and attempted to exterminate Turk-Moslem population. After this, Andronik attacked Zangezur. In May-August of 1918, his groups occupied Sisyan area of Zangezur and started “ethnic cleansing” there. M.Namazaliyev, head of Zangezur district, in his report sent on September 11 of 1918 to Ministry of Internal Affairs of ADR had noted that armed forces under rule of Andronik frequently attack Moslem villages and exterminate population irrespective to the gender and age. To stop atrocities against Azerbaijani population and to save Azerbaijani the Ottoman Empire - Turkey in the fall of 1918 sent its troops to Shusha in amount of 400 and about 2 thousand soldiers to Khankendi. According to trap of Mudros agreement concluded on October 30, 1918, Turkish forces left Azerbaijan and English forces, which supported Armenians, entered Baku on November 17. In December of 1918 England sent its units with two armor cars into Shusha. Mission of English militaries were located in Shusha at that period. The aim of the mission was to control local authorities in Karabagh. Later in Shusha there was established the department of “Committee of American assistance to Middle East”. The USA desired to keep political and economical control over Karabagh by that Department. Activity of the American Department caused discontent of local population. In the end of 1918 and beginning of 1919, there was a complicated situation in Karabagh. Here, the activities of National Committees of Moslems and Armenians were intensive. Armenians National Committee toady to English mission and fulfilled their instructions without any objection. On the other hand, Armenians interfered activity of Azerbaijan government and attempted to destroy situation. In the end of 1918 and beginning of 1919 there were more attacks of gangs of Andronik on villages of Zangezur and killing of civil population. Shusha was full of refugees from destructed Turkic-Moslem villages. There were about 8300 and in Jevanshir district about 2500 refugees. Authority of ADR taking into account-complicated situation in Garabagh decided it necessary to establish the temporal authority of General-Governor in Zangezur, Shusha, Jevanshir and Jebrail districts. On January 29, 1919 meeting of Azerbaijan government the report on “Assignment of General-Governor to districts of Jevanshir, Shusha, Jebrail and Zangezur” was delivered and Khosrov bey Sultanov was assigned as a General-Governor. The decision has been made on rendering of 5 mln.manats for activity of General- Governor from a 20 mln.manats fund of Ministry. 160 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------On February 12, 1919, Kh.Sultanov arrived in Shusha and started to fulfill his functions. However, authorities of Armenia objected this. On January 31, 1919 in a response telegram to note of S.Tigranyan, Foreign Minister of Armenia, the A.Ziyadkhan, acting Foreign Minister of Azerbaijan, had stated that any objection to establishment of General-Governor is baseless, because those territories belong to ADR. A.Ziyadkhan, in his telegram evaluated the objection of Armenian government as attempt to interfere into internal affairs of Azerbaijan. It must be noted, that in June of 1919 Regional Committee of Bolshevik party was created in Karabagh. For this, the important role belongs to Kamran Agazadeh, sent from Baku Committee of the party. Odjakgulu Musayev, Husi Hajiyev, Neriman Abdullayev, Suren Shadunts and others were the activists of Regional Committee. Regional and District Committees of Karabagh paid a special attention to creation of party cells, which were created in such villages as Gocamamedli, Khatynbulaq, Pirahmedli, Horadiz, Baby, Garyagin, Juvarly, Hadrud, etc. By the autumn of 1919 18 party cells was in Garyagin and 20 in Hadrud. One of the major tasks of Karabagh branch of the party consisted in strengthening of “internationalism”. Attacks of Armenian armed forces continued through the end of March of 1920 and start of the April. These attacks resulted in abandoning of some villages by their dwellers. Thus, period through 1918-1920 is featured by continuous armed attacks of Armenians over Karabagh and Zangezur territories. Due to complicated situation in Karabagh, the ADR government had sent there a contingent of troops, a large portion of which was located in Khankendi. Battalions and squadrons were also located in Shusha, Khojaly, Agdam, Askeran, Jebrail and other places. Because of some measures undertaken by Azerbaijani Democratic Republic, it was possible to repulse territorial claims and ethnic cleansing attempts of Armenians. After occupation of Azerbaijan by Russia’s Bolsheviks on April 27 of 1920, Armenians became more active. They made territorial claims for Nakhchivan, Garabagh and Zangezur areas after establishment of Soviet ruling in those regions. Russia’s support rendered to Armenia or in other words, requirements of strategic interests of Soviet Russia led to loose of Zangezur region by Azerbaijan to benefit of Armenians. After resolutely expressed denial to annex Karabagh to Armenia, they set gaining of autonomy as a primary goal. Almaz Zulfaligizi http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

161 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Deportation of the Azerbaijanis from Armenia through 1948-1952

Proclaiming Soviet power in Armenia and Azerbaijan did not remove the issue of Karabagh from agenda, the issue just transformed into other plain. This was explained by existence of idea of “great Armenia from sea to sea”, actively supported by dashnaks at the turn of XIX-XX centuries, had continued and had many supporters in already communist Armenia. In addition, this was natural, because several generations of Armenians have been brought up by this idea. That is why, one of the leaders of dashnaks Kachaznuni in 1923 outspokenly said to other members of party: “Dashnatsyutun led Armenian issue and brought political liberation of Armenians to definite point, and from this point to the next they have to be replaced by Armenians-Bolsheviks… Armenians-Bolsheviks are dashnaktsakans, the only dashnaktsakans today, and more dashnaktsakans than me or you”. Experienced politician being excellently aware of psychology of his nation made a correct prediction. In fact, officials of communist Armenia in 30-ies started the campaign for change of Azerbaijani geographic names in the Republic to that of Armenian. Based on resolution of Supreme Soviet of Armenia dated from January 3, 1935 in the Republic the names of 51 Azerbaijani villages were changed. Later, especially in 1946- 1952 and through 60-80-ies this campaign gained large-scaled nature and by the start of Karabagh conflict in 1988 over 600 Azerbaijani toponyms were changed to Armenian ones. This was a specially developed policy of authorities of Armenia for liquidation of evidences of Azerbaijani presence in the region. Then, it was the turn of Azerbaijani population and Kurds-Moslems. The excuse for this was found soon: immediately after end of the World War II in many foreign Armenian colonies, the movement started for returning back to homeland. Mainly due to activity of , Stalin regarded to this with favor and in November of 1945 gave his permission to organize repatriation of Armenians from abroad into Soviet Armenia. Since at the start of 1946 a number of those, who wanted to come back to Armenia, reached 130 thousand, the Committee was created for reception and settling of repatriated Armenians. Taking favor of this, then head of Communist party of Armenia Grigoriy Arutyunov in November of 1945 appealed to Stalin with letter requiring inclusion of DGAR into Armenia as a Karabagh region. According to order of Stalin, the Secretary of Central Committee of Communist Party (b) Malenkov sent an inquiry about this proposal of Arutyunov to Mir Jafar Bagirov, the secretary of communist party of Azerbaijan. Bagirov proposed other solution, that is, the exchange of territories: all territory of DGAR is given to Armenia, except for Shusha region populated mostly by Azerbaijani. Instead, three regions of Armenia, adjacent to Azerbaijan and populated mostly by Azerbaijani go to Azerbaijan. Such version clearly dissatisfied Armenians and they decided to temporarily remove the issue of DGAR from agenda and, first, absolutely resolve “Azerbaijani problems” in Armenia itself. In this case, also, Armenian authorities found support of Stalin. By the hand of “nations father” on March 10, 1948 there was signed the resolution N 754 of USSR’s Soviet of Ministers “About measures for move of kolkhoz members and other Azerbaijani population from Armenian SSR to Kur-Araz lowland of Azerbaijan SSR”. According to this resolution over 100000 people “voluntarily” during three years period had to move from five mountain regions of Armenia – Azizbekov, Ekhegnadzor, Sisian, Vedi (later renamed into Ararat region), Basarkecher (later- Vardenis) - into waterless Mil-Mugan steppe. According to plan, for the first year move of 10000 Azerbaijani was scheduled, in 1949 – 40000 and in the next year – 50000. According to resolution all this implemented in order to increase population of those regions of Azerbaijan where …cotton was cultivated. However, true reason was explained in Article 11 of the resolution, which said: “Give permission to Soviet of Ministers of Armenian SSR to use houses left free by Azerbaijani population … for settlement of Armenians arrived from foreign countries to Armenian SSR”. Thus, for the third time in XX century the withdrawal of Azerbaijani and Kurds from Armenia took place, but this time it was well organized and under the control of state structures. The process was ceased with death of Stalin. By the start of 1953 a number of forcibly moved Azerbaijani and Kurds reached 150.000 people. Since it was difficult to locate all of them in steppe areas, part of them was moved to new cities, which were under construction at that period – Sumgait and Mingechevir. Arif Yunusov http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

162 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Azerbaijan-Armenia agreement and conference (1919)

Armenians can characterize November of 1919 as a month of active and tense diplomatic confrontation, as well as a lot of correspondence of various kinds, meetings and agreements caused by another round of provocations. Even before the situation in Zangezur was strained, both sides agreed to hold a conference in Baku. After negotiations, N.Yusifbeyli together with M.N.Hajinski, member of Azerbaijan delegation to the Paris Peace Conference, and Alshibaya, Ambassador of Georgia in Baku went to Tiflis on November 20 (in some sources on the 19th). Through November 20-22, delegations from Azerbaijan and Armenia (the latter was headed by A.Khatisyan) held direct bilateral negotiations (based on proposal of J. Ray, representative of the USA in Caucasus). Negotiations revealed serious divergence in formulations of basic clauses and separate provisions concerning the problem of cease of military actions in Zangezur. In order to create a ground for the conference both sides conveyed their proposals to J.Ray on November 22 and requested him to take upon a function of mediator. After additional meetings and negotiations on November 23, 1919, the agreement between Azerbaijan and Armenia had been signed by the mediation of Americans. The agreement was signed by N.Yusifbeyli and A.Khatisyan, heads of Azerbaijan and Armenia governments, J.Ray, representative of the USA in a position of guarantee and E. Gekechkori, Foreign Affairs Minister of Georgia. Agreement consisted of five clauses envisaged the following: 1. Armenia and Azerbaijan undertake to stop current clashes and do not use weapons once again. 2. Armenia and Azerbaijan governments agree to repair and open roads to Zangezur and implement measures for safe movement through those roads. 3. Armenia and Azerbaijan governments undertake to solve all disputes, including border issues, through peace negotiations. In case when result will not be achieved by, peace negotiations both governments agree to choose a neutral person for position of the third party-judges and accept its decisions as a must; now such neutral person is Colonel J.Ray. 4. It is agreed to hold Armenian-Azerbaijan conference on November 26, 1919. 5. The agreement is taken into account from the day of signing and will be in force since the day of ratification by both Republics’ parliaments. Concluded agreement was temporary. That was because a whole set of disputable matters between two countries had to be solved at the future Armenian-Azerbaijan conference in accordance with that agreement. Touching its results, it must be noted that this agreement was not beneficial for Azerbaijan; on the contrary, it damaged political –military interests and positions of Azerbaijan. By its content, the agreement did not significantly change the situation and did not solve territorial disputes. It failed to define precise and clear principles for future solution of discords between two Republics; in fact, it meant “status quo”. The agreement only legalized the actual situation and envisaged mutual cease of military actions and necessity of negotiations in case of emerging conflicts. The second and the major point is that believing into the agreement, Azerbaijan soon withdrawn its military forces from Zangezur. Similar to the situation with Karabagh, the Armenia upon deciding that the situation will not be beneficial for it, in aim to exert influence on Azerbaijan to stop “military actions” had appealed to Georgia, namely to Uordop and Ray and the appeal gave its negative result. Armenia, taking advantage from the situation had violated the agreement and immediately deployed additional units of its regular troops in Zangezur. Armenian armed forces mercilessly slaughtered civil Turkish population in Zangezur and Dereleyaz districts. The third, this agreement did not provide the peace and stability in the region due to it being the diplomatic trick of Armenians. On contrary, it led to further deepening of political controversy and military conflict between two states. Starting from the first days since signing of the agreement on November 23, 1919 Armenians intensified military actions in Zangezur. Touching the position of representations of western countries in Caucasus, it must be noted that as in previous cases they were satisfied only by issuing diplomatic notes and did not attempted to regulate the problem in a way which will suite both sides. Azerbaijan-Armenian conference was held through December 14-21, 1919 in Baku. APP (Azerbaijan People Party) was represented by F.Khoyski (chairman), M.Hajinsky and R.Vekilov and Armenian side was 163 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------represented by Arutyunants (chairman), Argutinsky, Dolokurov and Bekzadyan. Major aspects of negotiations at the conference are the next: 1. Azerbaijan delegation (F.Khoysky and M.Hajinsky) defined the major task of the conference as resolving territorial-borders disputes according to agreement from November 23. In this respect, they suggested to discuss at first the territorial problems. Armenian delegation (Arutunyants and Bekzadyan) responded that it is not the correct time and there are no necessary conditions for resolving of the territorial disputes. They insisted that at first the problems of refugees and temporary demarcation borders should be considered. In this case, F.Khoysky underlined that there will be no use of temporary borders-demarcation line and stressed that considering diplomatic statement of November 2 as “Status quo” the discussion of territorial claims should not be delayed. 2. There were defined positions in respect of some aspects of territorial problem: · define all aspects of the problem and speakers, make it clear why borders have to be temporarily defined (F.Khoysky); · postponement of the problem solution due to unavailability of participating sides (Arutunyants) · immediate start of negotiations (Bekzadyan) · make clear position of Armenian side in respect of the problem (Vekilov). 3. As a result of further exchange of ideas Azerbaijan delegation suggested to discuss territorial problems as a whole and under present situation to solve the problem only by defining demarcation line. This conclusion proceeded from a number of causes: · unconformity of position of Armenian representatives; · unclear intentions of Armenians; · extreme complexity of the problem; · sharply distinguished approaches of both governments; · possible negative results of distinct bordering at present situation. 4. To the end of negotiations there were acute disputes concerning agreement of November 23. Arutunyants stated that the agreement defines demarcation line or “modus vivende” and the agreement can be approved once again and proposed to continue negotiations in Tiflis. Azerbaijan diplomats reminded that immediately after signing of November 23 agreement the Armenia violated the agreement (M.Hajinsky) and underlined that the conference has no authority to approve the agreement (F.Khoysky). 5. At the second plenary session of the conference the following proposals were expressed: a) to stop military actions between Republics; b) in respect of all controversial problems to make positions totally clear through negotiations (Argutinsky and Dolqorukov). In general, the conference did not clarified relations between two countries and did not gain any progress in solution of territorial-border disputes. Ismayil Musa http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

164 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Anti-Azerbaijani activity of the Armenian extremists in Karabagh (1918-1920)

Armenian political organizations created mechanism of transfer of nonsense ideas about “Great Armenia from sea to sea” into the plain of concrete military-political events, expressed in their anti- Azerbaijan activity through 1918-1920. Proclaiming of Azerbaijan Republic on May 28, 1918 in Tiflis and organizing of its government on the same day created new political realities, which had to be taken into account by Armenian political organizations. They faced a vital necessity to change their tactics in respect of narrower sphere of activity for reaching hegemony in Caucasus. They constantly attempted to destabilize the situation. A special concern of Armenians caused the fact of assignment of Kh.P.Sultanov for position of General -Governor of Karabagh according to decree of Ministers Council of Azerbaijan Republic dated from January 15, 1919. Protests against this assignment poured out from Armenian political parties operated in Azerbaijan, as well as from those in Yerevan. Acute discussions took place in the Parliament. In the end, Foreign Minister of ADR demanded from M.Kh.Tekinsky, the diplomatic representative of Azerbaijan in Armenia, to inform officially government of Armenia that Khosrov Pasha bek Sultanov was assigned by decree of Azerbaijan government and was recognized by Union’s Command on April 3 as a General Governor…”. During the whole spring of 1919, the Dashnak fraction in the Parliament actively protested against activity of Kh.Sultanov. Peak of this political turmoil was in June of 1919, which coincided with higher activity of Armenian nationalists in the region. It is not accidental that all these excesses happened simultaneously with emerging danger of Denikin attack to Azerbaijan and Georgia. Armenians in their insinuations stepped over all permissible frontiers. Now they demanded to take Kh.P.Sultanov into the court… “All directions made by General Governor about expected riots of Armenians – said dashnaks - are speculations of government spies. General Governor has actual information that Armenian population did not go further passive non-obedience to Governor and did not have any aggressive intentions, no special preparations were undertaken in the city…”. Undoubtedly, this was a lie. In fact, the situation was different. “Because he has exceeded his authority the General Governor must be immediately sacked and taken into the court” – rudely thought dashnak deputies. Thus, Armenians claims clearly gained a form of ultimatum. To compromise meant to make a dangerous precedent for another twist of pressure to Azerbaijan government and Parliament. At the meeting of Azerbaijan parliament on July 7, 1919 the dashnak, Chubaryan doubted objectivity of Azerbaijan deputies in respect of events in Karabagh. As he had stated outspokenly: “Position of Armenians has military-strategic value”, and thus he closely approached to correct evaluation of events in west of Azerbaijan Republic. Doctor K.Karabekov has unmasked Armenians fabrications, member of Commission sent to Karabagh by Azerbaijan government. In his speech from tribune of Parliament, he underlined that “Armenian population of Karabagh until recently was managed independently by their own national council and their internal order was unknown to us… Such situation was in Shusha, in residence of General Governor… Members of Armenian National Council did not want to allow expansion of Azerbaijan power over Armenian part of city.” Further he noted that according to opinions of Armenians, which were in records of Commission members, there “was dominated another power – irresponsible gang, which terrorized the Armenian population and did not obey Armenian National Council”. At the same time, Armenian National Council did not want to make any compromise and in fact acted against Azerbaijan government. “In areas – said K.Karabekov – where there is a power represented by Armenian National Council happens something strange…”. It was established that chauvinist organizations of Armenians, operated in Shusha and Zangezur, had “political and financial ties” to Yerevan. All money were delivered here from Armenia as it was made clear while a search in house of dashnak Arzumanov in Karabagh. Representatives of Armenian political parties in Azerbaijan Parliament, in fact, acted as advocates of dashnak Armenia and its spies in Armenia. Their lies caused contradictory attitude of Azerbaijan democracy. On the one hand, it has become clear that dashnaks are unhidden enemies of independent Azerbaijan and it is very difficult to reach agreement with them. On the other hand, Azerbaijani deputies had shown patience and willingness while understanding that history will verdict who wanted a peace and cooperation and who by any means attempted to mask aggression and expansion. Resolution of Armenian fraction for Karabagh was rejected by the Parliament. Armenian government sent 400 thousands rubles monthly to Armenian National Council. A whole organization of rebellious units with participation of regular officers assigned by Ararat government was 165 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------discovered in Shusha. Armenian National Council and Armenian organizations here served exclusively against Azerbaijan government (underlined by the author). Assignment by Azerbaijan government of Kh.Sultanov to a position of General Governor in Jabrail, Shusha, Zangezur regions caused a serious trouble of Armenian party officials and triggered a next round of tension in Armenian-Azerbaijan relations. After arrival of General Governor to Shusha, Armenians did not meet him because they were terrorized by a group of “dashnaks” and stated that they are ready to recognize officials sent by Azerbaijan government. Measures, undertaken by Kh.Sultanov for normalization of situation in Garabagh met fierce resistance Armenian nationalists. Agents of Ararat party “Dashnaktsutun” and local “National Council” fulfilling subversive activity and attempted to destabilize situation in Karabagh and burn the fire of ethnic clashes. It must be noted also, that there are undeniable proofs that National Councils and parties ruling here acted according to instructions and “… on behalf of Armenian government”, which gave them full authority. Position of National Council of Armenians of Karabagh were evaluated by Englishmen as sign that Armenians-dashnaks do not want peace and as uneasy element (underlined by the author) must be arrested and sent out of Karabagh. Foreign Affairs Ministry of Armenia protested the indicated note on January 26, 1919. Armenians insistently claimed establishment of Armenian rule in those areas of Karabagh, which populated by Armenians. However, in fact, the situation was different and expansionist aspirations of Armenians were directed for larger territories, imaginary called by them as “Great Armenia”. They also demanded establishment of civil ruling “without mentioning the Republic’s name…” I. One of the serious obstacles of development of Azerbaijan state at important historic period – 1917- 1920 was the outspoken, cynical and inhuman expansionist policy of occupation and annexation of Azerbaijan territories fulfilled by dashnak Armenia, thoroughly shown in activity of Armenian political organizations in Azerbaijan. II. Proclaiming of Azerbaijan independence over 1918-1920 was marred by aggression of dashnak Armenia in Karabagh, Zangezur and Nakhchyvan, which stimulated by activity of Armenian political organizations. In this respect, it was vitally important: a) to reach national reconciliation and consensus among all political parties of Azerbaijan; b) to strengthen constitutional order of the Republic; c) globalization of military policy, which penetrates all spheres of life under extreme conditions of occupation of Azerbaijan territories. Latifa Mamedova http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

166 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Ethno-political changes in West Azerbaijan in the XIX-XX centuries

It is known, that in the XI – start of XIX centuries in all areas of Azerbaijan state Gregorian Armenians constituted minority. They constituted minority in Caucasian territories of the state. Here Gregorian Armenians included Armenians and Albanians strongly influenced by Armenians and which populated areas of Nakhchyvan, Zangezur, Lori, foremountain areas of Karabagh, Ganja and Gazakh. Population of Chukhursaad according to data of Ottoman census and taking into account my corrections due to unaccounted local Shiites in 1590 (provinces of Irevan and Nakhchivan) constituted 120000 people (77.5% of Azerbaijani, 22.5% of Armenians) and in 1728 (the same provinces + Shuragel) – 183000 people, of these 77.5% Azerbaijani and 22.5% Armenians. Among population of Garabagh area (provinces Garabagh, Ganja, Shamshadil and Lori) in 1728 there were 69% of Azerbaijani and 31% of Gregorian Armenians. According to my evaluations in Shuragel 27000 Azerbaijani and 2700 Armenians had lived. Comparison of data of cameral descriptions of 1832, 1842, 1852, 1863 and in 1873 with lists of families made in 1886 and census of 1897 recovered that census of 1832 unaccounted 45% of population of Chukhursaad and 50% of Pambak-Shuragel. Analysis of incomplete statistical data, account of internal and external migration allowed defining a quantity and ethnic composition of Chukhursaad population and its provinces: in 1801 – 247000 people (161000 Azerbaijani, 41000 Kurds and 45000 Armenians, in 1826 – 299000 people (188000 Azerbaijani, 52000 Kurds and 58000 Armenians) and in 1832 – 357000 (143000 Azerbaijani, 19000 Kurds and 193000 Armenians). A special value has change of ethnos ratio in Pambak- Shuragel: in 1801 of 51000 people the 87.2% were Azerbaijani, 12.8% Armenians; in1826 of 21000 people 27.5% were Azerbaijani and 72.5% Armenians. The major cause of radical change of population content is emigration in 1801-1813 of over 6000 Azerbaijani families to Kars and Irevan and migration of 1500 Armenian families to previous location of those Azerbaijani in 1804-1810 and 1823. In the end of XVIII- start of XIX centuries the Caucasus, which was within the sphere of military and political interests of Russia, underwent political, as well as constant demographic changes, which followed Russia’s interference into Moslem countries. From military-strategic considerations, many thousands of Armenians were directed into bordering Moslem territories and located in most important directions: Akhaltsisk, Shuragel, Irevan, Nakhchivan and Karabagh. Sharp change in demographic balance of Chukhursaad took place in 1827-1831. Throughout of 1827- 1828 up to 78000 Moslems died and emigrated. 5.7 thousand Azerbaijani families and 2.3 thousand Kurdish families went to Iran; the rest went to Turkey, including 1 thousand Azerbaijani families and 2.6 Kurdish families. Instead of them in 1828-1831 into Chukhursaad there were migrated up to 140000 Christians – Armenians (62000 from Iran and 78000 from Turkey), which constituted 2/3 from a total number of Armenian migrants to South Caucasus – not less than 200000 (75000 from Iran and 130000 from Turkey). Analysis of location of Armenian migrants on the territory of South Caucasus have shown that in area of conjugation of Pambak-Shuragel, Lori, Gazakh and Irevan the compact ethnic territory of Armenians was generated, which later in 1918-1921 will become a basis for generation and widening of Armenian state up to its present borders. Contemporary Armenia consists of Azerbaijani provinces of Irevan (without Surmali and Sadarak), Pambak-Shuragel, Daralagyaz, Agbaba, Zangezur (most portions), Gazakh (mountain areas) and Lori. In 1826, Azerbaijani and Kurds constituted 70% and Armenians – 30% of population of Armenia (within present borders). In provinces, Moslems were in the following proportion: 76% in Irevan, 87% in Pambak-Shuragel, 100% in Agbaba, 97% in Daralagyaz. Azerbaijani populated approximately 80% of all territory of Armenia. Due to sharp change of ethnic composition throughout 1827-1831 a number of Armenians increased in Irevan almost up to 59%, in Pambak-Shuragel up to 96%, in Daralagyaz up to 41%, in Zangezur up to 69% and in Lori up to 90%. In total across Armenia the figure reached 66% while decrease of a number of Moslems down to 33%. Prior to collapse of Transcaucasian Republic in 1918 the population of Armenia, including Armenian refugees constituted 1271200 people (931000 Armenians, 290000 Moslems). During three years ruling of dashnaks the population of Armenia by the end of 1920 were 722000 people (691000 Armenians, 10000 Azerbaijani). In 1918-1920, the human losses in Armenia were 549000 people, including 280000 Moslems, 240000 Armenians and 29000 of other non-Moslem population (Russians, Greeks, Yazidi and others). One of the basic reasons of death was unprecedented policy of Armenian leaders to annihilate and exterminate the Moslems. Only in Zangezur (within borders of 1914) through 1918-1920, up to 65 thousand Moslems were killed. 167 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Sovietization of Armenia and establishment of friendly Soviet-Turkish relations led to return to Homeland of 70 thousand Azerbaijani and 3 thousand Kurds from Azerbaijan, Iran and Turkey. In 1920- 1940-ies a ratio of Azerbaijani in population of Armenia were stable – 10-10.3%. In 1937 Kurds-Moslems from areas of Armenia, which bordered with Turkey, were deported to Kazakhstan. In Soviet plans of annexation of Turkish territories, the Soviet Armenia was in most profitable position from military-geographic position- to the east from Turkey. Withdrawal of Azerbaijani-Moslems from Armenia was envisaged in plans of Soviet Government for strengthening of Armenian foothold. Prior to deportation of 1948-1953, in Armenia in 1946-1947 there were about 110-115 thousand Azerbaijani (10.2% from a total number of population). Anti-Azerbaijani policy started since 1935 from mass renaming of Azerbaijani toponyms, became open and constant practice since 1960-ies. Pulling out of Azerbaijani influenced their specific weight in 1950-1980-ies decreasing from 6.1% to 5%. Expelling of 175-180 thousand Azerbaijani and Kurds (according to my own evaluations), accompanied by violence and killing of 226 people along 11 months of 1988. Rafik Safarov http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

168 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Armenian claims for North Azerbaijani territories in the I-st half of the XX century

Russian empire, which supported Armenians starting from the beginning of XIX century, assisted them in implementation of their desire to establish their own state. During the World War I tsar of Russia Nicolas II while his talks with Ambassador of France speaking about Armenians said that he “will give them at least the autonomy” and kept his word by signing on January 11 of 1917 the decree on Turkish Armenia. Despite that Bolsheviks, which came to power after October 1917 revolution, did not recognize decrees of Tsar Nicolas II, they recognized decree on “Turkish Armenia” on December 27 of 1917. On December 16 of 1917 V.Lenin assigned S.Shaumyan as an extraordinary commissar in Caucasus. He was sent to Baku to lead Bolshevik movement, impede any attempts to give autonomy to local Turkish-Moslem population of Azerbaijan and fulfill his historic mission for implementation of “Turkish Armenia” decree. In March of 1918 after signing of Brest-Litovsk agreement the Bolsheviks Russia recognized Gars, Batum and Ardahan as territories of Turkey and this changed territory on which indicated decree was applied. In March-April of 1918 Turkey had restored its political authority in Ardahan, Gars and Batum provinces. Armenian military units, which within the Russian army in Caucasus fought against Turks and were disgracefully turned out of Anadolu, had started invasion into Irevan, Nakhchivan and Garabagh regions where ancient Turk Moslem population of South Caucasus was settled. At the same time, Armenians, which rely upon assistance of Bolshevik Russia and having serious support in Moscow, fostered plans to separate Baku province from Azerbaijan, especially Baku and its surrounding districts which was the oil producing region of the world, and make them as independent Armenized province of Russia. Joint policy implemented by Bolsheviks and Armenians during Baku Commune under the leadership of Shaumyan consisted of three tasks: 1) decrease Turk-Moslem population of Baku exterminating them and forcing to flee; 2) separate Baku from Azerbaijan de-facto and de-jure; 3) increase Armenian population of Baku. Shaumyan, who threatened by failure of Russian policy in South Caucasus said that if Baku will be announced a capital of Azerbaijan the “South Caucasus will be lost for Russia”. Cruelty of S.Shaumyan can be seen from his statement that he can “provide security of only those Moslems which recognize Soviet power”. A.Japaridze, internal affairs Commissar of Baku Commune said “if I were confident that Moslems believe me I would help them”. S.Shaumyan without hiding his intentions said that in 1918 we deliberately fulfilled massacre because if “Musavat won, Baku would be announced the capital of Azerbaijan”. In 1918 G.Checherin, Russian foreign affairs Commissar, announced at one of official meetings “Baku district will always be within the Russia”. This meant absolute devoid of Azerbaijan of Caspian seacoasts. Due to complicated political situation, M.Resulzadeh, chairman of National Council of Azerbaijan Democratic Republic (ADR) located in Ganja and Foreign Minister M.Hajinsky signed friendship agreement with Ottoman Empire on June 4, 1918. This agreement was a necessary step for introduction of Azerbaijan into international community and for preserving of territorial integrity of Azerbaijan. Military operation started on June 11 of 1918 by disarmament of Armenian armed units in Ganja ended with liberation of Baku on September 15 the same year. Fatali khan Khoysky, chairman of Council of Ministers of ADR, on September 15 of 1918 on occasion of liberation of Baku sent a telegram to Nuru Pasha, the Commander of Caucasus Islamic Turk Army: “The nation is grateful to you…”. Turk-Moslem population of South Caucasus become independent in May 1918 and newly established Azerbaijan government attempted to politically solve issues of borders. Because of Batum conference in May 1918, Azerbaijan government signed an agreement of three newly established states. On May 29 of 1918, a new state Ararat (Armenia) was established with 10 thousand sq.km area and capital Irevan city, which historically was the territory of Azerbaijan. However, this benevolent action of Azerbaijan even more enticed Armenians. They considered that it was the right moment for implementation of idea of “Great Armenia” and made broader territorial claims to Azerbaijan. Armenian Dashnaks making territorial claims for Karabagh, Nakhchivan and Zangezur, which historically were territories of Azerbaijan, at the same time, started ethnic cleansing policy in these territories. Gangs of Andronik, Dro and Njdeni fulfilled genocide against civil population in Zangezur, Nakhchivan and Karabagh. Ethnic cleansing policy implemented through 1918-1920 in newly established Ararat republic resulted in drop of Turk-Moslem population from 575 thousand people to 10 thousand in 1922. Armenian Dashnaks settled in mountain portion of Karabagh at their Congress held in July and September of 1918 announced the independence of this region. Andronik reinforced its positions in one of the areas of Zangezur and established here Armenian province with “capital Gorus”. Later he attempted to establish “small Armenia” with “capital in Shusha”. In order to prevent territorial claims to Azerbaijan and attacks of Armenian Dashnaks against local Turk-Moslems the Council of Ministers of ADR at the meeting 169 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------on January 15 of 1919 decided to establish General-Governor of Shusha, Jevanshir and Jebrail districts. Temporary position of General-Governor possessed by extraordinary authority. Khosrov bey Sultanov was assigned as a General-Governor. By resolution dated February 28 of 1919 of Ministers Council of Azerbaijan Democratic Republic the temporary General- Governorate was established for Nakhchivan, Ordubad, Sherur- Dereleyez and Vedibasar regions. Behram khan Nakhchivansky was assigned as General-Governor and Kerim khan Irevansky and Haci Mehti Bagirov were assigned as his assistants. In objection to the General-Governorate of Karabagh, organizations of Armenian Dahsnaks in Karabagh at their V Congress held in April of 1919 discussed attitude towards Azerbaijan and made a decision not to recognize any government institution related to Azerbaijani government. Territorial claims of Armenian Dashnaks to Azerbaijan had turned into military invasion. Population of Azerbaijani villages unable to resist Armenian invasion was forced to flee their homes. In October of 1919 Armenians devastated 110 large Turk-Moslem villages of Zangezur. About 60 thousand people from those villages took refuge in Karabagh. Armenians brought 7 thousand troops from Dilijan and a large number of troops from Yeni Beyazid district of Irevan province into Zangezur. A large number of Armenian armed units were deployed in order to occupy Karabagh. According to peace agreement signed on November 23 of 1919 in Tiflis, Azerbaijan and Armenia had to withdraw their troops from Zangezur. Despite that due to this agreement Azerbaijan withdrawn its troops from Zangezur, Armenia did not withdraw its troops, on the contrary strengthened them. In two months period from signing of peace agreement other 40 villages of Zangezur were devastated and population was killed. On March 22, 1920 at 3 a.m. Armenian Dashnak insurgent units attacked Azerbaijan’s troops deployed in Shusha, Khankendi, Askeran, Khojaly and Terter. Azerbaijan armed forces counter-attacked from Agdam to Askeran on March 29. Attacked undertaken by Agdam unit was strengthened by Zagatala infantry forces, Shirvan regiment and Terter cavalry regiment. Agdam armed unit attack on April 3 defeated Armenian forces and liberated Askeran and Khojaly and entered Shusha on April 5. Fierce battles took place over April 9-11 nearby Keshishkend in surroundings of Shusha. In these battles, Armenian Dashnak forces in Karabagh had shocking defeat and their bases were liquidated. Armenian armed forces unable to resist Azerbaijan army had sent their families to Zangezur and attacked Azerbaijani villages by small units. Agdam armed forces defeated Armenian armed units activated in some areas. Armenian forces entered Gaybali village and put to fire its part at night from April 18 to 19. At the beginning of 1920 successful operations of Red Army in North Caucasus encouraged Armenian armed forces and starting from January 1920 Armenia intensified their attacks. Soviet Russia led provocative policy against Azerbaijani Democratic Republic. Encouraging Armenians for making territorial claims to Azerbaijan, Russia pushed them to war against Azerbaijan in Zangezur and Karabagh provinces. As a result, a large portion of Azerbaijan army was involved in battles in Karabagh and Zangezur. Until the end of April 1920, the Azerbaijan army fought for preserving of territorial integrity of Azerbaijan. It can be seen from historical sources that the XI Army attempted to occupy Baku in order to separate it from Azerbaijan and announce a territory of Russia. However, later Lenin refused from this idea. According to his order M.Tkhachevsky, the Commander at the Caucasus front in his telegram sent on April 23 of 1920 to the XI Army Commander M.Levandovsky said: “As amendment to our resolution N 490, I order that the final aim of the Army is not only Baku province, but a whole Azerbaijan”. From revolution of April of 1920 to 1933 assignment of the first Secretary of Central Committee of Azerbaijan CP (b) from representatives of non-Turkic, nations provided continuation of territorial claims of Armenians to Azerbaijan. In 1929, three villages of Zangilan region were illegally given to Armenia. Through these years the mountain area of Gazakh district – Dilijan district was also given to Armenia despite the will of Azerbaijan nation. Statement made by N.Narimanov resulted in annexation to Armenia of 4504.5 sq.km area of Zangezur, i.e. these areas were given as a present. As a result of this irresponsible statement Azerbaijan lost 11 thousand sq. km. These included Zangezur, Sherur-Dereleyaz and Goyce provinces. By the decree of Azerbaijan Central Committee dated from July 7 of 1923, Daglyg Karabagh Autonomous Region was established in Azerbaijan SSR. Territory of DKAR constituted 4372 sq.km in Karabagh region of Northern Azerbaijan and included Shusha and Khankendi and 115 villages, 52 villages of Jevanshir district, 30 villages of Garyagin district and Galaderesi village of Gubadly district. Moscow supporting Armenians, in 1931 adopted a resolution to move Armenians from foreign countries to the South Caucasus. As a result, thousands of Armenians were moved from Middle East and Balkans. Armenians were settled in villages in which in 20-30-ies of XX century Turk-Moslem population settled and in places of German colonies created at the end of XIX and start of XX century. Ten thousands Armenians were settled not only on the territory of DGAR, but also instead of deported Germans in villages 170 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------of Ganja, Shamkir and Samukh regions. Armenian Dashnaks serving within political and administrative organizations of Soviet power and Soviet army in aim to implement ethnic cleansing deported and fulfilled mass killings of hundreds of thousands innocent Moslem Turks. They developed a special plan for deportation of Azerbaijan population through 1941-1945 to Middle Asia, Kazakhstan and Siberia. Then their dirty plans failed, Arutyunov, the First Secretary of Central Committee of Armenia’s Communist Party, in autumn of 1945 proposed to annex DGAR to Armenia SSR and sent proposal to the Central Committee of Communist Party (b) of USSR. Because of Azerbaijan government activity, the impudent claims of Armenians were not executed. In two years, the supporters of Armenians in Moscow pushed the Council of Ministers of USSR towards adoption of resolution for “Move of members of kolkhoz and other Azerbaijani population into Kur-Araz plain of Azerbaijan SSR” on December 23 of 1947. According to this resolution, 150 thousand Azerbaijani were forced to leave their homeland in Armenia SSR through 1948-1950. If during Azerbaijan Democratic Republic the territory of Northern Azerbaijan constituted 114 thousand sq.km, after the coup of April 1920 it was 86.4 thousand sq.km. “Resolution” of territorial issues unilaterally, in Dashnak-Bolshevik manner during Soviet era led to appropriation of 27599-sq.km area of our Motherland by Armenia. Tofiq Hasanov http://karabakh-doc.azerall.info

171 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

200 years of the Karabagh tragedy

Over 200 years passes from signing of Kurekchay agreement and Karabagh khanate entering under the rule of Russia. This is an important historic event and this event directly relates to Karabagh khanate of Azerbaijan and to Russia. Some Russian and Armenian scientists, journalists and even politicians without a hint of hesitation falsify historic events and lie about annexation of Karabagh to Russia as the Armenian province. However, this event took place not long ago and there are many historic documents reflecting those events. Signing of Kurekchay agreement by Karabagh khanate and accept of Russian rule is not related to Armenians. At that period, Armenians constituted such a minority of population and were unable to influence any political decisions. After collapse of Nadir Shakh Empire in 40-ies of XVIII century about 20 khanate emerged in Azerbaijan. Karabagh khanate was one of the first and one of the largest. Emerged khanates such as Sheki khanate, Guba khanate, Baku khanate, Ganja khanate, Talysh khanate, , Shamakhy, Nakhchivan and Irevan khanates were independent administrative units in the north of Azerbaijan. Panahali khan, the member of Jevanshir clan, established Karabagh khanate. In 1748, he built Bavat fort and according to renowned historian Mirza Jamal Jevanshir “khan had settled in that fort with all family members, relatives and families of elderly of the clan”. When Panahali khan established Karabagh khanate there was a Christian minority and these were Dizag, Varand, Khachyn and Chilaberd melikates. However, these melikates constituted such a small part of 130 thousand population of khanate that they could not influence politics. Wars with neighboring khanates, in particular “Bavat war” with Sheki khanate, resulted in building of Sheki fort in 1751 by Panahali khan. After the death of Panahali khan, during the rule of his son Ibrahimkhalil khan (1763-1806) Karabagh khanate become even stronger. Russia, at the start of XIX century during the rule of Yekaterina II, started to implement its Caucasus plans, which basis was developed during the era of Tsar Peter I. In 1801, Georgia was annexed to Russia. In March of 1803 after Car-Balaken was captured the fight over Ganja started. After 9 months of siege, Ganja capitulated. Then, it was a turn of Sheki and Karabagh khanates. It must be taken into account that attitude of some Azerbaijani khans, which frequently faced aggression of Iranian shahs, towards such distant protector, as Russia was not bad. They thought that Petersburg is far away and with existence of such protection, khans may keep their independence. These mistakes were mostly related to paucity of their knowledge about Russia. War started in 1804 between Iran and Russia caused hard situation in Azerbaijan. After capitulation of Ganja the commander of Russian troops – General Sisyanov in the begging of 1804 sent Major Lisanevich to Ibrahimkhalil khan of Karabagh in order to demand to enter “under the rule of Russia”. In aim to protect khanate, Ibrahimkhalil khan agreed to meet Sisyanov. In May 1805 Ibrahimkhalil khan with his sons Mohammedhasan aga, Mehdigulu aga, Khanlar aga and son-in-law Salim khan, who ruled in Sheki, went to the Sisyanov’s camp over Kurekchay. On May 14 the khan of Karabagh - Ibrahimkhalil khan sealed “Oath of responsibility” known in the history as Kurekchay agreement. Sisyanov signed the agreement. This was a process and as we can see, there were no traces of Armenians and no Armenian factor. Kurekchay agreement consists of 11 articles. According to the first article the khan of Karabagh, his heirs and all population of khanate agreed to become vassals of Russia’s tsar, enters under the rule of Russia and were obliged to be loyal to Russian tsar. In the second article, the Russian tsar as emperor on his own behalf and behalf of his successors guarantee to protect “integrity of country (Karabagh khanate) of his Highness (Ibrahimkhalil khan) and his successors. According to the fourth article, Ibrahimkhalil khan refused of the right to lead foreign policy in favor of tsar. In the fifth article the tsar pledged to keep unchanged the rule of khan’s successors over “Karabagh khanate, internal governing, court and divankhana and income of the country within the authority of” his Highness (Ibrahimkahalil khan). According to the eighth article, Karabagh khan obliged to pay annual tax to tsar treasury in amount of 8000 chervon. One of the severe articles of the document envisaged that Russia had the right to keep office of commandant of 500 people supplied by cannons in Khan garden adjacent to Shusha fort. According to Kurekchay agreement, khan had to send one of his grandchildren on his own expense to Tiflis to the headquarter of head commander. According to the agreement, by the decree of tsar, Ibrahimkhalil khan will be given the rank of General-Lieutenant of Russian army, his sons Mehemmedhasan and Mehdigulu aga the rank of General- Major, Khanlar aga the rank of Colonel. Due to their ranks, Karabagh khan and his sons had to obey to orders of Commander of Caucasus. A week after, on May 21 of 1805 the agreement of the same content was signed with Sheki khanate. Of 11 articles of Kureckchay agreement, no one reflect anything related to Armenians. The agreement is political, juridical document, which reflect convey of Karabagh, one of khanates of Azerbaijan, under the rule of 172 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Russia, and everything is clearly stipulated in that agreement. It is difficult to understand why those who consider themselves as historian and politicians distort this important document, which distinctly reflects historic events. As it can be seen all, obligations and privileges in the agreement relate directly to Ibrahimkhalil khan from Shusha of Karabagh, and not to Alban meliks. As usual, Russia did not keep its obligations, in spite of the fact that Kurekchay agreement was signed forever. In 1806 then Iranian forces approached Shusha, Ibrahimkhalil khan, who earlier sent his family to nearby Khankendi, and all his family, except for his son Mehdigulu aga, were killed by the Major Lisanevich. This murder displayed that all obligations of Russia stipulated in Kurekchay agreement had temporary nature. At the same time, through the period of war with Iran, Russia did not change the status of Karabagh khanate. On September 10, 1806 by the decree of emperor Aleksander I, Mehdigulu aga was assigned as khan of Karabagh instead of his late father Ibrahimkhalil khan. The decree stated: “We, emperor Aleksander I, who provides independence and prosperity of Russia, as well as other regions and countries by favor and assistance of God, who’s highest mercy is for everyone, we say: Let all scientists, respectful people, famous and honorable courtiers, beys, commanders, village heads, elderly leaders of the tribe and all subjects, relying upon our royal favor and care, power and mercy, let them know that last year the late Ibrahimkhalil khan signed with General knyaz Sisyanov, representative of our royal authority, the “Testament”, which was immediately brought to residence of empire. Upon familiarizing with stipulations of that “Testament” we regard all desires and demands expressed by late khan with unlimited royal mercy and care and taking him with all population of Karabagh under our protection, assigned the late Ibrahimkhalil khan by a special decree of emperor as independent ruler of Karabagh province. We guaranteed that all population of Karabagh, which become the subjects of emperor, and successors of late khan, will be provided by the right to posses the khan throne of Karabagh and independent rule”. The decree also said: “after such grievous event as murder of Ibrahimkhalil khan as a result of unrest, the good will and attitude of His Majesty to provide independence of his loyal subjects will be unchanged. Keeping his promise His Majesty with royal mercy and care assigns Mehdigulu aga, successor of highest rank on the throne of Karabagh province instead of his late father and this decision is confirmed by emperor’s decree”. By this decree all rights, which previously was given to Ibrahimkhalil khan, now was given to Mehdigulu khan and ordered to “all population to bow and obey him and fulfill orders and decisions of the khan”. There was nothing related to Armenians. The decree of Emperor Alexander I dated from September 10, 1806 is very important document, which makes it possible to know to whom Karabagh was belonged. After Gulustan treaty of 1813, Russia’s positions in Azerbaijan became even stronger and despite “Testimonies” signed “forever”, Russia started to liquidate khanates. In 1819 Sheki khanate and in 1820 Shirvan khanate were liquidated. In 1822, Karabagh khanate also was abolished and instead administration of Commandant was established. Thus, after 17 years Kurekchay agreement lost its value. One year later in 1823, Russian authorities prepared “Description of Karabagh province…” (Opisannie Karabakhskoy provincii, sostavlennoe v 1823 qodu po rasporajeniyu qlavnoupravleoshego v Gruzii Ermolova deystvitelnim statskim sovetnikom Mogilevskim i polkovnikom Ermolovim. Tiflis. 1866). This is more or less reliable source about number of population, ethnic composition of Karabagh. Researches of prof. S.Aliyarly in relation of this source display that in 1823, Russian authorities in Karabagh registered 18563 families and of these only 1559 families, i.e. 8.4 % were within Alban melikates. However, Armenian scientists referring to this source wrote that in 1823 of over 20 thousand families in Karabagh 5107 were Armenian families. Even in this case Armenian they confirm that they constituted minority in comparison to Azerbaijani population before mass migration of Armenians from Iran and Turkey into Karabagh. Since “Description of Karabagh province…” do not suite interests of Armenians they took away and liquidated this book from all libraries across Russia. In this respect it is of vital importance to thoroughly study, publish (in foreign languages also) and disseminate this historic source. In 1828 after signing of Turkmenchay agreement, migration of Armenians from Iran to Karabagh fulfilled in larger amount and had organized nature. At that period General Paskevich and his assistant Lazarov, who was Armenian, supervised these events. On February 29, 1828 General Paskevich ordered to “locate Armenians mostly in Irevan and Nakhchivan provinces and partially in Karabagh”, “dislocate some Moslem villages to places where their coreligionists are densely settled” and locate Armenians in those emptied villages. Lazarov, who supervised move of Armenians from Iran, wrote to Paskevich: “At first, Armenians of Maraga, then all Armenians decided to leave their locations”. S.Glinka, who described dislocation of Armenians, wrote in 1831: “Armenians lived in villages bordering with Turkmenchay migrate to Karabagh. For three and a half months period 8 thousand Armenian families passed across Araz River”.

173 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------According to Russian authors, in particular according to N.Shavrov, through 1828-1830 from Iran 40000 Armenians and from Turkey 84600 Armenians were moved to provinces of Irevan and Yelizavetpol, which included Karabagh. Shavrov also noted that of 1 million 300 thousand Armenians living in Caucasus over 1 million are immigrants. These figures given by N.Shavrov were also confirmed by 8 volume history of XIX century written by French authors Lavissa and Rambo. This thorough work published in 1925 in France was also published in the end of 30-ies in USSR with editorial work of academician E.V.Tarlen. They also confirm that except for Irevan province Armenians were immigrants in Caucasus (History of XIX century. Editors: Professor Lavissa and Rambo. 1939, vol.8, p.298). In other words, Russia, after invasion into Azerbaijan and Caucasus, implemented policy directed to location of more Christians in those regions and because of this policy Armenian population number had increased in these ancient regions of Azerbaijan and this put the basis for future problems. After the first and second Russian revolutions tragic events happened in the region. For example, let us consider the speech of Ismail khan Ziyadkhanov, who was elected from Ganja to the I . On June 12, 1906 meeting of Duma he said: “Dear members of parliament, every minute I receive bad news from our country. Men, for about two years we walk over corpses in our country flooded by blood. However, we already lose our patience. We have seen babies taken away from their mothers arms, thrown in the air and stabbed with daggers, we evidenced hands of unborn babies fallen out from body of pregnant women when stabbed by daggers. You, who take pleasure in screams and cries of mothers and children, in corpses full of wounds, you go away”. This situation was also characteristic for the period after October revolution. Appearance of Bolshevism in Caucasus in face of Armenians caused tragic events for Azerbaijani Turks. Only in Baku in March of 1918 during 3-day period, 12 thousand people were killed because of their ethnicity and religion. Similar events were repeated in Shamakhy, Karabagh, Nakhchivan, Irevan and other places. Only proclaiming of Azerbaijan Democratic Republic in May of 1918 stopped this tragedy. Over 1918-20-ies, Armenia was a country of South Caucasus with territory of 10 thousand sq.km. After establishment of Soviet rule its territory enlarged to 29.8 thousand sq. km. nobody expresses interest where these territories were taken. These 19.8 thousand sq.km added to Armenia’s territory were Azerbaijan’s areas. During era of Azerbaijan Democratic Republic, it became possible to stabilize situation in Karabagh. In 1919, after members of National Council from Armenia were expelled from Karabagh, Armenian population hold a Congress and adopted a resolution about subjection to Azerbaijan government. A.M.Topchubashev handed that resolution given to the head of Azerbaijani delegation and sent to Paris Peace Conference to Versailles Supreme Council. It said: “Representatives of Armenian population in Karabagh adopted resolution about their subjection to Azerbaijan government”. Karabagh never belonged to Armenia. Armenians deceive international community by such false concepts and say as if Karabagh belonged to Armenia and was given to Azerbaijan by Stalin. By this, Armenians just wanted to take advantage from campaign against Stalin started after collapse of USSR. In fact, everything was as contrary. Both mountain and plain portions of Karabagh was united and was always known as inseparable part of Azerbaijan. Namely due to initiative of Moscow, by support of Stalin the mountain portion of Karabagh was separated as administrative unit from its plain area and was established as the DGAR in Azerbaijan. Thus, a delayed-action mine was put in the Republic. Azerbaijan government made a serious mistake at that period. If we will consider settlements included into DGAR we will see that 90% of them are Azerbaijani settlements. There are a number of very important documents reflecting and Armenia in Central Archives of Russian army. For example, one of these: “Description of border of indisputable territory of Azerbaijan Soviet Socialistic Republic with Armenia”. It says: “The border of Azerbaijan and Armenia is along the former administrative border from Surmeli district to Araz river: through villages of Agamzaly, Bash-Gerni and Imizrin, then passes through Yeni- Bayazit and Sherur-Dereleyaz districts and turns from Goyce lake in such a way that Gozel-Dere village belongs to Armenia, Dashkend and Basarkecher villages goes to Azerbaijan. Goyce Lake goes to Azerbaijan. Based on this division Azerbaijan territory includes Ganja province and all districts of Surmeli, Nakhchyvan, Sherur- Dereleyaz, Irevan provinces, as well as together with Kemerli, Beyuk-Vedi and Develi villages the districts of Irevan province and eastern portion of Yeni-Beyazit”. The next campaign related to Karabagh started after the World War II. Claiming Gars and Erdahan provinces of Turkey, leader G.Arutyunov on November 28, 1945 sent the letter to I.Stalin with a request to annex DGAR to Armenia. To investigate the subject, I.Stalin sends the letter to G.Malenkov, who in its turn sends the letter to Secretary of Azerbaijan Communist Party – M.C.Bagirov. The latter answered G.Malenkov on December 10 of 1945. M.C.Bagirov in his answer emphasized that it is impossible and noted that if Moscow insists it is possible to fulfill exchange of territories. He underlined that firstly, Shusha cannot be the issue of discussions, secondly, Vedi, Garabaglar and Azizbeyov regions of 174 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Armenia with totally Azerbaijani population must be given to Azerbaijan and thirdly, the issue may be considered only if Derbend and Gasymkend regions, which belonged to Azerbaijan until recently, will be given back to Azerbaijan. After such answer Moscow did not raised the issue once more. However, in December of 1947 Armenian government succeeded to gain the resolution signed by I.Stalin for withdrawal of Azerbaijani from Armenia. The issue was not related to the problem of provision of Azerbaijan villages by labor force, as it was stated in resolution. In fact, Moscow in order to ground territorial claims against Turkey in December of 1945 announced the decision of Soviet of People’s Commissars about repatriation of Armenians lived in foreign countries to Soviet Armenia. Move of 360-400 thousand Armenians was planned. Unexpectedly the attitude of international community to that decision was not good. Due to this decision in 1947 over 50 thousand Armenians came to Soviet Armenia. In total, through 1946-1949 the number of repatriated people was not over 90 thousand. When it became clear that it will be impossible to get territory from Turkey, it had been decided to withdraw Azerbaijani from Armenia in order to locate their repatriated people. This event is reflected in letter of G.Arutyunov and M.C.Bagirov to I.Stalin dated from December 3, 1947. In the letter, dislocation of Azerbaijani was explained by necessity to provide repatriated Armenians by area and required living conditions. 2 weeks prior to this letter, on November 21 in Moscow at the meeting of Political Bureau the issue of Azerbaijan Communist Party was discussed. Up to now documents of that meeting are kept secret in State Archives of Social Political history of Russia. Due to some unknown reasons related to that meeting M.C.Bagirov on December 3 agreed with dislocation of Azerbaijani. Just imagine that houses and savings of 100 thousand Azerbaijani were taken away and they were deported. Those deported seriously opposed this. On May 3, 1948, Ministry of Internal Affairs of Armenian SSR prepared 11 paper documents by a signature of General-Major Grigoryan: “Information about spirit among Azerbaijani population of Armenia in relation to their expected move to Azerbaijan SSR”. It said: “We have identified a number of facts reflecting that they do not want to move to new locations and some of them go to cemetery and cry over the graves of late relatives praying not to be moved”. Armenians themselves note the true course of events while deportation of 100 thousand people. The term Daglyg Karabagh emerged in Azerbaijan during Soviet rule. On August 1 of 1921, the extraordinary Congress of Soviets of was held. Speaking at that Congress L.Mirzoyan underlined that he considers the decision of Caucasian Committee to establish a special administrative unit with subjection to Baku in mountain portion of Karabagh as absolutely correct and expedient. At the meeting of OrgBureau and PolitBureau in September of 1921, the decision about sending a proposal to Caucasus Bureau about autonomy of mountain part of Karabagh was not adopted because it was opposed by N.Narimanov and D.Buniyadzadeh. In December of 1922, members of Committee for Daglyg Karabagh (Garagyozov, Shaduns, Manusyan, Mirzebekyan) once again proposed to consider the issue of Karabagh administrative division into mountain and plain parts. For this, Commission involved Garayev, Dovlatov and Mirzoyan prepared a proposal document and submitted it to Caucasian Regional Committee of Russian Communist Party. Based on recommendation of Regional Committee the Communist Party of Azerbaijan made a decision to give autonomy to mountain part of Karabagh on July 1 of 1923. The decision had been announced on July 7 and DGAR was established. As we can see, communists have brought this term and this evil to Azerbaijan. Unfortunately, from that time on, Azerbaijan government made serious mistakes, DKAR establishment inclusive. Instead of displaying of clear, thoroughly considered and substantiated position, the government of Azerbaijan preferred to hold capitulating and compromising position with some minor exceptions, in respect of Armenians’ claims. For example, emissaries came from Armenia in 60-ies attempted to collects signatures for annexation of Daglyg Karabagh to Armenia. In 1961, the visit of N.Khrushov to Yerevan was expected on occasion of the 40-ieth anniversary of Soviet rule establishment in Armenia. Armenian authorities speculated that N.Khrushov would come with “present”. Similar to the occasion of the 300 years anniversary of Ukrainian- Russian union in 1954, when the Crimea was given to Ukraine, now the DKAR will be given to Armenia. It must be also noted, that this intention of Yerevan was not fulfilled because during that period Armenians of Karabagh refused to sign for such speculative aims. To pay back for that Armenian authority made conditions unbearable for Azerbaijani living in Armenia. In anonymous letters sent by Azerbaijani living in Armenia to L.Brejnev and A.Gromyko in March of 1965 due to 50th anniversary of fabricated Armenian genocide, they warned “at present Armenia resembles the huge balloon filled with explosive and ready to blow at any spark”. Authors of the letter wrote that on day of “genocide” there is a danger for lives of Turks living in Armenia. In 1977 while adopting a new constitution of USSR, authority of Armenia once again raised the issue of annexation of DKAR to Armenia. However, because of firm refuse of Azerbaijan government these claims were turned down.

175 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------In other words, during the whole period of Soviet rule Armenia’s authority preserved the roots of Armenians hatred to neighbor nation. In June of 1981, while adoption of legislation about the status of DKAR the Supreme Soviet of Azerbaijan SSR made serious mistakes. Exclusive rights, which even did not existed during that period in autonomous units of USSR, were given only to Daglyg Karabagh by law adopted on June 24, 1981. For example, it said that without approval of Regional Soviet of DKAR it is not possible to make changes in its administrative territory. In addition, two other privileges were given to DKAR. None of autonomous regions existed in Russia had such exclusive privileges. After H.Aliyev’s move to Moscow, Armenians took an advantage of succession of rule by weak leaders in Azerbaijan. Azerbaijan authority, being afraid that Moscow will blame them for nationalism, played blind eye for activity of Yerevan in Karabagh and this resulted in falling off part of Karabagh Armenians under the control of Armenia. No doubt, M.Gorbachev arrival to power in 1985 played significant role in intensification of Armenian claims. When I analyzed records of meetings of political Bureau, I found that M.Gorbachov rendered his support to Armenians even before his coming to power. When K. Chernenko was ill, M.Gorbachov was the second person in the party, who chaired the meetings of Secretariat and Political Bureau. Let us consider which problem was considered on February 21 of 1985 meeting of Political Bureau of Central Committee of Communist Party. “Plan of events related to 70th years anniversary of Armenian genocide”. The aim was to make Political Bureau to make a decision for announcing April 24 as “Day of Remembrance of genocide victims”. However, experienced members of Political Bureau N.Tikhonov, A.Gromyko, V.Grishin, and M.Zimyanin seriously opposed this. V.Grishin said: “70 years we lived without this decision of Presidium of Supreme Soviet of the Republic, and now it is proposed to adopt resolution. Why we have to do this? In general, I doubt that the Republic has to adopt decision about Remembrance Day”. A.Gromyko noted, “This was a dirty crime of Turkish Sultanate and Russia Empire. But it was made clear that for the 6 years of Lenin’s rule in the Republic, such problems were not considered”. N.Tikhonov said: “I was concerned when I read proposal of Central committee of Armenian Communist Party. Our relations with Turkey renewed only recently”. Thus, M.Gorbachov’s attempts to support Armenians were stopped. However, it became impossible after he became General Secretary of USSR. As a result, Armenian separatists received support of Kremlin and on December 1 of 1989 violating international law and Constitution of USSR, the Supreme Soviet of Armenia adopted resolution to annex DGAR to Armenia. This resolution was not terminated up to now. When these events started our Republic’s authority was unprepared to this. For example, when on July 18 of 1988 the Presidium of Supreme Soviet discussed the issue, the Azerbaijan delegation went to that meeting without thoroughly learning the history of this problem. For example, when representatives of Armenia and DGAR told fictions that Daglyg Karabagh was just mechanically separated from Armenia and given to Azerbaijan in 1921, the Azerbaijani delegation did not attempt to clarify this crucial issue and prove that Daglyg Karabagh never belonged to Armenia. Mirza Jalil with a specific sense of humor once wrote in the journal “Molla Nasreddin”: “Let Uriset (Russia) be devastated, since Uriset came here, affairs of Moslems are bad”. No doubt, this was a humor with a drop of truth. Azerbaijan has a long, historic way within the Russia. However, losses along this way were also serious. In addition, Daglyg Karabagh is the “souvenir” of 200 years spent within the Russia. Russian invasions at the start of XIX century, experiments of Bolsheviks in 20-ies of the XX century, deals of communists in the end of 80-ies brought Azerbaijan to the risk of loss of Daglyg Karabagh. This is historic result of 200 years of Karabagh issue. Jamil Hasanly

176 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Campaign to help recognize Azerbaijani Genocide started in US

The Azerbaijani and Turkish Diasporas in the US have started next annual campaign. The Azerbaijani and Turkish Diasporas in the US have started next annual MARCH 31 action campaign, to help recognize the Azerbaijani Genocide in the hands of the Armenian aggressors in 1918. March 31 is known as the Day of Genocide of Azerbaijanis, referring to the tragic events that happened last century; say the Diaspora members’ letters to the US Congressmen and other elected officials. According to the authors, after the proclamation of the Azerbaijani Democratic Republic (ADR) on May 28, 1918, ADR Government investigated the «March Events». In 1919-1920, the ADR observed March 31 as a national day of mourning. This was the first-ever genuine attempt to give political and legal assessment of the policy of genocide against Azeris. No other nation has commemorated genocide as early as 1919 but the Azeris, the first victims of the crimes against humanity. Being unable to commemorate the tragedy during Soviet years, observation of March 31was re- established since, to commemorate not just that particular massacre, but the policy of genocide against Azeris carried out since the 19th century and throughout the entire 20th century, with the final act being the of 1992, say the letters. The Diaspora members also remind that, the position of Azerbaijani-Americans is that close to a million Azeris have been massacred in the 20th century as the result of Armenian genocidal campaign. This makes for a total of 2,5 million Azeris, Turks, Kurds, Jews, Georgians, Circassians, Tats, Talysh, Lezgins and other people who fell victim to the Armenian policies of ethnic cleansing for the creation of their state, which was supposed to stretch from the Black sea to the Caspian to the Mediterranean. The authors ask the US elected officials to join the Azerbaijani-American and other communities, in commemorating the Azerbaijani Genocide by making a statement for the record in their committees, legislature or newspaper column or Congressional Record.

09 March 2011 APA

177 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict: roots. Massacres of 1905-1906

Introduction

This is an attempt to research the roots of the protracted conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan and the way scholars from both countries looked on the events of 1905-1906, which are described by many as "the Armenian-Tatar massacres."1 These were the first bloody clashes between two ethnic communities, which had co-existed peacefully side-by-side for centuries. What was the reason for the animosity and did how the massacres 1905-1906 affect the current situation? It is no easy task to restore a picture of the events because both ethnic communities lived under the Russian Empire where the media was not an impartial observer. Many scholars and experts believe that the Russian authorities were either interested in, or actively encouraged, the ethnic clashes in the Caucasus. At the very least, the Russian authorities did not act to stop the bloodshed or restore order. In this article I analyze the historical context of the events which led to the massacres, the socio- economic causes which fed the conflict as well as the overall course of events. Despite the fact that the current conflict - which began in 1988 between the two countries - was caused by a territorial dispute, namely the Armenian claim to Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan, historical and ethnic myths, partially associated with the events of 1905-1906 played an important and tragic role in propelling the conflict.

Political and Social Background Preceding the Massacres

In her research on the Russian conquest of the Caucasus, Firouzeh Mostashari rightfully pointed out that many conflicts and problems within the former Soviet republics were caused by the colonial legacy of the Russian Empire and its peripheries.2 The Soviet rearrangement further complicated territorial-ethnic problems. After the Russian-Persian wars of 1804-1813 and 1826-1828, the modern day territories of Azerbaijan and Armenia were transferred to the Russian Empire. Those territories had belonged to several small Turkic khanates - Kuba, Ganja, Sheki, Erivan, Karabakh, Nakhichevan, Baky and Talysh, most of which had some kind of vassal relationship to the Persian throne ruled by the house of Gadjar, which was of Turkic origin. In accordance with the Treaty of Turkmanchay of 1928, Azerbaijan was divided in two parts. The northern part - modern day independent Azerbaijan - fell under Russian political, economic and cultural influence. There are different opinions about the scope and quality of these influences - on one hand, Azerbaijan became modernized and to some extent westernized, on the other hand, Azerbaijani land was employed for the interests of Russian geopolitical strategy, which resulted in the loss of territories, wars and conflicts. After the conquest of the South Caucasus, Russian authorities planned on setting up a Muslim province, which would incorporate local rules and customs. However, Russia later abandoned this plan and opted to create several "classical" Russian provinces - guberniya. In 1830, Russia's chief commander and envoy (namestnik) in the South Caucasus, General Paskevich, together with senators Kutaisov and Mechnikov, elaborated a project which diminished the local influence to a minimum and envisaged the full incorporation of the Russian administration, settlement of Christian population, the establishment of nobility based on Russian colonizers and local beks. His successor Baron Rozen planned modifications to the project to enable more space for Muslim authorities and sharia but his idea was rejected. Eventually, the Paskevich model was implemented. Russian authorities maintained that the rapid transformation of "savage tribes" into civilized people might be implemented through colonization by educated people, and therefore their policy had no room for local rule.3 This policy was in conformity with other colonization processes of Western powers - Britons called it "the white man's burden," French - "la mission civilisatrice." One of the key aims of the Russian administration was to create a resettlement policy in the South Caucasus. The issue of resettlement of the Armenian population has been covered extensively in

178 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------many academic articles and primary sources. Nikolay Shavrov wrote of the settlement of forty thousand Armenians from Persia and eighty four thousand from the Ottoman State in the Caucasus in the first two years of Russian rule - 1828 to 1830; more Armenians were transferred from the Ottoman Empire in the end of the nineteenth century.4 Renowned Russian poet and diplomat Alexander Griboyedov noted that the Armenians were basically settled on Muslim lands, which caused the discontent of local landowners and beks.5 As well, the Russian administration settled Germans, Russians, including sextants (so called old-believers), in the South Caucasus.6 Russian authorities regarded the massive settlement policy as a tool to strengthen their position in Muslim-populated territories. The reliance on Armenians was a strategy designed by Peter the Great who saw them as element for his advancement against the Persian and Ottoman States. Luigi Villari, a contemporary observer of the massacres of 1905-1906, noted: The wily Romanoffs saw in the Armenian people a most useful instrument for the advancement of his Middle and Near Eastern policy, a race widely scattered over the dominions of Turkey and Persia who might be employed against those powers at the opportune moment. Armenians were granted many exemptions and privileges and admitted into the ranks of the Russian army and public service, while Armenian commercial colonies were established in all the chief towns of the Empire. Peter's successors followed a similar policy and the immigration of Armenians continued and increased7 This century-long migration policy resulted in a change of the ethnic composition of the regions comprising most of modern Armenia and Nagorny Karabakh region of Azerbaijan from predominantly Muslim to majority-Armenian areas.8 Tadeush Swietochowski noted that Armenians enjoyed a Russian protective shield that enabled them to advance at a fast pace and to capture important economic positions in the region.9 Twenty-nine per cent of enterprises in the Baky guberniya belonged to Armenians, while the Azerbaijanis had control over eighteen percent.10 Many industries, such as fishery, tobacco and winemaking passed into the hands of Armenians who had driven the Azerbaijanis out of competition. Armenians held skilled jobs while the Azerbaijanis were employed in low-paid labour. The Armenians were present in large numbers within the State apparatus while Muslims were almost non-existent in the civil and military administration. The oil boom that began in the Absheron peninsula around Baky in the mid-nineteenth century attracted a large number of workers - Armenians, Russians and Azerbaijanis, including from Persia. Many Armenian oil tycoons emerged in Baky - Mantashev, Gukasov and others. Audrey Alstatd also acknowledged that the Armenians were a wealthy minority who enjoyed special relationship with the Russians. Imperial laws benefited the Armenians more than the Azerbaijani Turks. On the other hand, she noted that the Azerbaijani Turks, being largest indigenous group in Baky, with their network of extended families throughout northern and southern Azerbaijan, commanded wealth. However, growing competition created a basis for conflict, particularly in agricultural areas.11 Grigoriy Golitsyn, the new Russian envoy in the South Caucasus, tried to even the Armenian- Azerbaijani balance and increased the total number of Muslims employed within administrative structures. He also ordered the confiscation of the property and lands of the Armenian Church and closed Armenian schools in 1903. The Armenians tried to assassinate him but failed. During this period certain anti-Armenian sentiments emerged among the Russian ruling elite in the South Caucasus. This was manifested in an anti-Armenian publication of a Russian publicist Vasiliy Velichko, who argued that instead of favoritism toward the Armenians, the Russian authorities should try to develop and enlighten the Muslim community which would bring the latter closer to Russians.12 However, the period of the Russian bias against Armenians was short-lived. In 1905, Count Vorontsov-Dashkov, a newly appointed Russian envoy, well-known for his pro-Armenian and anti- Turkish stance, returned the confiscated property of the Armenian Church.13 Against this background of growing ethnic tension, the overall political and social situation in Russia was worsening. In 1905-1907 a first armed revolution erupted in the Empire while the Caucasus was caught up in inter-communal violence. Baky, as a large industrial oil city, was replete with revolutionary ideas, particularly among lower-wage workers. Renowned Russian writer Maksim

179 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Gorkiy described the city's oil industry as "a brilliantly drawn picture of a gloomy hell."14 In December 1904 Baky oil workers, including both Armenians and Azerbaijanis staged a huge strike, which appalled the Russian administration.

The Causes of the Massacres

This ongoing Russian colonial policy served to intensify discontent of among the Azerbaijani population. The perception of Russian favoritism toward the Armenians exacerbated ethnic relations in the South Caucasus. A British diplomatic source noted: Unfortunately the Russian authorities, instead of trying to improve the relations of the two races by impartial administration, have endeavoured to save themselves trouble by acting on the an- cient principle of divide et impera so dear to oriental governments. For some time they favoured the Armenians at the expense of the Tatars. All small offices were given to the former, who thus gained further ascendancy over the Tatars, whom they exasperated more and more by their corruption and extractions. The Russian authorities later changed their policy, thinking perhaps that the Armenians were becoming too predominant, or possibly because they became alarmed at the growing activity of the Armenian revolutionary societies,15 whose propaganda has undoubtedly been encouraged by the progress of events in other parts of the empire.16 An overwhelming majority of sources and scholars blame the Russian authorities for the wors- ening situation, pointing out their apathy and ineptitude in dealing with interethnic violence. Some sources claim that the Russian administration even facilitated and instigated the massacres. Luigi Villari reported: In the meanwhile a number of murders of Armenians, attributed to Tartars, had been committed on Shemakhinka street/7 and on the other hand, several mutilated corpses of Tartars, supposedly murdered by Armenians, were discovered under the snow which had just melted away. There is a strong presumption that the police was at the bottom of these affairs, which it had instigated with a view to promoting Tartar-Armenian hatred, but I cannot say whether the suspicion is well founded. The authorities were perpetually telling the Tartars that the Armenians were meditating a massacre of Muslims and that they should be on the qui vive.18 The same British diplomatic source reported that the authorities armed Tatars against Arme- nians.19 The instigation by the Russian authorities is viewed as a major factor in the outbreak of the massacres. Sources also opine that another major cause of the massacres was the activity of the Armenian Revolutionary Federation (Dashnaktsutun). This party was founded in Tiflis (modern day Tbilisi) in 1890 with the aim of creating an independent Armenia, a goal for which they envisaged both political and armed struggle, including terror.20 Its role in the massacres was notable. Even pro-Armenian envoy Vorontsov-Dashkov acknowledged that the Dashnaks bore a major portion of responsibility for the massacres. He wrote that the Dashnak squads had attacked Muslims and exterminated the entire population of settlements.21 Another contemporary observer, James Henry, who wrote Baky: an Eventful Story, cited a journalist of The Times: I found, somewhat to my surprise, that at Shusha, as well as in other towns, the Tartars were unanimous in ascribing the collisions which had taken place to the activity of the Armenian committees and I was assured also by many witnesses who might claim to be considered impartial, Russians and Georgians, that the charge was true. It is noticeable also that at Baky the general opinion of non-Armenians, whether Russians or foreigners, inclines to hold the Armenians responsible for the outbreak and for the continuance of the hostilities.22 Other contemporary source noted: For the Armenian population it is no secret that the Dahsnaktsutun played a significant role in the Armenian-Tatars massacres. Frequently they [the Dashnaks] resorted to provocations to prove their necessity [as defenders of Armenians] such tactical assault of 'fidayees' [Armenian fighters] on neighbouring Tatar populations which, certainly, responded in due manner. The

180 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Dashnak's tactics were explained by a plan to create territories with a homogenous Armenian population in order to establish a future Armenian autonomy23 There were other opinions expressed concerning the reasons behind the massacres. A popular view, particularly among Armenians, blamed Pan-Islamist ideas, which were propelled by agents from the Persian and Ottoman States.24 A majority of the Azerbaijani population, particularly in rural areas, was religious and, therefore, could serve as fertile ground for activities encouraged by foreign emissaries. However, a contemporary Russian bureaucrat Vladimir Mayevski questioned this: If one assumes that there is a strong basis for the pan-Islamist idea in the Caucasus, it is then difficult to comprehend why these ideas manifested themselves among the Tatars in the form of hostility exclusively against the Armenians, leaving aside all other peoples of the Caucasus. Surely, in this case a Russian element, against which Pan-Islamist ideas should work, must have become a major target. However, the reality was the opposite. Why did the Tatars only attack the Armenians and not attack Georgians, Kurds-yezids [Christian Kurds], and Greeks? Discussing such questions is not in the interests of the Armenians. 25 Other scholars also assert the prevalence of religious tolerance among the Azerbaijanis. Tom Re- iss stressed that Baky, where the massacres started, was the only place where, for example, Jews could feel safe.26 "During the Soviet times Jews suffered from many problems, however, Baky was the least anti-Semitic city of the Russian Empire, and, for sure, of the USSR."27 Luigi Villari referred to a conversation he had with one of local beks about the theory of Pan- Islamism as a cause for the massacres. The bek said, "there is more chance of a union between Tartars and Armenians than between Sunnis and Shiahs. He concluded by stating that the government was largely to blame. This is the one point on which Tartars and Armenians agree."28 The Western and Russian media of that time described the interethnic violence as a clash be- tween "civilized Armenians and wild Tatars."29 Luigi Villari maintains that the clash was "also part of that wider feud between modern ideas and Asiatic barbarism."30 Modern Russian scholar Pavel Shehtman, known for his anti-Azerbaijan research on the massacres Flame of Old Fires forwarded this as his central argument.31 Such myths were well developed and established in the Western and Russian media and many perceived the massacres as a fight between civilized Christian Armenians and barbaric Muslim Tatars. These stereotypes continue nowadays and play a negative role in depicting the current conflict between Azerbaijan and Armenia. This view of the conflict as a fight between progress and barbarism barely merits discussion. Firstly, much evidence shows that the Azerbaijanis developed ideas of modernity and autonomy in that period.32 Audrey Alstatd noted that both ethnic groups experienced a cultural renaissance, which carried political implications and both established organizations to pursue national goals, though the Armenians operated on a larger scale. But the difference was the following: the Azerbaijanis wanted to reach their goals at the Russians' expense, the Armenians at the Azerbaijanis.'33 Secondly, revolutionary ideas threatened the Russian authorities, not the Azerbaijanis who themselves were under colonial rule. Thirdly, accusations of Azerbaijani barbarism were disproved by many contemporary sources who described the Azerbaijani Turks as peaceful, hard-working and law- abiding. In his report of 1860, the Governor of Baky wrote: In the city "everyone is characterized by obeisance, loyalty and incredible diligence. They never loiter, they work the entire year in their husbandry or for a wage and they carry heavy cargo. There is no robbery among Muslims; crimes are rare but they are inclined to religious fanaticism under the influence of neighbouring States".34 In another report dated of 1869 Baky Governor Kulyebakin wrote: Tatars perceive the authority to be a force of suppression, cruel and merciless; but at the same time they respect it. If the authority is just they abide it in their deep conscience. Cases of disobedience are rare. In general, they are kind, humble and satisfied with small benefits. They could give false evidence against Christians for the benefit of their coreligionists but this is regarded as excusable crime. A few people resort to robbery due to laziness but those are exceptional cases".35 In the beginning of the Twentieth century the crime rate, particularly in Baky had increased but this was related to the kidnapping of oil tycoons and their children. These stories were attractive to the

181 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------media, and newspapers paid much attention to those crimes, which created relevant opinion about the situation in Baky. Many stories were told about "gochu" - informal leaders of street gangs, some of them cooperated with the police. (At the same time, the crime rate among Armenians, especially migrants from the Ottoman Empire was also high).36 Overall, Tom Reiss described Muslims in Baky as incredibly modern.37 Nevertheless, Azerbaijani writer and columnist Mammad Seid Ordubadi mentioned Azerbaijani illiteracy and ignorance as being among the four causes of the massacres. He wrote: Illiterate and ignorant about political affairs, Muslims did not consider the opinion of bureaucrats with regard to the Caucasus whereas the Armenians exploited this factor. The reason of the continuation of the Armenian-Muslim clashes was illiteracy and backwardness of our compatriots, and the lack of arms as well.38 He mentioned another cause of the massacres - "an Armenian dream of autonomy." I touched upon this issue briefly when discussing the activity of the Dashnaks. Ordubadi wrote: After their party was banned in Turkey, the Armenians turned their sights to the Caucasus, dreaming of restoration of Armenia, destroyed in ancient times by Iranian bijans. [T]hen, following the precepts of Arsruni, they provoked the Baky events with the goal to pressure Muslims, expel them from their native lands and create their own [Armenian] State.39 This opinion of the Azerbaijani writer might be biased. However, another non-Azerbaijani source says: Before the emergence of Armenian revolutionary activists, particularly the Dashnaks, Transcaucasia lived in peace and safety. No one remembers anything similar to what we witnessed in the Armenian-Tatar massacres. [A]s the Dashnaks came with their propaganda of the creation of homogenous Armenian territory for the Armenian autonomy in the future, hatred and animosity penetrated the lives of Transcaucasian villages.40 According to the Azerbaijani newspaper "Hayat", the Armenian aspiration of autonomy was directed against the Azerbaijani's because the latter was the largest ethnic group in the Caucasus. If they could be defeated, no other ethnic group in the region would be able to stand up against the Armenians. Secondly, war with the Muslims could be easily portrayed as long-term animosity Thirdly, because of the religious factor, the Armenians would be able to play on existing biases to claim that they have been attacked and to use an alleged threat as an excuse to stockpile weapons,41 which indeed was done. This opinion, expressed in the Azerbaijani newspaper, might be biased. However, we know that the Dashnak party program stipulated the establishment of independent Armenia in eastern Anatolia and the western Caucasus.42 The British diplomatic source quoted earlier offered another explanation for the violence. "The religious antagonism between the two races has for long been carefully fanned by revolutionary agents, with the object of creating difficulties for the authorities and of producing a state of anarchy all over Russia, by which they hope to overthrow the present government".43 In this case responsibility perhaps rests on the Dashnaks and Russian revolutionary activists. At the same time, Russian government officials might have suggested this explanation to the British diplomat. One modern writer, the journalist Van Der Leeuw, also noted that the Bolsheviks were involved in cultivating ethnic conflict in order to take advantage of it at the appropriate moment but he wrongfully points to a Bolshevik of Armenian origin Anastas Mikoyan as the mastermind44 - Mikoyan was 10 years old at that time. Taking into account that the Bolsheviks and the Dashnaks cooperated closely (a cooperation that was later evident in the massacres of the Azerbaijani's in March 1918), the Bolsheviks might have been somehow involved in the interethnic clashes, if not as instigator, at least as supporters of the Dashnakist revolutionaries. Meanwhile, many observers believe that the interethnic violence diluted the revolutionary unity in the South Caucasus. The Social-Democrats made many efforts to stop the violence - they succeeded in reconciling the two communities in Tbilisi in the fall 1905. Western and Russian sources also opined that the Azerbaijanis supported the massacres because of their economic weaknesses as compared to the Armenians.45 Audrey Alstatd rejects this opinion and maintains that the Azerbaijani Turks, particularly the upper classes had significant commercial and civic interests, especially in Baky, interests that included oil enterprises. She believes that "the root of

182 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------the conflict must be sought in historical differences manipulated over decades by tsarist colonial policies meant to incite jealousy and perhaps, violence, as a means of control.46 Finally, in Armenian historiography and some Russian and Western sources, there is the belief in an idea of ancient hatred between the Armenian and Turkic races. Despite vast literature in contemporary Armenian history it is hard to identify any significant massacres or even clashes between the Armenians and the Turks before the 1890s. There were some classical mediaeval wars in which the Armenians sometimes took part as vassals of various Turkic or Iranian kingdoms. There is strong evidence that the two peoples co-existed quite peacefully before first clashes erupted in the Ottoman Empire in the 1890s. The renowned Russian writer Maxim Gorky wrote in 1905: [B]eing in the Caucasus I saw everywhere how the Georgians, Tatars and Armenians worked together in a friendly manner, how they joked with each other, sang and smiled. Now it is hard to believe that these peoples massacre each other following a dark and evil power instigating them.47 Stuart Kaufman stressed in his internationally award winning book Modern Hatreds: The Sym- bolic Politics of Ethnic War that the real cause of conflicts was "symbolic politics". He argued that existing perceptions about neighboring ethnic groups provoked violence and once violence breaks out, those perceptions justified themselves. Yet it can be ethnic hatred that is falsely perceived to be a prolongation of historical animosities. If ones reads Armenian history it sounds as though Turks have been slaughtering Armenians for hundreds of years. That myth has been used to justify Armenian hostilities in Turkic-speaking Azerbaijan.48

Events of 1905-1906

The reconstruction of an objective picture surrounding the massacres 1905-1906 is not easy task because Russian and Western media expressed sympathy to the Armenians. Tadeush Swietochowski noted that, "the events were reported in the world press generally with a tone of partiality towards the Armenians".49 Audrey Alstatd stressed that the media displayed an anti-Turkish and anti-Muslim tone. Observers nearly always blamed Muslims for the violence. The right-liberal newspaper Slovo blamed nationalism; the left-liberal Russkaya Vedomost blamed Pan-Islamism.50 Conservative Sankt- Peterburgskiye Vedomosti accused only the Tatars.51 Armenian newspapers joined that choir. But they sometimes had to acknowledge that the Armenians shared some responsibility for the massacres. An American-Armenian publication wrote: The view of the Armenians as harmless sheep uncomplainingly stretching their necks to the slaughter is nor borne out by the facts. [I]t is also untrue that the Armenians have always been the chief sufferers. Although in Baky and Nakhichevan this was the case, at Erivan and Etchmiadzin they remained the victors. At Shusha and Baky in September they suffered heavy material losses, but otherwise they fully held their own and paid the Tatars in their own coin. Pavel Shekhtman used those aforementioned reports from Russian publications to create an argument which takes an anti-Azerbaijani tone. He frequently quoted the newspaper Tiflisskiy Listok about which a contemporary journalist, Ossetian writer Arsen Kotsoyev said: "The more I work for this newspaper more I am convinced that Tiflisskiy Listok is a pure shop, which trades and cheats".53 Luigi Villari's book is also clearly biased towards Armenians.54 I quote and mention many sources (most of them are available on internet) about the massacres of 1905-1906 both Armenian, pro-Armenian and Azerbaijani sources. A reader can make his own judgment; I offer the following reconstruction of the events. After the December 1904 strike which appalled the Russian authorities, rumors about an upcoming slaughter of Tatars by Armenians and vice-versa circulated in Baky. Luigi Villari reported that Baky Governor Prince Nakashidze, a Georgian noble, openly encouraged the Tartars and treated the Armenians with marked coldness.55 One of the leaders of the Azerbaijani political class Ismayil Ziyatkhanov witnessed in Russian State Duma (parliament) in 1907: We, the Muslims, were told by the administration: you have been economically enslaved by the Armenians. They are arming themselves and plan to create a State. [T]he Armenians were told that the idea of Pan-Islamism had put down deep roots in all strata of the Muslim community and one

183 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------day the Muslims would massacre them. [W]e had been living as good neighbors and liked each other. [i]n the past there had been no armed clashes.56 According to some sources, a small incident served as the pretext of the outbreak of the mas- sacres. On January 12 two soldiers of Armenian origin killed 18-year old detainee, Bula-Aga Reza Oglu, when he attempt to escape from a guard. The deceased Azerbaijani was previously imprisoned on the charge of assaulting Armenians. Luigi Villari wrote that the person was the shopkeeper Gashum Beg. He also suggested that that - according to a Tartar version - the soldier whispered to Gashum Beg that if he tried to escape he would be allowed to get away and the moment he did so fired on him. The Armenians say that the offer of escape was not suggested.57 The murder of the young Azerbaijani negatively affected the Azerbaijani community. Rumors spread that the Armenian escort intentionally killed the Azerbaijani. Villari further asserted that the Armenian killer was a member of the Armenian revolutionary committee the Dashnak, but the Armenians once again denied this.58 The Armenian and Tatar educated stratum, feeling the rising tension, gathered at the premises of the Azerbaijani newspaper Kaspiy and elected a committee, comprising five people, in the aim of preventing further such troubles. Soon, on February 6 (by Russian Orthodox calendar and February 19 by European calendar) a relative of the deceased Babayev hunted down an Armenian escort soldier near the Armenian Church and opened fire to kill him but failed and was shot to death by other Armenians who reportedly were members of the Dashnak party.59 This day and event became a starting point for the Armenian-Tatar massacres. According to Villari, immediately after this murder of Babayev, Prince Nakashidze, "summoned some Armenian journalists to his Chancery, and delivered them a long discourse on the dangers of an Armenian-Tartar pogrom. He declared that if the Tartars did rise against the Armenians he would be powerless to defend them, as he had not enough troops, and the police were unreliable, many of them being Tartars. In fact one of the said Armenians reported that parts of this speech corresponded almost word for word with the report that the Governor made following the massacre, which suggests that he had foreseen the whole affair."60 The British diplomatic source reported that the city was placarded with leaflets purportedly signed by the local chief of police but those leaflets turned to be forgeries, inciting the Muslims to a massacre of Armenians on March 4.61 The same source reported that the authorities supplied the Muslims with arms.62 Tadeush Swietochowski stated, however, that: Widespread speculation had it that Nakashidze intended to weaken the antigovernment forces by exploiting the enmity between the Muslims and the rebellious Armenians. In actuality, the measure of the responsibility born by the tsarist authorities for the events that followed has never been fully determined. No incontrovertible proof of official connivance has been discovered, and there was at any rate enough accumulated hostility between the two peoples to set off an explosion without it. It is known, however, that Nakashidze, after a visit to St. Petersburg in January 1905, authorized the issue of large numbers of arms permits to the Muslims.63 The massacres began soon after the Babayev death. Russian newspapers reported that a Tatar crowd attacked the of the city. However, it is also known that the Armenians were well prepared for the attack and soon launched counter offensive. The massacres continued for three days. Many Armenian and Azerbaijani-owned stores were destroyed and pillaged. "The majority of looters from the Muslim sides were Iranian workers, from the Armenian side the Dash-naks, arrived from Turkey, and other volunteers joined them."64 The three-day massacre left about 300 to 400 dead. Luigi Villari informed that 218 Armenians and 126 Azerbaijanis were killed.65 In Baky, police reports stated that some Armenians found shelter in Azerbaijani houses.66 Both Azerbaijani and Armenian sources blamed the police and the authorities for inaction. Luigi Villari wrote that Nakashidze encouraged and supported the Tatars. However, on February 9 he himself led the peaceful procession that included the Muslim Sheikh Ul-Islam and the Armenian bishop, calling the two communities to peace and reconciliation. Nevertheless, the Dashnaks passed a death sentence on the governor and on May 11 the Dashnak Dro Kanayan threw a bomb on a Nakashidze's carriage, killing him.

184 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------After the three days of riots in Baky the situation stabilized despite some isolated incidents and murders. Luigi Villari noted: Both Armenians and Tartars armed themselves but the former did so on a larger scale, for their having previously experienced government hostility led them to feel that they had only themselves to rely on. The revolutionary committee displayed great zeal in collecting money both from Armenians and foreign firms who paid the blackmail and it was used to smuggle arms and explosives into town from Moscow. The Tartars, thinking themselves secure in the Government's favour, were less active.67 In Baky the Azerbaijanis had the strategic advantage, as surrounding settlements were populated by Azerbaijanis but in other regions and cities - Erivan, Shusha, Ganje (then Elizavetpol) the Ar- menians were better positioned and armed. In May, Nakhichevan became the battleground. Luigi Villari reported, based on accounts of the Armenian clergy, that the Tatars, instigated by local nobility and news from Baky, launched an offensive against the lightly armed Armenians.68 Ordubadi wrote that before the outbreak on May 11 several Azerbaijanis were murdered on May 5, 7 and 9. On the night of May 11 Armenian gangs shelled the city of Nakhichevan.69 Russian vice-governor Taranovskiy arrived in the city from Erivan to restore order but his efforts failed. The Russian administration displayed no will to deal with the problem. Armenians, led by the Dashnak leader Duman, sent a message to the chief of Russian forces, warning him not to intervene and threatening Nakashidze if things turned otherwise. At the end of May, violence erupted in Erivan and spread to surrounding areas. There the Armenians were much stronger and celebrated victory. In May 1905, Vorontsov-Dashkov was appointed Royal envoy in the Caucasus. Russian troops received orders to fire at the Azerbaijanis. The new envoy applied other measures against them. He considered the Armenians loyal to the Russian throne and maintained that since Peter the Great's Russian policy was based on benevolence toward the Armenians. They in turn rewarded Russia with their active aid.70 From that time the Armenians felt confident to attack the Azerbaijanis. In response to superior organization of the Dashnaktsutun, various Muslim groups that had been fighting in a hit-or-miss fashion began to coordinate their actions. Yet it took the menacing reality of the Russian-Armenian entente to move the Azerbaijanis to create a clandestine political association, specifically to counteract this danger. Know as the Difai (Defence) was founded in Ganja, in the fall 1905 on the initiative of some local notables. [F]rom Baky they were joined by Ahmad Agayev.71 The latter was considered by Russian sources as a main proponent of pan-Islamism. However, he tried to persuade the Muslims that they lived peacefully with the Armenians for centuries. In general, the Difai blamed Russia for the bloodshed but also warned the Armenians that violence on their part would be answered in kind.72 In June violence broke out in Jebrail. Ordubadi reported that the Dashnaks invited Azerbaijani local leaders at a meeting and in a categorical manner called for joint struggle against the Russian rule. "We, Armenians, long ago started fighting for our national rights and self-rule. Our enemy, the Russian Empire resembles a big elephant. We, you and other non-Russian peoples suffered for many centuries and were helpless against this brutal government. We all skulk in the corner because of the fear, live in poverty and hunger." Another Dashnak member concluded: "If you will not help us in this matter, sufferings will fall upon your motherland, which will be burnt out and destroyed. Your homes will become your graves."73 This passionate passage from Ordubadi might be biased. However, we can find the confirmation of similar conversations between the Armenians and Azerbaijanis on other places from a pro-Armenian source. Luigi Villari reported his conversation with a local bek in Nakhichevan, Raghim-khan who told the following story: When the Russian Government confiscated the lands of the Armenian Church and closed its schools, the Armenian revolutionary committees became very active and tried to enlist our support on behalf of their movement. But we Tartars are peaceful people, loyal to our Tsar, and refused to listen to them. Whereupon the Armenians proceeded to threaten us, saying that if we did not help them we should be killed. They distributed menacing proclamations and pictures of Djon-fidais

185 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------(Armenian revolutionists who have sworn to die for their country), armed to the teeth and told the Tartars that they had large stores of bombs and rifles. As the Tartars still persisted in their refusal the Armenians fell on them and assassinated a great number.74 Further Raghim-khan reported that the Armenians were better armed and "obtained them from Armenian ex-soldiers, or even from the Cossacks and from the Arsenal, for Government officials are always open to bribes." "They [Armenians] never attack an armed Tatar unless they are in overwhelming numbers and even then they prefer to hide behind a bush or a rock",75 Ragim-khan concluded his story, which was accepted by Villari with a great sense of skepticism, while he did not question the version of events in Nakhichevan as narrated by Armenian archimandrites. It is not clear why the Armenians, having heard the refusal from the Azerbaijanis, decided to attack their possible future allies, as the refusal did not imply future enmity. Ordubadi noted that the Armenians were trying to achieve an independent State that would have no place for Azerbaijanis and Georgians. He doubted that the attempt to separate from the Russian Empire would be possible under any circumstance. "No matter how it [the Russian Empire] is weak, it has enough power to strike back. It is clear that in this case other Caucasian peoples will suffer. And needless to say, this strike will affect us Muslims. The Russian government will not be involved directly in the fight against the Armenians - it will use another Caucasian people against them".76 This is what eventually happened. The Azerbaijanis, at least the leaders of the nobility, refused to join the fight against Russian domination perhaps, because, as Audrey Alstadt pointed out, they wanted to reach their goals at the Russians' expense; the Armenians - at the Azerbaijanis.77 The Azerbaijani leaders also might have been suspicious of the Armenians' sincerity and strategy. After May 1905 the Armenians allied with the Russian administration. The aforementioned Raghim-han blamed the Russian government for the enmity between the two peoples. Perhaps initially the Azerbaijanis were not inclined to fight for their national rights. However, starting from this period the national liberation movement began to form. One of its leaders, Naki Keykurun blamed the Russians for the massacres as well. He believed that the Russian government supported and armed the Armenians.78 Despite the enmity, violence and clashes, the Armenian and Azerbaijani educated stratum tried to stop the massacres. In July 1905, peace committees were established to facilitate reconciliation. Tadeush Swietochowski noted that the Azerbaijanis "extended their open hand to the Armenians above the heads of the angry mobs [which] were more that just a manifestation of the intelligentsia's enlightened humanitarianism, and even more than simply alertness to the scheming of Russian officialdom".79 Unfortunately, these peace committees did not succeed in breaking the vicious circle of violence. In August 1905 violence and fires again hit Baky. Ordubadi reported that after the February events the Armenians decided to take revenge: If we had pondered something bad against the Armenians we would have never left the city, trusting it to the hands of porters and cabmen. And the Armenians would have never dared to act, if the Muslims had stayed in the city. The Armenians portrayed the actions on August 20 as an act of heroism. They wanted revenge for the February defeat.80 The British diplomatic source confirmed this opinion: "The Armenians had not forgiven the Ta- tars for the February massacres, and, considering themselves sufficiently well prepared to deal the Tatars a blow, may in all probability have arranged to attack them".81 The second turn of violence in Baky started with a bell ringing at an Armenian Church and soon the Armenians attacked the Azerbaijanis. The latter, outnumbered and defeated in the city, burnt Armenian-owned oil fields in the outskirts of Baky in revenge. Vorontosv-Dashkov, having arrived in the city, took immediate and sharp measures to suppress the violence. Troops bombed any house from which fire was opened. By September 14 order was restored. Ordubadi reported that many Azerbaijanis and Armenians, led by their respective nobility and clergy, walked along streets and celebrated a peace accord.82 In summer 1905, the armed activities took an unprecedented dimension in Karabakh and Zangezur, particularly in Shusha. The events started with the murder of an Azerbaijani lamplighter on

186 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------August 6. On August 16 Cossaks killed several Armenians but Azerbaijanis were blamed for this. The violence started immediately. On the next day the Azerbaijanis were successful in ousting the Armenians from the city. Two Armenian attempts to storm Shusha failed. On August 21 an armistice was concluded. In November the two ethnic groups clashed in Ganja (then Elizavetpol). Armenian publicist Alibegov reported that on the night of November 18 two Azerbaijani corps were sent to an Armenian quarter. On the next morning an Azerbaijani opened fire on Armenians. It signaled the assault on the Armenian quarter. The Armenians quickly organized a defense. Alibegov blamed the city authorities for inaction.83 He believed that a Russian governor Takaishvili abetted the massacres.84 Ordubadi reported the murder of Azerbaijanis by certain Armenians and named them.85 Takaishvili was replaced by Fleischer but violence continued despite numerous attempts to reach peace. Order was restored with the arrival of general Malama. Villari reported that while troops tried to restore order, police worked to undo those efforts.86 On November 20 interethnic violence erupted in Tbilisi (then Tiflis) - capital of the Russian administration in the South Caucasus. The event was preceded by the murders of Azerbaijanis and Armenians. In Tbilisi the Armenians significantly outnumbered the Azerbaijanis. The latter asked for help from surrounding Azerbaijani settlements in the Borchali region. After reaching a military balance, the two parties agreed to sign a peace accord brokered by the Social-Democrats on December 1. In February 1906, a peace conference was called in Tbilisi to put an end to the interethnic violence. The conference delegates from both communities pointed to the inaction of the Russian administration as a major problem. Azerbaijani delegates also blamed the Dashnaktsutun party for massacring and propelling violence. Armenian delegates blamed Pan-Islamism. Vladimir Mayevsky, describing the conference, agreed that, "We need to acknowledge the guilt of 'Dashnaktsutun'."87 The Armenians repelled this accusation, saying that the party just helped to organize self-defense of Armenian population. Despite growing hopes that the enmity would end, in the summer 1906 new clashes erupted in Shusha. It was here that Russian Co-Governor Goloshapov had helped the Armenians significantly in the summer 1905 by backing their cause. After summer 1905 Goloshapov was dismissed as Governor of Elizavetpol guberniya, which included Karabakh with Shusha. Governor Alftan replaced him. But in summer 1906 Russian authorities decided to appoint two governors for this guberniya - Alftan was retained and Goloshapov was brought back. With Goloshapov's help, the Armenians laid siege to Shusha, but the Azerbaijanis succeeded in defending the city. After failure in Shusha, Armenians launched offensive operations in Zangezur and Nakhichevan. According to Ordubadi, they tried to create a mono-ethnic Armenian zone from Erivan to Karabakh.88 This operation was not successful either. This was the last big clash between the ethnic communities within the Russian Empire, which collapsed later, in 1917. Isolated incidents continued until winter 1906. The massacres of 1905-1906 claimed thousands of lives and destroyed hundreds of settlements. According to an Armenian source, 158 Azerbaijani and 128 Armenian villages were destroyed and pillaged.89 The same source acknowledged that more Azerbaijani were killed than Armenians and their total of victims might be greater because Muslims concealed the number of killed as a result of the Muslim custom to bury the dead on the same day. Moreover, the Azerbaijanis - unlike the Armenians - did not cooperate closely with the authorities after May 1905 and probably did not report their losses. Another Armenian source says that from 3,000 to 10,000 people died during the interethnic clashes.90 Obviously, the Azerbaijanis suffered greater losses. Ordubadi notes: Had the Armenians conducted their preparations in a clandestine manner, the total of Azerbaijanis killed would have been even greater. In the meantime, the Muslims in Baky did not take the confrontation seriously and defended many Armenians. We have a number of letters about that. [W]e hope that in the future the two peoples will not feel anything except love and trust. [I] would like to say that both peoples should not think of revenge because they have to live on this land together, free from troubles, trying to honour their laws and dignity. 90

187 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Conclusion

Unfortunately, the tragedy of 1905-1906 was repeated on an even larger scale. In the aftermath of the collapse of the Russian Empire in March 1918 the Dashnaks, together with the Bolsheviks massacred close to 12,000 Azerbaijanis in Baky. In 1988 the current conflict started and resulted in grave consequences causing much loss and suffering. The events of 1905-1906 are imprinted in the memory of the two peoples. Before 1905 the two groups lived together peacefully. The Turkish-Armenian clashes in the Ottoman Empire in the 1890s affected the Azerbaijanis; this effect was even greater after the event of 1915. The Armenians led by the nationalist Dashnaktsutun considered the Azerbaijani Turks as their enemy too. While the Russian authorities bore their own portion of responsibility for their colonial policy, the Armenian nationalist groups, particularly the Dashnaks, are responsible for the outbreak and continuation of the hostilities. Armenian revolutionary aspirations were channeled to narrow chauvinistic ideas aimed against the Turkic population of the South Caucasus and creation of an independent State on the territories where the Azerbaijani Turks lived.92 Azerbaijani violence was frequently spontaneous and initiated among the grassroots. Some local leaders of the nobility and perhaps emissaries from the Persian State are also responsible for clashes. The same patterns of violence can be observed during the ongoing conflict. The pogroms in Sumgait in February 1988 and in Baky in January 1990 differ radically from the Azerbaijani exodus from Armenia in the fall of 1989 and the massacre in Khojaly in February 1992. While violence on the part of the Azerbaijanis stemmed from the grassroots and conducted either by groups of criminals or refugees fleeing from Armenia, on the Armenian side it were conducted by the leaders of the country, parties or the elites who meticulously planned and organized the acts of violence against the Azerbaijanis. As for the massacres of 1905-1906, violence usually started in response to the murders of Azerbaijanis. Some scholars believe that these murders were organized provocation by the Russian authorities. It seems, however, the Russian administration did not act as executer of these events but rather facilitated to the massacres by its inaction and later manipulated the two ethnic groups. At the very least, the colonial policy of the Russian Empire created conditions for animosity between the Armenians and the Azerbaijanis. During the Soviet era the policy of favoritism and discrimination continued. For example, the Soviets allowed Armenians and Georgians to retain their ancient alphabets but introduced the Latin script for the Azerbaijanis to change traditional askl alifba based on the Arabic script. Later when Turkey adopted the Latin script, the Soviets introduced the Cyrillic script. The Bolsheviks considered the Azerbaijani Turks proximity to their Anatolian brethrens as a threat to the Soviet rule. The resettlement policy was also continued by the Soviet Union. In 1948-1953- as a result of a decision of Soviet Cabinet of Ministries dated December 23,1947 - thousands of Azerbaijanis were resettled from Armenia to Azerbaijan, and some even ended up in Kazakhstan These are just few examples of the Soviet policy of discrimination and favoritism. Many other parallels can be found between the events of 1905-1906 and the modern conflict After the 1905-1906 massacres the two ethnic communities - particularly their nobility, clergy and educated classes - cooperated and interacted. However during the current conflict, hatred prevails, and the rhetoric of territorial claims and ethnic incompatibility, as described by the former Armenian president Robert Kocharian, overwhelms the vocabulary of politicians and academics.

***

1 In the Russian Empire Azerbaijani Turks were called Azerbaijani Tatars or simply Tatars. 2 Firouzeh Mostashari, On the Religious Frontier. Tsarist Russia and Islam in the Caucasus (New York: I.B.Tauris, 2006), p.3. 3 Mostashari, p. 30.

188 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------4 Nikolay Shavrov, Novaya ugroza russkomu delu vZakavkazye. Predstoyashaya rasprodaja Mugani inorodtsam (Sankt-Peterburg, 1911), pp. 63-64. 5 Alexander Griboyedov, "Zapiska о pereseleniyi armyan iz Persiyi v nashi oblasti", in A.Gnboyedov, Polnoye sobrabiye sochineniy. Volume III (Petrograd, 1917), pp. 267-270 (e-version at ). 6 For more information about settlement policy see Firouzeh Mostashari. 7 Luigi Villari, Fire and Sword in the Caucasus (London: T.F.Unwin, 1906), p. 145 (e-version at ) 8 Stuart Kaufman, Modern Hatreds: The Symbolic Politics of Ethnic War (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2001), p. 50. 9Tadeusz Swietochowski, Russian Azerbaijan, 1905-1920. The Shaping of a National Identity in a Muslim Community (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985), p. 39. 10 D.V.Seyidzade, Iz istoriyi azerbayjanskoy burjuaziyi v nachale 20-go veka (Baky: Elm, 1978), p. 25. 11 Audrey Altstadt, The Azerbaijani Turks. Power and Identity under Russian Rule (Stanford: Hoover Institution Press, 1993), p. 40. 12 V.L.Velichko, Kavkaz. Russkoye delo I mejduplemenniye voprosi. Publitsisticheskiyi sochineniya. Volume I (Sankt-Peterburg, 1904). 13 Swietochowski, p. 43. 14Cited from «Трубопроводный транспорт России (1860-1917 rr.)», see at . 15 "Armenian Revolutionary Societies (Committees)" was a term used for Armenian nationalist party "Dashnaktsutsun" -Armenian Revolutionary Federation. 16 Dominic Lieven, Kenneth Bourne, Cameron Watt (ed.), British Documents on Foreign Affairs: Reports and Papers From the Foreign Office Confidential Print. Volume 3, Russia 1905— 1906, pp. 185-186. 17 Street in Baky city. 18 Villari, p. 193. 19 Dominic Lieven, Kenneth Bourne, Cameron Watt, p. 186. 20 Gerard Libaridian, "Revolution and Liberation in the 1982 and 1907 Programs of the Dashnaktsutun", in Ronald Suny (ed.), Transcaucasia, Nationalism, and Social Change: Essays in the , Azerbaijan, and Georgia (Ann Arbor: MI, 2nd ed., 1996), pp. 166-167. 21"Vsepodaneyshaya zapiska po upravleniyu kavkazskim krayem generala-adyutanta grafa Vorontsova-Dashkova" (Sankt-Peterburg: Gosudarstvennaya Tipografiya, 1907), p. 12. 22 James D. Henry, Baky: an Eventful History (With many illustrations and a map) (London: Archibald Constable & Co. Ltd 16, James Street, Haymarket, November, 1905), pp. 150-151. 23 Karibi, Krasnaya kniga (Tiflis, 1920), p. 49-50. 24 A.V.Amfiteatrov, Armenskiy vopros (Sankt-Peterburg, 1906), p. 53. 25 V. Mayevskiy, Armano-tatarskaya smuta na Kavkaze, как odin iz fazisov armenskoogo voprosa (Tiflis, 1915), cited from . 26 Tom Reiss, The Orientalist (Random House, 2005), p. 9. 27 "Lev Nussimbaum - Assad Bey - Kurban Said. Istoriya zagadki", interview with Tom Reiss. Washington Profile, see at < http://www.washprofile.org/7q = ru/node/5393>. 28 Villari, p. 283. 29 «Le Matin», 20.09.1905, «Le Temps», 15.09.1905. 30 Villari, p. 191. 31 Pavel Shekhtman, Plamya davnix pojarov. "Pro Armenia" (Moscow, 1992-1993), (e-version at ). 32 See the abovementioned works of Audrey Alstatdt and Tadeush Swietochowski. Also see I.S.Bagirova, Politicheskiyi partiyi I organizatsiyi Azerbayjana v nachale XX veka (1900-1917) (Baky: Elm, 1997), (e-version ). 33 Altstadt, p. 43.

189 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------34 Cited from T.F.Gumbatova, Baky i nemtsi. Chapter "Как Baky stal stolitsey: 1859-1869 - 10 burnikh let istoriyi", "Echo", Baky, 14.03.2007. 35 Ibid. 36Velichko, p. 137. 37 "Lev Nussimbaum - Assad Bey - Kurban Said. Istoriya zagadki", interview with Tom Reiss. Washington Profile, see at . 38 Mammad Said Ordubadi, Ganli Iller (seneler). 1905-1906-ci illerde Gafgazda bash veren ermeni-musulman davasinin tarihi (Baky, 1991 (reprint of 1911 edition)), p. 9. (There is also Russian e-version of this book, which, however, contains some error: ) 39 Ibid., p. 10. 40 Karibi, pp. 49-50. 41 Cited form Altstadt, p. 42. 42 Gerard Libaridian. See also Louise Nalbandian, Armenian Revolutionary Movement (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1963). 43 Dominic Lieven, Kenneth Bourne, Cameron Watt, p. 68. 44 Charles van der Leeuw, Azerbaijan: A Quest for Identity (Caucasus World) (Palgrave Macmillan, 2000), p. 247. 45 Shehtman, ibid. 46 Altstadt, p. 43. 47 Maxim Gorkiy, Sobraniye sochineniy v 30-ti tomakh. Volume 23 (Moscow, 1953), pp. 337- 340. 48 Kaufman, pp. 52-56. 49 Swietochowski, pp. 41-42. 5o Altstadt, p. 41. 51 Moreover, an Azerbaijani publicist Rahim Век Melikov blamed "Sankt-Peterburgskiye Vedomosty" for insinuation and abetting. He wrote in «Kaspiy» (№ 14, 18 January 1906): "It is a futile attempt to prove to these newspapers that the ongoing hostility between the Armenians and the Muslims is not caused by pan-Islamism but by other factors. Because these conservative and pro- government newspapers want to increase the ethnic hatred in the Caucasus while all forces of the society try to stop violence". 52 Cited from Swietochowski, p. 42. 53 Sawa Dangulov, Slovo ob Arsene Kotsoyeve. "Sovremennik" (Moscow, 1971), . 54 Charles van der Leeuw, p. 246. 55 Villari, p. 193. 56 Gosudarstvennaya Duma Rossiyi. Vtoroy Soziv (Sankt-Petersbutg, 1907), p. 1229. 57 Villari, p. 193. 58 Ibid., p. 194. 59 Swietochowski, p. 41. 60 Villari, p. 194. 61 Dominic Lieven, Kenneth Bourne, Cameron Watt, p. 67. 62 Ibid, pp. 91-92. 63 Swietochowski, p. 41. 64 Ordubadi, p. 14. 65 Villari, p. 195. 66 Gosudarstvenniy lstoricheskiyArkhiv Azerbayjanskoy Respubliki, F. 375, O. 1, D. 17, pp. 136- 137,143-145. 67 Villari, p. 196 68 Ibid., Chapter "Nakhitchevan And The May Massacres", pp. 265-291. 69 Ordubadi, pp. 18-20. 70 Swietochowski, pp. 42-43. 71 Ibid

190 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------72 Swietochowski, p. 44. 73 Ordubadi, pp. 38-39. 74 Vilarri, p. 281. 75 Ibid. 76 Ordubadi, p. 54. 77 Altstadt, p. 43. 78 Naki Keykurun, The Memoirs of the National Liberation Movement in Azerbaijan. Published by Tomris Azeri, 1998, see at . 79 Swietochowski, p. 45. 80 Ordubadi, p. 64. 81 Dominic Lieven, Kenneth Bourne, Cameron Watt, p. 189. 82 Ordubadi, p. 69. 83 I.AIibekov. Elisovetpolskiyi krovaviyi dni pred sudom obshestva (Tiflis, 1906), pp. 1-6, see at . 84 Alibekov, pp. 7-8. 85 Ordubadi, p. 90. 86 Villari, p. 332. 87 V.Mayevskiy, ibid. 88 Ordubadi, p. 126. 89 Quoted from Swietochowski, p. 39 - E.Aknouni, Political persecutions: Armenian Prisoners of the Caucasus (NewYork, 1911), p. 30. 90 Richard Hovannisian, Armenia on the Road to Independence, 1918. Reprint (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University o! California Press, 1967), p. 264. 91 Ordubadi, p. 17. 92 Speaking about these territories and its population, I put aside a moot concept of 'historical lands" and their belonging to certain ethnic groups 500, 1000 or 2000 years ago.

Farid Shafiyev* Graduated from the Department of History and Department of Law of Baky State University, and Harvard University Kennedy School of Government.

“Diplomatiya aləmi” .2008.-N18-19.-S.14-29

191 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Khojaly genocide commemorated abroad

Azerbaijan is exerting a great effort in its quest to have the Khojaly genocide recognized by the international community, spokesman for the Azerbaijani Foreign Ministry Elman Abdullayev said at a briefing on Friday. “We have witnessed the expansion of efforts towards the recognition of the Khojaly genocide by the world community,” he said. “Yerevan is trying to hide its involvement in the Khojaly tragedy. But today great efforts are being exerted to get the genocide recognized by the world community.” He said that Armenia itself is well aware that it will fail to escape responsibility for these acts, genocide, which killed hundreds of Azerbaijani civilians. “The resolutions on the recognition adopted in the state of Arkansas and the Romanian Parliament demonstrate that the international community has begun to understand the situation,” he said. “The Foreign Ministry will continue exerting its efforts until the international community gives political and legal assessment of Khojaly events.” Abdullayev said the number of countries recognizing the Khojaly genocide is increasing. “There is no doubt that their number will continue to increase. Perpetrators of this tragedy against humanity will respond to Azerbaijan and the world community and this is one of directions of Baku’s foreign policy.” Arkansas recently became the latest U.S. state to recognize the Khojaly genocide committed against Azerbaijanis by Armenians during the 1990s war. Following the House of Representatives, the Arkansas Senate labeled the Khojaly massacre as an act of genocide. Arkansas is the second state after New Mexico where both houses of parliament have adopted resolutions recognizing the Khojaly tragedy. The U.S. states of Texas, New Jersey, Georgia and Maine have also recognized the Khojaly genocide. Besides, the Romanian Democratic Liberal Party’s parliament group has issued a statement on the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict condemning the Khojaly genocide. Moreover, the parliaments of Turkey, Pakistan, Mexico and Columbia have recognized the Khojaly massacre as genocide. The becomes the first EU country that has officially condemned Armenia for the massacre of Azerbaijani civilians in Khojaly, and has recognized this as a crime against humanity. The Foreign Relations Committee of the Chamber of Deputies of the Parliament of the Czech Republic unanimously adopted a document condemning Armenia for the Khojaly genocide. “It was a crime against humanity condemned by numerous governments around the world,” the document reads. The Azerbaijani government, youth organizations and the Azerbaijani diaspora in foreign countries continue their efforts to bring into the consideration of world community the realities about the gruesome massacre committed by Armenian vandals towards the innocent Azerbaijani people in Khojaly town. For that reason Azerbaijan- America Alliance has launched a new campaign towards introducing Khojaly genocide to the world community. The public awareness campaign will last for several weeks and be seen by millions of Americans. Also, the conferences marking the 21st anniversary of the Khojaly genocide were arranged in Kars and Igdır cities of Turkey. The conference held in Kars saw speeches by MP Aydin Mirzazade, Azerbaijan`s consul general Aykhan Suleymanov, Turkish MPs Sinan Ogun, Professor Yusuf Halacoglu and Kars Mayor Nevzat Bozkus. The speakers highlighted history and consequences of the Khojaly tragedy, as well as atrocities by Armenians committed in Igdır and Van. Another conference attended by Azerbaijani parliamentarians Ganira Pashayeva and Aydin Mirzazade was held in Igdır.

192 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------The speakers spoke of the Armenian aggression against Azerbaijan, especially Khojaly massacre, and expressed gratitude to their Turkish counterparts for the support. The event featured a photo exhibition on the massacre. The aim of the photo exhibition is to increase the Turkish society`s awareness on the Khojaly genocide, the biggest war crime in ex-USSR in the second part of the 20th century, committed by the Armenian armed forces. Besides, the representatives of the Azerbaijani and Turkish diasporas in the will organize a commemorative event marking the 21st anniversary of the Khojaly genocide in Hague, which hosts the international organizations such as the International Court of Justice and the International Criminal Court of UN. The event will take place near a Khojaly monument on February 24. The Dutch state and government officials, as well as local and Turkish journalists will attend the event. On February 26, a rally will be organized in Hague, during which participants will walk from the Peace Palace to the Embassy of Armenia. Besides, the Azerbaijanis living in Sweden will gather on Mynttorget, one of the central squares of the capital Stockholm, to hold a rally over the 21st anniversary of the Khojaly massacre committed by Armenian armed forces against Azerbaijani civilians during the 1990s war. The rally will be held in front of the building of the Swedish parliament Riksdag. The document and a video file showing atrocities committed against Azerbaijani civilians will be sent to the Riksdag members and leaders of political parties. Furthermore, the Azerbaijani embassy in and the “Azerbaijan-Germany” Friendship Society will hold a campaign in memory of the Khojaly genocide victims. Besides, a literary event “Karabakh – stories about the lost motherland” dedicated to the 21st anniversary of the Khojaly genocide will take place in Berlin on February 25. The Azerbaijani Society of Belgium and the Forum of Azerbaijani Students will hold a procession-rally under the slogan “Justice for Khojaly” in Brussels at 16:00 on February 26. The procession will start from the building of the Armenian Embassy in Brussels and finish in front of the European Commission. During the procession, Azerbaijanis living in Belgium will hand out T-shirts with images displaying Armenian terrorism. Some 500 booklets about the Khojaly tragedy in English and French will be spread to city population. The procession is officially authorized by Brussels police department, which will accompany the participants throughout the procession. The rally will be completed by reading out an appeal to the European Parliament and the EU. Moreover, the Khojaly genocide’s 21st anniversary will be marked in Israel, , Kazakhstan and etc. Besides, the Azerbaijani Ombudsman Elmira Suleymanova sent a statement to the international organizations in connection with the anniversary of Khojaly genocide, which requires the bringing of the Armenian terrorists who committed the Khojaly Massacre, and their supporters to justice. The statement said that the international organizations, withdrawing double standards must intensify efforts aimed at solving conflict in accordance with the norms and principles of international law, the competent international organizations must recognize this tragedy as a genocide and the sanctions should be imposed on Armenia. Invader country must abandon the territorial claims and comply with the provisions of the adopted international instruments, the territorial integrity of Azerbaijan must be restored, Azerbaijani captives and hostages must be released, refugees and internally displaced persons should return their native lands, the statement said. Commemoration of genocide The Action Plan over the 21st anniversary of the Khojaly genocide has been approved in accordance with an order of the head of the Presidential Administration of Azerbaijan. The action plan includes the laying of a wreath to the monument to the Khojaly genocide victims in the Khatai district of the Azerbaijani capital Baku, and in Nafatalan city; holding press conferences, commemorative ceremonies, etc. in embassies, representative offices and diaspora organizations of

193 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Azerbaijan; publishing materials in foreign media and broadcasting TV and radio programs devoted to the Khojaly genocide. According to the document, commemoration events, photo exhibitions, meetings with eyewitnesses of the tragedy will be held in the institutions and organizations, exhibition halls, secondary and higher educational institutions; documentaries and feature films dedicated to the fight for national freedom will be screened. With the participation of heads of government agencies, members of parliament and representatives of the intelligentsia, assistance will be provided to the people who hail from Khojaly and families of the martyrs, who are settled across Azerbaijan, including Baku, Ganja and Sumgayit, the country’s largest cities, as well as in a number of the country’s regions. On the eve of the Khojaly anniversary materials about the genocide will be posted on the Internet. The media will extensively cover the tragic events of February 1992. On February 25, the first lessons in educational institutions will be devoted to the tragedy, and on February 26 at 5 p.m. the victims of Khojaly genocide will be commemorated with a moment of silence throughout the country. The Khojaly massacre is one of the most heinous and bloodiest events of the 20th century. Late into the night of February 25, 1992, the town of Khojaly came under intensive fire from the town of Khankendi and Askeran already occupied by Armenian armed forces. At night the Armenian forces supported by the ex-Soviet 366th regiment completed the surrounding of the town already isolated due to ethnic cleansing of the Azerbaijani population of the neighboring regions. The joint forces occupied the town, which was ruined by heavy artillery shelling. Thousands of fleeing civilians were ambushed by Armenian forces. Punitive teams of the so- called NK defense army reached the unprotected civilians to slaughter them, mutilating and scalping some bodies. In just a few hours, 613 civilians were killed, including 106 women, 70 elderly and 83 children. A total of 1,000 civilians were disabled. 56 people were killed with outrageous brutality, eight families were totally exterminated, and 25 children lost both parents, while 130 children lost at least one parent, in what became the most brutal punishment of civilians during the three years of the conflict’s military phase. Moreover, 1,275 innocent people were taken hostage, while the fate of 150 remains unknown.

By Sara Rajabova “AzerNEWS”.-2013.-20-21 February.-№13.-S.6.

194 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

New Jersey State Assembly issues commemorative resolution on Azerbaijani Genocide

On March 22, 2013, New Jersey State Assembly issued a commemorative resolution that recognizes March 31 as Azerbaijani Remembrance Day marking the 95th anniversary of the Azerbaijani Genocide, Azerbaijan Society of America (ASA) said on Tuesday. The resolution signed by the Assembly Speaker was personally presented by State Assemblyman and Deputy Democratic Majority Leader, Thomas P. Giblin (D-NJ) to the President of Azerbaijan Society of America (ASA), Tomris Azeri. The resolution highlights that the genocide of March 1918, in which more than 20,000 innocent Azerbaijani people lost their lives was an event that represents one of the most condemnable atrocities in the history of the world. From March 30 to April 3, 1918, armed groups of the Armenian Revolutionary Federation (Dashnak Party) with support of Soviet Bolsheviks massacred Azerbaijanis and other Muslims in the city of Baku and its surroundings. March Days were part of a larger campaign of extermination carried out by Armenian nationalists seeking to create a mono-ethnic state in Eastern Anatolia and the Caucasus. These atrocities resulted in deaths and deportations of over 2.5 million Turks, Azeris, Kurds and other Muslims in early 20th century. In March 2012, New York became the first state ever to recognize Azerbaijani Genocide at a legislative level by Senate Resolution 3784 that designated March 31 as the Azerbaijani Remembrance Day. Ahead of the 95th anniversary and beyond, the Pax Turcica Institute will continue its efforts raising awareness and seeking recognition of the Azerbaijani Genocide.

Azerbaijan, Baku, March 26/Trend, I.Izzat/

195 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Iowa legislators recognize Azerbaijani Remembrance Day of Soyqırım

On March 31, 2013, the Iowa state legislators, Representative David Jacoby and Senator Robert Dvorsky issued a certificate of recognition commemorating the 95th anniversary of Soyqırım, also known as the Azerbaijani Genocide. The proclamation signed by both legislators was presented to the representative of Azerbaijani- American Council (AAC) in Iowa, Dr. Agshin Taghiyev. From March 30 to April 3, 1918, armed groups of the Armenian Revolutionary Federation (Dashnak Party) with support of Soviet Bolsheviks massacred Azerbaijanis and other Muslims in the city of Baku and its surroundings. March Days were part of a larger campaign of extermination carried out by Armenian nationalists seeking to create a mono-ethnic state in Eastern Anatolia and the Caucasus. These atrocities resulted in deaths and deportations of over 2.5 million Turks, Azeris, Kurds and other Muslims in early 20th century. In March 2012, New York became the first state ever to recognize Azerbaijani Genocide at a legislative level by Senate Resolution 3784 that designated March 31 as the Azerbaijani Remembrance Day. On March 22, 2013, New Jersey General Assembly recognized the Azerbaijani Genocide by another commemorative resolution.

Baku, April 4 (AzerTAc).

196 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Azerbaijan marks 95th anniversary of March 31 genocide

The Day of Genocide of Azerbaijanis is commemorated in Azerbaijan on March 31. The date reflects the memory of the bloody and tragic events of Azerbaijan’s history that occurred in the early 20th century. The commissioner for human rights (ombudsman) of Azerbaijan Elmira Suleymanova issued a statement in connection with March 31. The statement said that as a result of a deliberate policy of ethnic cleansing, genocide and deportation of Azerbaijanis pursued in the last two centuries by Armenian nationalists and their supporters, the Azerbaijani people faced serious challenges. “We reiterate that this genocide was accompanied by gross and massive violations of human rights,” Suleymanova said in the statement. “We hope that the world community, international organizations will support the just demands of Azerbaijan that it is a brutal crime against humanity, it will get the international legal assessment as an act of genocide and the perpetrators will not go unpunished.” Suleymanova called on international organizations to support the just position of Azerbaijan, refraining from double standards, saying “we believe that justice will triumph soon, the international organizations will impose sanctions against Armenia which committed genocide, the territorial integrity of Azerbaijan and the massively violated right of refugees and internally displaced persons will be restored and the hostages will be freed.” The massacre of Azerbaijanis and repressions committed against them should be considered as the bloodiest page of the world history of the 20th century. On March 31, 1918 the Baku Commune and the Armenian nationalists committed unprecedented violence in the history of mankind by perpetrating massacres and executions. Members of the Armenian Dashnak party in concert with Soviet Bolsheviks massacred about 20,000 innocent Azerbaijani people, including the elderly, women and children, starting on the night of March 30, 1918. During March-April 1918, hundreds of Azerbaijanis were executed by Armenians in Baku, Shamakhy, Guba, Mughan and tens of thousands of people were expelled from their lands. Armenian Bolshevik troops led by Stepan Shaumyan massacred thousands of people, burnt Islamic shrines and confiscated the 400-million-manat estate of Baku residents. Tezepir Mosque was bombed, and one of the magnificent architectural buildings, Ismailiyyeh, was burnt down. The genocide policy pursued against Azerbaijanis was not limited to Baku. Armenian dashnaks killed 8,027 Azerbaijanis, including 2,560 women and 1,277 children, in 53 villages of Shamakhy, 110 km west of Baku, on March 31. Also, 16,000 Azerbaijanis were murdered in 122 villages of Guba, northern Azerbaijan. The evidence of the Armenian vandalism in Guba is the burial of remains of the genocide victims. The burial was discovered during the construction of a stadium in Guba in 2007. It was proven that people, whose remains were found in a mass grave in Guba region, were killed by Armenians in 1918. Along with Azerbaijanis killed with extreme cruelty, thousands of Lezgis, Jews and people of other nationalities living in Guba at the time were also exposed to violence. Azerbaijani President Ilham Aliyev signed a decree on the establishment of the Guba memorial complex to the victims of genocide in Guba region on December 30 last year. The Heydar Aliyev Foundation developed a project of the memorial complex to the victims of the genocide. The Armenian dashnaks also burnt thousands of villages in Lenkeran, Mughan and Nagorno- Karabakh and killed thousands of people there. About 150 villages in the mountainous part of Karabakh, 115 in Zangazur, 211 in Iravan province and 92 in Kars region were razed to the ground; people were executed with brutality. The Special Investigation Commission set up by the Azerbaijan Democratic Republic on July 15, 1918 collected a great number of documents and submitted them to the government. In 1919, the Azerbaijani parliament made a decision on marking March 31 as the day of Azerbaijanis’ genocide.

197 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Though this date was essentially forgotten during the Soviet times, relevant investigations on the tragedy were carried out and books were published after Azerbaijan gained independence from the USSR in 1991. President Heydar Aliyev issued a decree on March 26, 1998 to commemorate March 31 as the Day of Azerbaijanis’ Genocide. Recognition of the genocide Representatives of Azerbaijani and Turkish diasporas in the U.S. sent an appeal to the Congress in connection with the Day of Genocide of Azerbaijanis, which was asked to inform the worldwide community in this regard. The US New Jersey state’s Assembly last Friday issued a commemorative resolution that recognizes March 31 as Azerbaijani Remembrance Day marking the 95th anniversary of the Azerbaijani Genocide. The resolution highlighted that the genocide of March 1918, in which more than 20,000 innocent Azerbaijani people lost their lives, was an event that represents one of the most condemnable atrocities in world history. The New York State Senate after the adoption of Resolution 3784 in March 2012 became the first state ever to recognize the Genocide of Azerbaijanis in law. The resolution also recognized March 31 as Azerbaijani Remembrance Day. Besides, US State of Nevada has twice issued a proclamation – in 2009 and 2011- on observing March 31 as a Day of Remembrance, honoring the victims resulting from the fighting that began in March 1918. Also, US Ambassador to Azerbaijan Richard Morningstar condemned the 1918 genocide of Azerbaijanis. Morningstar visited the Guba burial, which is proof of the genocide committed by Armenians against Azerbaijanis in 1918. According to the ambassador, all the actions that caused the killing of civilians are unacceptable. He said such events, which have brought so much pain to the Azerbaijani people, prove the importance of a solution of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict in a short period of time. Earlier, the Azerbaijani youth association operating in Germany appealed to UN Secretary General Ban Ki-moon over March 31, the Day of Genocide. The association called on the UN and other international organizations to acknowledge the fact of genocide against Azerbaijani civilians that occurred in the early 20th century and support the fair position of Azerbaijan by rejecting the policy of double standards. 1905-1907 massacres The March 31 genocide wasn’t the first and the last massacre committed by Armenian vandals. From the second half of the 19th century Armenians have committed genocide against Azerbaijanis as an organized and planned policy. Inspired by the idea of establishing “Great Armenia”, Armenian invaders started to openly implement on a wide scale their evil actions against the Azerbaijani people during 1905-1907. Armenians embarked on their brutal acts in Baku and further spread them through the rest of Azerbaijan and Azerbaijani villages in the current territory of Armenia. Hundreds of villages were burnt in the provinces of Zangezur, Iravan, Nakhchivan, Ordubad, Gazakh and Karabakh of Azerbaijan, and all — from children to the elderly — were cruelly killed. Khojaly Massacre The Khojaly genocide was one of the most brutal massacres committed in the late 20th century. The town of Khojaly was situated within the administrative borders of the Nagorno-Karabakh region of Azerbaijan. Its population constituted over 7,000 people. Late into the night of February 25, 1992, Khojaly came under intensive fire from the towns of Khankendi and Askeran already occupied by Armenian armed forces. The Armenian forces, supported by the ex-Soviet 366th regiment, completed the surrounding of the town already isolated due to ethnic cleansing of the Azerbaijani population of the neighboring regions. The joint forces occupied the town, which was ruined by heavy artillery shelling.

198 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Thousands of fleeing civilians were ambushed by the Armenian forces. Punitive teams of the so- called Nagorno-Karabakh defense army reached the unprotected civilians to slaughter them, mutilating and scalping some of the bodies. 613 civilians, including 106 women, 70 elderly and 83 children, were killed in the massacre. A total of 1,000 civilians were disabled. Eight families were exterminated, and 25 children lost both parents, while 130 children lost one parent. Moreover, 1,275 innocent people were taken hostage, while the fate of 150 remains unknown. Garadaghly tragedy Armenian aggressors used every chance, every reason to slaughter the innocent Azerbaijani people. Another massacre was committed by Armenian invaders in February 1992 in the Garadagly village of the Khojavand region. Situated between Khankandi and Khojavand region centre, Garadagly had been continuously attacked by gangs of Armenian bandits from the very beginning of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict because of its being encircled by Armenian villages. Garadagly had been attacked 305 times from February 1988 until February 1992. In all these combats the village had suffered casualties. One of the favourable conditions for Armenians to commit atrocities in Garadagly was that the village had been cut off from land communications with other Azerbaijani settlements and it had no air communications. As a result of the occupation of the village every resident above ten was killed by the Armenians. A total 117 residents of the village lost their lives in Garadagly and dozens of people were taken hostage. This massacre was called the ‘second Khojaly’. The Armenian invaders continue their aggressive policy. Although the time has changed, but the atrocious nature of the Armenians has not changed. The tragedies which took place in Azerbaijan in the XIX-XX centuries and resulted in the occupation of Azerbaijani lands formed the consecutive stages of Armenia’s purposeful hostile policy against the Azerbaijani people. The two South Caucasus countries for over two decades have been locked in conflict, which emerged over Armenian territorial claims. Since a lengthy war in the early 1990s, Armenian armed forces have occupied over 20 percent of Azerbaijan’s internationally recognized territory, including Nagorno-Karabakh and seven adjacent regions. The UN Security Council has adopted four resolutions on Armenia’s withdrawal from the Azerbaijani territory, but they have not been enforced to this day. A precarious cease-fire was signed in 1994. However, units of the Armenian armed forces commit armistice breaches on the frontline almost every day. Despite the vandalism committed by Armenian invaders against the Azerbaijani people, these acts haven’t received due condemnation by the world community to date. The Azerbaijani people are still having to tolerate the Armenian vandalism and the unjust position and double standards of the world community.

By Sara Rajabova

“Azernews”.-2013.-29 mart.-№22.-S.6.

199 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

E-books

In English

Armenian Nazism − two interpretations / trans. G. Bairamov; comp. N. Ibrahimov; ill. N. Babayev.- Baku: Azerbaijan, 1994.- 24 p

Аliyev, Jalal Alirza oglu. Turks, Azerbaijanians, armenians: genocide of historical truth /J. A. Aliyev, B. A. Budagov; trans. A. Efendiyev; ed. Z. Mahammadoglu.- Baku: Azerbaijan, 2003.- 72 s.

Historical facts vs. the Armenian myths / Author of the proj. E. Suleymanov; edit. R. Sevdimaliyev .- Baku: “Apostrof“ Publishing House, 2010.- 31 p.

Historical facts of armenia’s actions in Azerbaijan land: collection /ed.-comp. T. Musayeva, A. Mammadov.- Baku: Nurlan, 2003.- 58 p.

Khalilgizi, Asly. Shot through childhood /A. Khalilgizi; ed. M. Nazimoghlu; trans. A. Gorina.- Baku: Chashioghlu, 2007.- 102 p.

Mahmudov, Yagub Mikayil oghlu. Garabagh: real history, facts, documents /Y.M.Mahmudov, K.K.Shukurov; pref. M. Aliyeva; trans. B. I. Hajiyev.- Baku: Tahsil, 2005.- 380 p.

Muslum, Sariyya. Khojaly is not dead /S. Muslum; trans. A. Aghabeyli; ed. M. Nazimoghlu.- Baku: Chashioglu, 2007.- 143 p.

Muslum, Sariyya. I’ll die without hope /S. Muslum; trans. A. Agabayli; ed. S. Babayev.- Baku: Azerbaijan University Press, 2001.- 54 p

Mehdiyev, Ramiz. The reality of the genocide of Azerbaijan people /R. Mehdiyev; ed. F. Abdullazade.- Baku, 2000.- 29 p.

Mammadova, Havva. Khojaly: martyrs and witnesses: armenian terrorism as an integral part of the international one /H. Mammadova; trans. J. A. Aliyev ; ed. V. N. Rahimova.- Baku: House of Tales, 2006.- 248 p.

Sultanov, Chapay Ali oglu. The last blow from the Empire: Baku, 20 January, 1990 / C.A. Sultanov.- Baku: Nafta-Press, 2004. - 272 р.

Tsertisivadze, Felix. The forgotten genocide /F. Tsertisivadze; trans. N. A. Ohotin.- New York, 2005.- 128 p.

Vandalism: genocide against the historical names /History Institute named after Bakikhanov A.A. Azerbaijan National Academy of Sciences; trans.: S. Almammadova, A. Aghabayova; comp. N. Mustafa; ed. E. Maharramov.- Baku: Tahsil, 2006.- 96 p.

Weems, Samuel A. Armenia: Secrets of a “Christian” Terrorist State /S.A.Weems.- Dallas: St. John Press, 2002.- 76 p

Azərbaycan dilində

Aşırlı, Akif. Türkün Xocalı soyqırımı / A. Aşırlı; red. Ə. M. Həsənov.- Bakı: Nurlan, 2005. - 152 s.

Abışov Vaqif Şirin oğlu. Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı : (1917-1918-ci illər) /V.Abışov; elmi red.: H.S.Əzimov, İ.S.Məmmədov.- Bakı: Nurlan, 2007.- 176 s 200 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Abdullayev, Elşad İslam oğlu. Dağlıq Qarabağ problemi beynəlxalq hüquq müstəvisində /E.İ.Abdullayev.- Bakı: Təhsil, 2004.- 216 s.

Arzumanlı, Vaqif, Mustafa, Nazim. Tarixin qara səhifələri: Deportasiya. Soyqırım. Qaçqınlıq / V. Arzumanlı, N. Mustafa.- B.: Qartal, 1998.- 218 s.

Çavçavadze, İ. Q. Erməni alimləri və fəryad edən daşlar / İ. Q. Çavçavadze; tərc. V. Quliyev; red. S. Ağayev- B.: Azərbaycan nəşriyyatı, 1995.- 34 s.

Əliyev, Mirzə Bağır. Qanlı günlərimiz: 1918-1920, Naxçıvan /M.B.Əliyev; tərt. T. Quliyev; elmi red. H.Əlibəyli.- Bakı: Azərnəşr, 1993.- 142 s.

Heydər Əliyev: “Biz Azərbaycan ərazisində ikinci bir erməni dövlətinin yaranmasına yol verə bilmərik” /”Heydər Əliyev irsi” Beynəlxalq Elektron Kitabxana; red. heyəti: F. Babayev [et al.]; red. M. Babayeva.- Bakı: Əbilov, Zeynalov və oğulları, 2006.- 472,[29] s.

Xocalı, Allahyar. Vətən ağrısı, torpaq yanğısı /A. Xocalı.- Bakı: «Azərbaycan» nəşriyyatı, 1993.-72 s.

Xəlilqızı, Əsli. Güllələnmiş uşaqlıq / Ə. Xəlilqızı; red. M. Nazimoğlu.- B.: Çaşıoğlu, 2007.- 295 s.

Kəngərli, Qulu. Qara Yanvar şəhidləri / Q. Kəngərli.- Bакı: Gənclik, 1992.- 312 s.

Qlinka, S.N. Azərbaycan ermənilərinin Rusiya hüdudlarına köçürülməsinin təsviri / S. N. Qlinka; tərc.V. Quliyev; red. S. Ağayev.- B.: Azərbaycan nəşriyyatı, 1995.- 128 s.

Məmmədova, Həvva. Azərbaycan Xalq Cümhuriyyəti dövründə Yuxarı Qarabağda siyasi vəziyyət: erməni terrorizminin güclənməsi: 1918-1920 / H. Məmmədova; elmi red. A. İsgəndərov; Azərbaycan Respublikası Mədəniyyət və Turizm Nazirliyi.- B.: Nağıl evi, 2006.- 150,[2] s.

Mehdiyev, Ramiz. Azərbaycanlılara qarşı soyqırım gerçəklikləri /R. Mehdiyev; məsul red. F. Abdullazadə.- Bakı, 2000.- 68 s.

Mayevski, V. Qafqazda erməni-tatar qırğını erməni məsələsinin mərhələlərindən biri kimi / V. Mayevski; tərc. V. Quliyev; red. S. Ağayev.- B.: Azərbaycan, 1995.- 16 s.

Pompeyev, Yuri Aleksandroviç. Qarabağ qan içində / Y. A. Pompeyev; tərc. Z. Mustafayev; red. İ. Ö. Vəliyev. - Bakı: Azərbaycan Ensiklopediyası NPB, 1996. - 160 s.

Rusiyanın Ərzurumdakı baş konsulu Mayevskinin qeydləri/ tərc. V. Quliyev; red. S. Ağayev.- B.: Azərbaycan nəşriyyatı, 1995.- 13 s.

Soyqırım cinayəti (Beynəlxalq aktlar, normativ sənədlər, müraciətlər və şərhlər toplusu) / bur. məsul N. Abdullayev; red. H. İsgəndərov.- Бакы: CBS Poliqrafiya, 2010.- 87 s.

Vandalizm: tarixi adlara qarşı soyqırımı / AMEA A. A. Bakıxanov adına Tarix İnstitutu; tərt. N. Mustafa; elmi red. E. Məhərrəmov.- B.: Təhsil, 2006.- 92 s.

На русском языке

Асадов, Сабир Джалал оглы. Миф о “Великой Армении”: монография /С.Дж.Асадов; науч. ред. Т.Бунятов.- Баку: Изд-во Азербайджан, 1999.- 280 с.

“Армянский геноцид”: миф и реальность: справочник фактов и документов /пер. с англ. З.Агаев; ред. Э.Агаев, С.Султанова.- Баку: Азернешр, 1992.- 341 с.

201 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Аракелов, Роберт Кароевич. Нагорный Карабах: виновники трагедии известны /Р.К.Аракелов; ред. Т.Г.Садыхова.- Баку: Шарг-Гарб, 1991.- 92 с.

Аракелов, Роберт. Карабахская тетрадь /Р.К.Аракелов; ред.: Э.Ахундова, Э.Гусейнова.- Баку: Азернешр, 1995.- 136 с.

Алиев, Играр Габиб оглы. Нагорный Карабах: История. Факты. События /И.Г.Алиев; Институт Истории АН Азербайджанской ССР.- Баку: Элм, 1989.- 104 с.

Беженцы: 1918-1920, 1948-1952, 1988-1989 /сост. Идаят; ред. Р. Пашабекова.- Баку: Гянджлик, 1992. - 448 с.

Дашдамиров, Фикрет Габиб оглы. Армянский терроризм и сепаратизм: “Покровители и двойной стандарт”. /Ф.Г.Дашдамиров.- Баку: Гянджлик, 2005.- 56 с.

Дашнаки: из материалов департамента полиции /сост. Б. Гаибов.- Баку: Коммунист, 1990.- 40 с.

Исторические факты о деяниях армян на Азербайджанской земле: сборник /ред.-сост. Т.Мусаева, А.Мамедов.- Баку: Нурлан, 2003.- 358 с.

Историческая география Западного Азербайджана /сост. С.Асадов; науч. ред. Б.Будагов.- Баку: Изд-во Азербайджан, 1998.- 560 с.

Мехтиев, Рамиз. Реалии геноцида Азербайджанцев /Р.Мехтиев ; отв. ред. Ф.Абдуллазаде.- Баку, 2000.- 34 с. Нуриев, Джумшуд.Тайны истории фальсификации / Дж. Нуриев, Ш. Нуриева ; ред.: М. Беккер, Н. Ашрафова. - Баку : б. и., 2010. - 262 с.

Преступления армянских террористических и бандитских формирований против человечества: XIX-XXI вв.: краткая хронологическая энциклопедия /сост.: А.Мустафаева [и др.]; конс.: Б.Набиев.- Баку: Элм, 2002.- 395 с.

Султанов, Чапай Али оглы. Нашествие. Кн. 2. /Ч.А.Султанов.- 2-е изд., доп.- Баку: Нафта-Пресс, 2004.- 562 с.

Хроника НКАО: февраль 1988 - февраль 1990 /отв. за вып. Т.Н.Зульфугаров.- Баку: Коммунист, 1990.- 41 с.

Ходжалы : хроника геноцида /сост. Э.Ахундова; ред.: С.Рустамханлы, Ч.Алиоглы.- Баку: Азернешр, 1993. - 144 с.

Халилов, Аслан Хасы оглы. Геноцид против мусульманского населения Закавказья в исторических источниках /А.Х.Халилов; ред. С.Ахвердиева.- Баку: Азернешр, 2000.- 166 с.

Церцвадзе, Феликс Эрастович. Армения и Нагорный Карабах: Формирование мифов / Ф. Э. Церцвадзе. - Нью-Йорк : б. и., 2005. - 132 с.

Церцвадзе, Феликс Эрастович. Забытый геноцид / Ф. Э. Церцвадзе. - Нью-Йорк : б. и., 2005. – 132 с.

Мархулия, Гурам. Армяне в поисках Армении / Г. Мархулия; ред. Б.Е.Кварацхелия.- Тбилиси: «Универсал», 2010.- 232 с.

202 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Bibliography

ARTICLES

2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011 2012

2013 2014

203 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2006

President chides Armenian cause in nationwide address // AzerNEWS. - 2006.-29 March-4 April. - №13. - P. 1 . - Notes: Appeal to Azerbaijani citizens over March 31, the anniversary of a brutal carnage unleashed by Armenians in early 20th century. * * *

Həmzəoğlu, Kamil. Elman Məmmədov: "Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı Beynəlxalq Cinayət Məhkəməsinə müraciətolunacaq" // 525-ci qəzet. - 2006.-28 yanvar. - №15. - S. 6 . - Xocalı faciəsi haqqında.

Xocalı soyqırımının ildönümü ilə əlaqədar tədbirlər planı hazırlanmışdır // Azərbaycan. - 2006.-29 yanvar. – №19. - S. 1 . - Xocali soyqırımından 14 il keçir.

Lələdağ, Əvəz Mahmud. Soydaşlarımızın 1948-1953-cü illərdə Ermənistandan deportasiya edilməsi Mikoyanın məkrli planı nəticəsində baş tutmuşdur // Azərbaycan. - 2006.- 4 fevral. - №24. - S. 7.

DAK Xocalı soyqırımını dünyaya çatdıracaq // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2006.-10 fevral. – №19. - S. 1-6 . - Qeyd: "Dünya azərbaycanlıları terrora və soyqırıma "yox" deyir" devizi ilə Avropada və dünyanın digər dövlətlərində keçirəcəyi konfrans və aksiyalara start verir.

Türkiyə parlamentində Xocalı soyqırımı müzakirə olunacaq: Milli Məclisin sədri Oqtay Əsədov jurnalistlərlə söhbətində bu fikri təsdiqlədi // Xalq qəzeti. - 2006.-14 fevral. - №32. - S. 4 .

Talışlar deportasiya olunmuş xalqdırmı?: 1993-cü il iyun-avqust Lənkəran hadisələrinin ildönümü münasibətilə // Olaylar. - 2006.-23 avqust. - №154. - S. 14.

Abbasov, İ. Gələn il Bakıda Xocalı soyqırımına həsr olunmuş memorial ucaldılacaq // Ayna. - 2006.-16 fevral. - №27. - S. 1 . - AVCİYA Xocalı soyqırımının dünyada tanınması üçün yaxın günlərdə kampaniyaya start verəcək.

Bəxtiyar. AVCİYA Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı imzatoplama kampaniyasına başlayır // 525-ci qəzet. - 2006.-17fevral.-№29.-S.-2.

Hüseynli, Eyvaz. Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımının Qaradağlı səhifəsi // Xalq qəzeti. - 2006.-17 fevral. – №35.-S.6. .

Rəsulov, Rövşən. Xocalı soyqırımı bəşər tarixinin ən dəhşətli faciəsidir // Səs. - 2006.-21 fevral. - №31. - S. 7 . - Qaçqın və Məcburi Köçkünlərlə İş Üzrə Dövlət Komitəsi Xocalı soyqırımının 14-cü ildönümü ilə əlaqədar olaraq bir sıra tədbirlər keçirəcək.

"Dünya azərbaycanlıları soyqırım və terrora qarşı" // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2006.-21 fevral . - №25. - S. 4 . - DAK-ın aksiyası "Şəhidlər Xiyabanı" ndan start götürüb.

Yeni Azərbaycan Partiyası Xocalı soyqırımı ilə əlaqədar məktub göndərmişdir // Azərbaycan. - 2006.-22 fevral. - N39. - S. 7 . - YAP BMT-nin Baş katibi Kofi Annana, ATƏT-in fəaliyyətdə olan sədri Karel de Quxta, AŞ-nın Baş katibi Terri devisə və AŞPA sədri Rene Van der Lindenə məktub ünvanlamışdır.

Qocayeva, Adilə. Xocalı soyqırımı -əsrin dəhşətli faciəsi // İki sahil. - 2006.-22 fevral. - №32. - S. 6 . - Xocalı faciəsi haqqında.

İmanov, Vahid. Xocalı soyqırımı // Xalq qəzeti. - 2006.-23 fevral. - №40. - S. 4 . - Xocalı faciəsindən 14 il keçir.

204 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Mehdixanlı, Telman. Qan yaddaşımızda yaşayan faciə: XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırım // Azərbaycan. - 2006.-23 fevral. - №40. - S. 5 .- Xocalı Rayon İH-nin sabiq başçısı, Milli Məclisin deputatı Elman Məmmədovla müsahibə.

Şahinoğlu, Aqşin. Xocalı soyqırımı əsrin faciəsidir // Yeni Azərbaycan . - 2006.-24 fevral . - №34. - S. 1-4 . - Xocaiı faciəsi haqqında

Məclisin deputatları Xocalı soyqırımının 14-cü ildönümü ilə əlaqədar Türkiyədə keçiriləcək tədbirlərdə iştirak edəcəklər // Azərbaycan. - 2006.-23 fevral. – №40. - S. 6 . - Mehriban xanım Əliyevanın Xocalı soyqırımı ilə əlaqədar beynəlxalq ictimaiyyətə müraciəti qəbul ediləcəkdir.

Qafar, Telman. 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür!: Xalqımızın tarixi yaddaşının bərpası // İki sahil. - 2006.- 25 mart. - №52. - S. 5 .

Azərbaycan Respublikasının İnsan Hüquqları üzrə Müvəkkilinin (Ombudsmanın) 31 Mart - Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günü ilə əlaqədar bəyanatı // Xalq qəzeti. - 2006.-28 mart. - №65. - S. 6 . - Ombudsman Elmira Süleymanova jurnalistlər üçün mətbuat konfransı keçirmişdir.

Qəşəmoğlu, Ülvi. 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı günüdür!: Dünya azərbaycanlıların soyqırımını qəbul etməlidir // İki sahil. - 2006.-29 mart. – №54. - S. 6 .

Xalqımız, tarix azərbaycanlıların soyqırımını unutmayacaq, faciə qurbanlarının əziz xatirəsi qəlblərdə daim yaşayacaqdır: Azərbaycan Prezidenti İlham Əliyev Şəhidlər Xiyabanını ziyarət etmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2006.-1 aprel. – №69. - S. 1 .

Abdullayev, Zakir. Müəllimlər 14 illik deportasiyada sonra Xəqani 33-ə qayıtdılar // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2006.-26 noyabr. - №175. - S. 1, 4.

Yusifli, Ramiz. Deportasiya // Respublika . - 2006.-7 dekabr. - №274. - S. 4 . - Ermənistandan azəri türkləri müxtəlif dövrlərdə dörd dəfə deportasiyaya məruz qalıblar.

Vəliyev, İsmayıl. Deportasiya: Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistan ərazisindəki tarixi-etnik torpaqlarından siyasi təzyiq və təqiblərlə çıxarılması haqqında qısa tarixi icmal // Respublika . - 2006.- 9 dekabr. - №276. - S. 6.

Rusiyadakı Azərbaycan vətəndaşlarından deportasiya edilən olmayıb: Rusiyadakı həmvətənlərimizin-problemləri ilə əlaqədar işçi qrupunun toplantısı keçirilib // Yeni Azərbaycan . - 2006.-15 dekabr. - №232. - S. 1-2.

Mirzə, Vüsal. Gürcüstanda yaşayan azərbaycanlılar deportasiya olunur // Həftə içi. - 2006.-22 dekabr. №235. - S. 1 . - Siyasi ekspert Rövşən Novruzoğlu ilə müsahibə.

Deportasiya edilən soydaşlarımız // Ekspress. - 2006.-22 dekabr. - №237. - S. 8 . - DİN-in Miqrasiya Xidmətinin rəisi Şövqü Hadıyevin açıqlaması.

* * *

Тофикоглу, Р. Интерпол проводит международное заседание в Баку : По линии организации объявлены в международный розыск 72 лица, виновных в геноциде азербайджанцев в Ходжалы // Эхо . - 2006.-2 февраля. - N17. - С. 1-2. . - [AZ-Г]

Нормы международного права однозначно подтверждают факт геноцида в Ходжалы // Бакинский рабочий. - 2006.-24 февраля. - N34. - С. 3 . - Примеч.: Ходжалинский геноцид [AZ-Г]

Байрамова, Дж. Ходжалинский геноцид должен в первую очередь получить правовую оценку // Зеркало /нед/. - 2006.-25 февраля . - N34. - С. 8.10 . - Примеч.: Мероприятия в память трагических событий в Ходжалы [AZ-Г] 205 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Обращение к азербайджанскому народу в связи с 31 марта- Днем геноцида азербайджанцев // Бакинский рабочий. - 2006.-29 марта . - N54. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Захиди, А. 31 марта- День национального траура азербайджанцев // Эхо . - 2006.-31 марта. - N55. - С. 3 . - Примеч.: 31 марта 1918 года армяне учинили резню и акты вандализма против азербайджанцев [AZ-Г]

Ходжалинская трагедия как международное преступление - составная часть целенаправленной политики геноцида Республики Армения против азербайджанского народа // Dirçəliş XXI əsr. - 2006. - N96/97. - С. 59-62 . - Примеч.: Заключение Комиссии Института по Правам Человека Национальной Академии Наук Азербайджана [AZ-J]

Кулиева, Вафа. Геноцид памятников материальной культуры азербайджанцев на территориях, захваченных армянами // Dirçəliş XXI əsr. - 2006. - N98/99. - С. 150-164 . - Примеч.: Албанский этнос и албанские памятники [AZ-J]

Джейран. В Страсбурге пройдет акция , посвященная ходжалинскому геноциду // Зеркало. - 2006.- 26 декабря. - N238. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

206 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2007

Azeris urge genoside recognition, mourn Khojaly victims // AzerNEWS. - 2007.-28 February-6 March. - № 8. - p. 1 .

Armenian aggression: centuries of injustice: President addresses nation over massacre date // AzerNEWS. - 2007.- 4-10 April. - № 12. - p. 1 .

Pirtakhiya, Ia. International Legal Responsibility for genoside // Dirçəliş XXI əsr. - 2007. - N 114/115. - p. 273-279 . - [AZ-M]

* * *

Aynur. Deportasiya başladı: Rusiyadan 700 min azərbaycanlının çıxarılacağı gözlənilir // Mərkəz.- 2007.- 9 yanvar.- № 1.- S.9.

Babayev, Elman. Xocalı hadisələrinin soyqırımı kimi tanınması üçün 1 milyon imza toplanıb: AVCİYA parlamentə müraciət etdi // Kaspi. - 2007.-13-15 yanvar. -№ 5. - S. 3 .

Pənahlı N. Nazim İbrahimov: "Rusiyadan kütləvi deportasiya gözlənilmir" // Zaman.- 2007.-16-17 yanvar.- № 4.-S.1-2.

Turan Göməz: Fevralın 26-da Xocalıya gedib erməni vəhşiliyini lənətləyəcəyəm // İki sahil. - 2007.-18 yanvar. - № 8. - S. 6 . - Türkiyəli millət vəkili Turan Göməzin müsahibəsi.

Cəlilova G. Qərbi Azərbaycan Mühacir Hökuməti yaradılır: Qərbi Azərbaycana Qayıdış Birliyi bunun üçün ölkə rəhbərliyindən kömək istəyir // Bakı xəbər.- 2007.-18 yanvar № 10.- S.11.

Xocalı soyqırımının tanıdılması üçün iş aparılır: Azərbaycan və Türkiyə alimlərinin iştirakı ilə konfrans olacaq // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2007.-23 yanvar. - № 10. - S. 3 .

Cəfərli N. Qərbi Azərbaycan mühacir hökuməti yaradılmalıdır // Şərq.- 2007.-23 yanvar.- № 11.- S.6.

Əliyev V. Qərbi Azərbaycan Mühacir Hökumətinin yaradılması // Vətən uğrunda.- 2007.- 27 yanvar- 2 fevral.-№3.-S.4.

Xəlilov, Yusif. "Xocalı soyqırımı" kitabı alman dilində nəşr olunmuşdur // Xalq qəzeti. - 2007.-28 yanvar. - № 18. - S. 2 . - Azərbaycanın Almaniyadakı səfirliyi XX əsrin ən dəhşətli səhifələrindən sayılan Xocalı soyqırımının 15-ci ildönümü ərəfəsində alman dilində bu faciəyə həsr olunmuş kitab nəşr etdirmişdir.

Məmmədova A. Azərbaycanlıların "Çerkizov" sərgüzəştləri: Moskva bazarlarında "soyuq" deportasiya davam edir // Azadlıq.- 2007.-3 fevral.- №22.-S.5.

Zeynalov Ə. Oğuz yurdu - Uluxanlı mahalı // Respublika.- 2007.- 4 fevral.- №24.- S.5.

Bəxtiyar. Qərbi azərbaycanlılar Ermənistan vətəndaşlığının bərpa edilməsini istəyir // 525-ci qəzet.- 2007.- 23 fevral.- №34.- S.2

Cümşüdlü F. Azərbaycanlıların deportasiyaya məruz qalmaları: 1948-1950-ci illərdə ermənilərin xalqımızın başına gətirdikləri müsibətlərin qısa tarixi // Azad Azərbaycan.- 2007.- 6 mart.- № 32.- S.7.

Cümşüdlü F. Ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara qarşı deportasiya siyasəti: Sisyan rayonunun kəndləri erməni vəhşiliyinin qurbanı kimi tarixin yaddaşında əbədi qalıb // Azad Azərbaycan.- 2007.-7 mart.- № 33.- S.6.

Qasımlı İ. Ermənistan sonuncu tərk edən azərbaycanlı // 525-ci qəzet .- 2007.-31 mart.- № 54.-S.11.

207 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Qurbanqızı Z. Əzəli torpaqlarımıza mütləq dönəcəyik // Respublika.- 2007.-1 aprel.- № 67.-S.7.

Tərlan. Qərbi azərbaycanlılar vətəndaşlıq almaqla qaçqın statusunu itirmirlər // Üç nöqtə.- 2007.-13 aprel.- № 60.-S.6.

Hüseynova R. Deportasiya // Yeni Azərbaycan.- 2007.-1 may.- № 73.- S.6.

Zeynallı A. "Deportasiya hadisəsi ilə bağlı böyük şəhərlərdə abidə qoyulsun" // Palitra.- 2007.-12 oktyabr.-№110.-S.7.

Rüstəm X. Erməni vandalizminə "dur!" deyən yoxdur: Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan tam deportasiyasından 19 il keçir // Ekspress.- 2007.-30 noyabr.- №219.- S.5.

Səfərli X. Deportasiya olunmuş xalq...: Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan tam deportasiya edilməsinin on doqquzuncu ili tamam olur // Ayna.- 2007.- 30 noyabr.- №220.-S.1-2.

Deportasiya, soyqırım, qaçqınlıq // Azərbaycan Ordusu.- 2007.- 5 dekabr.- № 85.- S.3.

Xəlilzadə F. Bizi çağıran ellər // Azərbaycan.- 2007.-5 dekabr.- №274.-S.5.

Sadıqzadə M. Ermənistanda yaşamış azərbaycanlılar son yüz ildə dəfələrlə soyqırımına məruz qalıb: Sonuncu və tam deportasiyadan ötən 19 il ərzində isə dünya bu haqsızlığa yenə göz yumdu // Vətən səsi.- 2007.-7 dekabr.- № 50.- S.4.

Rəsmiləşdirilmiş deportasiya: 100 min azərbaycanlını Ermənistan ərazisindəki tarixi torpaqlarından didərgin salan deportasiya aktında 60 il ötür // 525-ci qəzet.- 2007.- 20 dekabr.-№236.-S.12.

Əhmədov B. Əsrin əvvəllərində Azərbaycanlıların Deportasiyası və soyqırımı: Göyçə mahalının tarixi materialları əsasında // Dirçəliş XXI əsr.- 2007.- №116/117.-S.120-124.

* * *

Рзаев С. 50-70 тысяч депортированных азербайджанцев // Эхо.- 2007.-9 января.-№ 1.-С.1-2.

Мир осуждает армянский фашизм: Фонд Гейдара Алиева распространяет во всем мире правду о Ходжалинском геноциде // Бакинский рабочий. - 2007.-23 февраля. - N 35. - С. 4 . - [AZ-Г]

Обращение к азербайджанскому народу в связи с 15-й годовщиной Ходжалинского геноцида (23 февраля 2007) // Бакинский рабочий. - 2007.-24 февраля. - N 36. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Мир обсуждает армянский фашизм: Президентская библиотека Управления делами Президента Азербайджанской Республики подготовила текстовое электронное издание "Трагедия ХХ века- Ходжалинский геноцид" в трех томах // Бакинский рабочий. - 2007.-27 февраля. - N 37. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

Азербайджанцы помнят о трагедии // Независимая газета. - 2007.-2 марта. - N 44. - С. 6 . - Примеч.: Ходжалинский геноцид [RU-Г]

Есть ли шансы международного признания ходжалинского геноцида? // Зеркало. - 2007.-10 марта. - N 44. - С. 11,12 . - [AZ-Г]

Обращение к азербайджанскому народу в связи с 31 марта- Днем геноцида азербайджанцев. 29 марта 2007) // Бакинский рабочий. - 2007.-30 марта. - N 55. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Илья Чавчавадзе: "Армянин пришел и принес беду с собой" // Вышка. - 2007.-30 марта. - N 11. - С. 11 . - Примеч.: 31 марта день геноцида азербайджанцев [AZ-Г]

208 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Мир должен знать правду о геноциде азербайджанцев со стороны армян // Наш век. - 2007.-30 марта. - N 11. - С. 1,2 . - [AZ-Г]

Джаббаров, Зейтулла. XX век-летопись геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2007.-31 марта. - N 56. - 4. . - [AZ-Г]

Гамидов, Г. О геноциде Азербайджане узнали и в Исландии: Наша диаспора в этой стране провела ряд мероприятий // Эхо. - 2007.-4 апреля. - N 56. - С. 5 . - [AZ-Г]

Миркадыров, Р. Это просто позор: Активист Движения национального пробуждения Южного Азербайджана Хади Мусави депортирован в Иран // Зеркало. - 2007.-13 апреля. - N 62. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Алиева, С. Геноцид зеленых насаждений продолжается // Зеркало. - 2007.-19 апреля. - N 66. - С. 7 . - Примеч.: Продолжается вырубка деревьев на территории города Баку, что приводит к ухудшению экологии [AZ-Г]

Джамиль Гасанлы: "Мы должны поведать о геноциде в Губе всему миру!" // Кoмсoмольская правда. - 2007.-8 мая. - N 65. - С. 9 . - Примеч.: Интервью инициатора принятия в ММ законопроекта о геноциде армянами жителей Губы, депутата Джамиля Гасанлы [AZ-Г]

Манафлы, Р. Ходжалинский геноцид остался в стороне от факельного шествия, посвященного проблемам геноцидов в мире // Эхо . - 2007.-10 августа. - N 144. - С. 1.4 . - [AZ-Г]

Мири, М. Установить памятник жертвам геноцида в Южном Азербайджане: Сегодня в столичную мэрию будет передано соответствующее обращение // Зеркало. - 2007.-18 декабря. - N 233. - С. 2 . - [AZ- Г]

209 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2008

Abdul-Aliyev, Rustam. Aliyev condemns Armenia's genocide in nationwide address // AzerNEWS. - 2008.-2-8 April. - № 12. - p. 1-2 . - Note: President Aliyev has condemned the nearly two-century long Armenian policy of aggression and genocide in an address to the nation over March 31, the anniversary of the massacre of Azerbaijanis.

Abbasov, Ilham. Khojaly tragedy is a genocide committed against our people // Today & Tomorrow. Azerbaijan in Focus . - 2008.-march. - № 3. - p. 4-6 .

* * *

Eldəniz E. "Azərbaycan soydaşlarımızın deportasiya edilməsinə dəstək olur": Gürcüstan Azərbaycanlıları Konqresinin həmtəsisçisi Əli Babayevin sözlərinə görə, Azərbaycanın Gürcüstanda həyata keçirdiyi layihələrdən ermənilər və gürcülər faydalanırlar // Ayna.- 2008.-8 mart.- № 25.-S.6.

31-Mart - Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür: Prezident Kitabxanası azərbaycanlıların deportasiyasına dair materiallar əsasında elektron resurs hazırlamışdır // Xalq qəzeti.- 2008.-31 mart.- № 65.- S.2.

Anar. Mərhələlərlə həyata keçirilən soyqırımı siyasəti: Azərbaycanlıların öz tarixi torpaqlarından deportasiya edilməsi, etnik təmizləməyə və soyqırıma məruz qalmaları son iki yüz illik dövrü əhatə edir // Yeni Azərbaycan.- 2008.-31 mart.- № 54.-S.6.

Miriyev A. Mərhələlərlə həyata keçirilən soyqırımı siyasəti: Azərbaycanlıların öz tarixi torpaqlarından deportasiya edilməsi, etnik təmizləməyə və soyqırıma məruz qalmaları son iki yüz illik dövrü əhatə edir // Azərbaycan ordusu.- 2008.-31 mart.- № 20.-S.3 .

Zülfüqaroğlu Ə. Axıska türklərinə 163 səhifəlik irad tutulub: İbrahim Burhanov: "Bu qədər nöqsanın aşkarlanması başadüşülən deyil" // Həftə içi.- 2008.-30 iyul.- № 136.-S.3.

Rusiyadan azərbaycanlıların kütləvi deportasiyası gözlənilmir: Əlövsət Əliyev: "Yeni qaydalar miqrantlar üçün daha sərfəlidir" // Şərq.- 2008.-14 oktyabr.-№ 185.-S.8

Qaliboğlu E. Ermənistandan deportasiya edilən soydaşlarımız: Onların sayı 200 mindən çox, tərk etdikləri ərazi isə 10 min kv. km olub // Xalq cəbhəsi .-2008.-21 oktyabr.-№ 191.-S.14.

Xəlilzadə F. Erməni xisləti-şeytan əməli // Azərbaycan.- 2008.-1 noyabr.-№ 244.-S.7.

Əliyev A. Zəngəzur-Göyçə həsrətinin 60 ili: Gültəkin Hacıyeva : "Avropada hələ də ümumxristian həmrəyliyində dayanan qüvvələr var" // Həftə içi.- 2008.-1-3 noyabr.-№ 197.-S.1, 4

Camal A. Qərbi Azərbaycandan sonuncu deportasiyadan 20 il ötür: "Ümummilli faciələrin ildönümü tarixlərinə göstərilən biganəlik millətə yaxşı heç nə vəd etmir" // Ekspress.- 2008.-27 noyabr.-№ 217.-S.4.

Fərhadoğlu T. Deportasiya: Tarixin ibrət dərsləri // Azadlıq.- 2008.-29 noyabr.-№ 271.-S.10.

Azərbaycanlıların öz tarixi torpaqlarından deportasiyası ermənilərin tarixi cinayətidir: Azərbaycan Milli Elmlər Akademiyasının akademik Həsən Əliyev adına Coğrafiya İnstitutunun direktoru, akademik Budaq Budaqovun www.yap.org.az. saytına müsahibəsi // İki sahil.- 2008.- 2 dekabr.-№ 228.-S.4.

Kamil. "Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan deportasiyasına hüquqi-siyasi qiymət verilməsilə bağlı məsələ qaldırılsın": Əli Əhmədov: "Azərbaycanın AŞPA-dakı nümayəndə heyəti azərbaycanlılarının deportasiyasını etnik təmizləmə kimi qiymətləndirən sənəd hazırlayaraq Assambleyanın müzakirəsinə çıxarsın" // 525-ci qəzet, 2008.-3 dekabr.-№ 224.-S.5. 210 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Aslan A. "Ermənistana qayıtmağa ümidim yoxdur": Musa Quliyev : "Azərbaycanda Soyqırım və Deportasiya Mərkəzi yaradılmalıdır" // Ekspress.- 2008.-4 dekabr.-№ 222.-S.5.

Azərbaycanlıların Qərbi Azərbaycandan deportasiyasından 20 il ötür: Tarix bu cinayəti heç vaxt unutmayacaq // Səs.- 2008.- 4 dekabr.-№ 223/2.-S.8.

Qafarlı T. İctimaiyyət deportasiyaya qarşı fəal olmalıdır: Əli Əhmədov: "Cəmiyyət etnik təmizləməni bir fakt kimi beynəlxalq təşkilatların diqqətinə çatdırmalıdır": Nizami Cəfərov Azərbaycanlılara qarşı yürüdülmüş deportasiya siyasətini daha çox erməninin problemi sayır // Üç nöqtə.- 2008.-5 dekabr.- № 226.-S.6.

Tarixi faciəmiz: sonuncu deportasiya // Xalq qəzeti.- 2008.-5 dekabr.-№ 273.-S.2.

Bayramlı N. Beynəlxalq aləm azərbaycanlıların tarixi torpaqlarından deportasiya olunmasına qiymət verməlidir: Yeni Azərbaycan Partiyasının təşəbbüsü ilə azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan son deportasiyasının 20 illiyinə həsr olunmuş "Tarixi faciəmiz: sonuncu deportasiya" mövzusunda dəyirmi masa keçirilib // Yeni Azərbaycan.-2008.-5 dekabr.-№ 230.-S.2

Quliyev İ. Deportasiyaya beynəlxalq səviyyədə hüquqi qiymət verilməlidir: Haqsızlığa məruz qalan insanlar bu işdə daha çox fəallıq göstərməlidir // Kaspi.- 2008.-5 dekabr. .-№ 221.-S.6.

Həmid S. "4T" formuluna qarşı necə mübarizə aparaq?: Qərbi Azərbaycandan qaçqın düşənlərin hüquqi sənədləri toplanaraq Avropa Məhkəməsinə təqdim olunacaq // Mərkəz.-2008.- 6 dekabr.-№ 226.-№.5.

Sonuncu deportasiya: Müsahibimiz Milli Məclisin deputatı Fəttah Heydərovdur // Səs.- 2008.-6 dekabr.- № 225/2.-S.9.

Şirinova A. Qanlı deportasiya // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2008.-6-10 dekabr.-№ 225.-S.8.

Yusifli R. Deportasiya və soyqırım faciəsi: Azərbaycanlıları Ermənistan ərazisindəki tarix-etnik torpaqlarından didərgin salan 1948-1953-cü illər deportasiyasından 60 il, 1988-ci il deportasiyasından isə 20 il ötür // Respublika.- 2008.-12 dekabr.-№ 277.-S.13.

Seyidova V. Tariximizi unutsaq unudularıq // EURO Xəbər.- 2008.-16 -30 dekabr.- 23.-S.5.

Əsədova G. "Lobbi yaratmaq üçün qarşıda duran vəzifələr xartiyada şərh olunub": Anar İsgəndərov: "Soyqırım və deportasiya muzeyinin yaradılmasına ehtiyac var" // Paritet.- 2008.-16-17 dekabr.-№ 130.-S.1.

Qaliboğlu E. Azərbaycan türklərinin Qəbri Azərbaycandan son deportasiyasından 20 il ötdü: Ermənilər zaman-zaman torpaqlarımızı qəsb edib // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2008.-18 dekabr.-№ 231.-S.14.

Qaliboğlu E. Azərbaycan Türklərinin Qərbi Azərbaycandan deportasiyası // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2008.-19 dekabr.- № 232.-S.14.

Qədir Aslan. "Könüllü" köçürülmə erməni xəyanəti idi // Respublika.- 2008.-19 dekabr.-№ 283.-S.5.

Cəfərov A. Əziz Ələkbərli: "Deportasiyanın qarşısını almağa Bağırovun gücü çatmayıb" // Zaman.- 2008.-23 dekabr.- № 148.-S.13.

Əli Vəkil Dünyanın laqeydliklə seyr etdiyi bəşəri cinayət: Qərbi Azərbaycanda, öz doğma torpaqlarında yaşayan soydaşlarımızın 200 min nəfərlik sonuncu dəstəsinin ermənilər tərəfindən deportasiya olunmasından 20 il ötür // Xalq qəzeti.- 2008.-25 dekabr.-№ 288.-S.8.

Mirzəbəyli İ. Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan sonuncu deportasiyasından 20 il keçir: Ulu öndər Heydər Əliyev erməni vandalizminin bütün dünyaya çatdırılması üçün mühüm addımlar atmışdı // Xalq qəzeti.- 2008.- 31 dekabr.-№ 293.- S.6. * * * 211 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Состоится конкурс рисунков, посвященный 16-й годовщине ходжалинской трагедии // Бакинский рабочий. - 2008.-13 февраля. - N 28. - С. 4 . - [AZ-Г]

Озан, Исмаил. Ходжалы: приговор цивилизации // Diaspora press. - 2008.-13 февраля. - N 3. - С. 1,3 . - Примеч.: Массовое убийство людей в городе Ходжалы [AZ-Г] При поддержке Фонда Гейдара Алиева в Берлине состоится Международная конференция, посвященная Ходжалинской трагедии // Бакинский рабочий. - 2008.-15 февраля. - N 30. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

В Турции будут проведены мероприятия, посвященные годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2008.-22 февраля. - N 35. - С. 4 . - Примеч.: 19 февраля депутат ММ Ганира Пашаева отправилась в Турцию для участия в предстоящих в братской стране мероприятиях, посвященных Ходжалинской трагедии [AZ-Г]

Ходжалы: молебен о погибших в Ходжалы услышит весь мир // Каспий. - 2008.-22 февраля. - N 33. - С. 1 . - Примеч.: По заказу Министерства культуры и туризма Азербайджана студия "Салнаме" сняла документальный 13-минутный видеофильм "Молитва" [AZ-Г]

Ниязоглу, Рагиф. Ходжалы // Каспий. - 2008.-26 февраля. - N 35. - С. 1-2 . - Примеч.: В ночь с 25 на 26 февраля 1992 года на нашей земле появилась кровоточащая рана - Ходжалы, ставший местом чудовищного преступления [AZ-Г]

Азер, Р. Ходжалинский геноцид: в одну ночь этот город был сравнен с землей, с мирным населением которого жестоко расправились // Зеркало. - 2008.-27 февраля. - N 37. - С. 1-2 . - [AZ-Г]

Гаджизаде, Ася. Анар Алекперов: Фонд Гейдара Алиева сделает все, чтобы Ходжалинская трагедия не была забыта // Бакинский рабочий. - 2008.-29 февраля. - N 40. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

Байрамов, Огтай. Ходжалинский геноцид обсужден в парламенте Турции // Бакинский рабочий. - 2008.-29 февраля. - N 40. - С. 4 . - [AZ-Г]

Халилов, А. Март 1918-го: Азербайджан без азербайджанцев! : свидетельствует история // İRS - Nasledie. - 2008. - N 1. - С. 22-25 . - Примеч.: Наследственная паранойя армянской племени: террор - геноцид азербайджанцев весной 1918 года [AZ-J]

Халилов, А. Геноцид азербайджанцев: взгляд ученого. Февральская революция и национальные окраины. Мартовские события 1918 года в Азербайджане // İRS - Nasledie. - 2008. - N 1. - С. 35 . - Примеч.: Книга доктора исторический наук Айдына Балаева посвящена геноциду азербайджанцев весной 1918 года [AZ-J]

Керимов, Р. 90 лет геноциду азербайджанцев: наступает годовщина одной из самых печальных страниц азербайджанской истории // Эхо. - 2008.-30 марта. - N 53. - С. 1,3 . - [AZ-Г]

Оруджев, Р. День геноцида: Азербайджан вспоминает события марта 1918 года // Эхо. - 2008.-31 марта. - N 54. - С. 1,4 . - [AZ-Г]

Президентская библиотека подготовила на основе материалов о депортации азербайджанцев электронный ресурс // Бакинский рабочий.- 2008.-1 апреля.-№ 57.-С.2

Манафов, Р. 90 лет со дня геноцида азербайджанского народа: вчера память жертв трагических событий, произошедших в 1918 году, чтили не только в Азербайджане, но и далеко за его пределами // Эхо. - 2008.-1 апреля. - N 55. - С. 1,4 . - [AZ-Г]

Атаев, Теймур. Бакинская резня 1918 г. Большевистско - дашнакский тандем: к 90-летию трагедии в Баку // Эхо. - 2008.-5 апреля. - N 59. - С. 11 . - [AZ-Г]

212 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Нурани. Кровавый террор 1918 года // Region. - 2008. - N 7. - С. 50-53 . - Примеч.: 31 марта годовщина мартовской резни 1918 года, устроенной большевиками и их ближайшими союзниками - дашнаками в Азербайджане [AZ-J]

Мусаев, Тофик. Геноцид в Ходжалы: правовой аспект // İRS - Nasledie. - 2008. - N 5. - С. 32-35 . - Примеч.: Геноцид против азербайджанцев: Ходжалинская трагедия [AZ-J]

2009

Khojali genocide anniversary to be marked worldwide // Baku sun. - 2009.-20 February. - № 7. - p. 2.

The book "Khojaly genocide in the memory of communications workers" came out // Rabitə dünyası. - 2009.-27 fevral. - № 7. - S. 21 .

Musayev, Tofig F. International legal responsibility for the crime of genocide in Khojaly // İRS - Nasledie. - 2009. - № 1. - p. 28-31. .3. - 2009. - № 1. - p. 28-31.

They should not remain unpunished // İRS - Nasledie. - 2009. - № 1. - p. 32-35 . - About Khojaly massacre.

* * *

Məmmədli R. Avropa Ermənistanın Rusiyanın forpostu olduğunu anlayıb: Gültəkin Hacıbəyli: "Ermənistandan qovulan yüz minlərlə soydaşımızın hüquqlarının qorunması məsələsini AŞ PA-nın sessiyasında bir daha qaldıracağıq" // Xalq cəbhəsi- .2009 6 yanvar.- №1.- S.9.

Nazim Mustafa 1948-1953-cü illər deportasiyasının bəzi məqamları: Bu tarixi cinayətə hüquqi-siyasi qiymət verilməsi istiqamətində məqsədyönlü iş aparılmalıdır // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.-6 yanvar № 2.-S.5.-№3.-S.6.

Mahmudov Y. Tarixin ən böyük və ən təhlükəli yalanı: "Böyük Ermənistan" uydurması - terror, soyqırımları və özgə torpaqlarına yiyələnmək "ideologiyası" // Xalq qəzet .- 2009.- 8 yanvar № 4.-S.4.

Talıblı S. Tariximizə sahib olmalıyıq: Son deportasiyasının 20 ili // Ədalət.- 2009.-10 yanvar №5.-S.18.

Əmircanov, P., Paşayev Ataxan : 26 Bakı komissarlarının bədnam fəaliyyəti ilə bağlı arxiv sənədləri açıqlamışdır // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.-29 yanvar № 21.- S.5.

İsmayılqızı X. Deportasiya: İnsan hüquqlarının pozulması, etnik təmizləmə siyasəti: 1948-ci il soydaş larımızın Qərbi Azərbaycandan zorla çıxarılmaşından altmış il ötür. Millət vəkili Qənirə Paşayevanın bununla əlaqədar hazırladığı bəyanat AŞPA-nın qış sessiyasında rəsmi sənəd kimi yayılıb // İki sahil.- 2009.- 4 fevral № 21.- S.8.

Əliyarlı K. Avropa Şurası üzərinə götürdüyü öhdəliyi yerinə yetirməsi üçün Ermənistana müddət verdi: Politoloq Qabil Hüseynlinin SİA-ya eksklüziv müsahibəsi // Səs.- 2009.- 5 fevral № 22.-S.11.

Şirinova A. Xocavənd faciələri: 1992-ci ilin fevralında ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara qarşı törətdikləri ən qanlı soyqırım aktları // Xalq cəbhəsi .- 2009.-19 fevral.- №32.- S.922.

Mikayıloğlu R. Türkiyə mətbuatında Xocalı soyqırımı: "AKP hökumətinin Qarabağ məsələsində susqunluğu azərbaycanlılara çox üzür" // Xalq cəbhəsi 2009.- 27 fevral №38.-S.6.

Məmmədov N. Azərbaycanlıların kütləvi deportasiyası soyqırımı siyasətidir // Azərbaycan.- 2009.-3 aprel .-№69.-S.6.

213 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Cümşüdlü F. Qondarma erməni soyqırımı: Erməni terror birləşmələrinin 1905-1906-cı illərdə azərbaycanlılara qarşı törətdikləri kütləvi qırğınlar uydurma soyqırım iddialarını ifşa edən tutarlı faktdır // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.-17 aprel.- 81.- S.5

Anar. Dünyanın görmədiyi həqiqətlər // Palitra.- 2009.-22 aprel.- №42.- S.7.

Paşayev A. Xalqımıza qarşı törədilmiş soyqırımı və deportasiyalara Heydər Əliyev baxışı: Heydər Əliyev - 86 // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.- 9 may.- № 100.- S.9.

Qaliboğlu E. "Xalqımızın deportasiyası və soyqırımı məsələlərinə hələ tam aydınlıq gətirilməyib": Qafqazda Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımını və Deportasiyasını Araşdırma Mərkəzi fəaliyyətə başlayıb // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.-13 may №81.- S.14.

Səməndərov S. 1818-1920-ci illərdə Azərbaycan Demokratik Cümhuriyyəti dönəmində qaçqın və məcburi köçkünlərin məskunlaşdırılması işinin təşkili // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.-26 may.-№ 112.-S.9.

Uluxanlı H. Faciələrimiz, unutqanlığımız... // Xalq qəzeti.- 2009.-26 may.-№112.-S.8.

Yusifoğlu B. Nələrdən vaz keçməliyik?..: Soydaşlarımız deportasiya olunur, ya olunmur? // Ədalət.- 2009.- 23 iyun.-№108.-S.2.

Qaliboğlu E. Qanlı deportasiya illəri...: Ataxan Paşayev: "Kür-Araz ovalığına köçürülmüş azərbaycanlılar dədə-baba torpaqlarına qayıdanda Ermənistanın rəhbərləri hay-küy salırdılar: 1948-53-cü illərdə Ermənistandan 100 mindən çox soydaşımız qovulub: II yazı // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.-21 oktyabr.-№191.-S.11.

Xəlilov N. Azərbaycanlıların deportasiyası soyqırımı siyasətidir // Azərbaycan.- 2009.-27 avqust.

Cəfərli R. Urmiyada erməni terroru: "Əhalinin kütləvi qətlindən sonra insan cəsədləri üç gün küçələrdə qaldı": II yazı // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.- 22 oktyabr.-№189.-S.3.

Cəfərli R. Urmiyada erməni terroru: "Əhalinin kütləvi qətlindən sonra insan cəsədləri üç gün küçələrdə qaldı": II yazı // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.- 22 oktyabr.- №192.-S.11.

Turqut. "Güney Azərbaycan məsələsi dünyanın gündəminə çıxarılmalıdır": Qənirə Paşayeva: "30 milyon soydaşımızın məktəbinin, universitetinin, mətbuatının olmaması dəhşətdir": "Bu millətimizə qarşı ən böyük haqsızlıqlardan biri, assimilyasiya siyasətinin əsas tərkib hissəsidir" // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.-25 dekabr.-№234.- С.4.

R. Sərhəd Hərəkatı - 1989-cu ilin 31 dekabr DünyaAzərbaycanlılarının Həmrəylik Günü kimi tarixə düşdü" // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2009.-30 dekabr.- №237.-S.5.

Qurbanlı Ə. Sovet-Türkiyə münasibətlərində "erməni məsələsi" və onun azərbaycanlıların deportasiyasına təsiri - 1945-1947-cı illər // Dirçəliş XXI əsr.- 2009.-№ 135/136.-S.385-39.

* * * Мошкин, Сергей. "Не нужен нам берег турецкий..." : предыстория забытой депортации // Свободная мысль -ХХI. - 2009. -№ 9. - С. 117-128 . - О депортации более 50 тысяч азербайджанцев с территории Советской Армении в 1948-1953 годах.

Рустамов, Р. Прокуратура объявила в розыск виновников Ходжалинской трагедии: однако Роберт Кочарян и Серж Саркисян в этот список не попали // Зеркало. - 2009.-4 февраля. - N 21. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

Зейналов, Б. "Жертвы геноцида похоронены под бременем "сбалансированной политики": Саркисян, Кочарян и им подобные - пока еще наши оппоненты // Новое время. - 2009.-14 февраля. - N 29. - С. 11 . - Примеч.: О Ходжалинской трагедии [AZ-Г]

Манафлы, Р. Память жертв ходжалинского геноцида почтят по всему миру: госкомитет по работе 214 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------с диаспорой утвердил соответствующий план мероприятий // Эхо. - 2009.-20 февраля. - N 33. - С. 5 . - [AZ-Г]

Память и боль наша - Ходжалы // Баку. - 2009.-21 февраля. - N 9038. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Обращение вынужденных переселенцев из Ходжалы в Организацию Объединенных наций, Совет Европы, Организацию по безопасности и сотрудничеству в Европе в связи с 17-й годовщиной Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-26 февраля. - N 38. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Продолжается презентация международной кампании "Справедливость к Ходжалы" и ее интернет - страницы / АзерТАдж // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-26 февраля. - N 38. - С. 2 . - [AZ-Г]

В Гааге представлен интернет - сайт международной кампании "Справедливость к Ходжалы" / АзерТАдж // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-26 февраля. - N 38. - С. 2 . - [AZ-Г

Гаджизаде, Ася. В Москве прошел вечер памяти "Ходжалы: без срока давности" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-27 февраля. - N 39. - С. 4 . - [AZ-Г]

Ильхам Мамедов: "Следствие квалифицирует трагедию в Ходжалы как совершение геноцида" // Азербайджанские Известия. - 2009.-27 февраля. - N 38. - С. 1-2 . - Примеч.: Интервью заместителя военного прокурора Азербайджанской Республики Ильхама Мамедова [AZ-Г]

Оруджев, Р. Кто признает геноцид в Ходжалы? Пока на это не идут даже власти Турции // Эхо. - 2009.-27 февраля. - N 38. - С. 4 . - [AZ-Г]

Абдулбагиева, Санубар. Мартовский геноцид - 1918 г. // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-31 марта. - N 56. - С. 3 . - Примеч.: 31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев [AZ-Г]

Теймурханлы, Ф. Сегодня - День геноцида азербайджанцев: наши ученые считают необходимым перевести на иностранные языки документы о мартовских событиях 1918 года / // Зеркало. - 2009.-31 марта. - N 52. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Оруджев, Р. День геноцида азербайджанцев отмечен сразу в ряде стран // Эхо. - 2009.-1 апреля. - N 54. - С. 1,4 . - [AZ-Г]

Гасанлы, Джамиль. Трагическая весна 1918 года: мартовский погром в Баку и геноцид азербайджанцев // Зеркало /нед/. - 2009.-11 апреля. - N 61. – С 2.

Март 1918 г. Баку : азербайджанские погромы в документах // İRS - Nasledie. - 2009. - N 2. - С. 30 . - Примеч.: Сборник документов об армянской агрессии против азербайджанцев [AZ-J]

Рустамов, Р. Азербайджанская диаспора отстает от армянской: геноцид азербайджанцев 1918 года до сих пор не признан ни одной страной // Зеркало /нед/. - 2009.-21 ноября. - N 215. - С. 7 . - [AZ-Г]

Велизаде, Мелек. Геноцид азербайджанцев в зеркале демографической статистики за сто лет: безвинные азери - тюрки из-за их этнической принадлежности становились жертвами армянской политики / М. Велизаде // Зеркало /нед/. - 2009.-21 ноября. - N 215. - С. 10 . - Примеч.: Интервью с автором проекта "Правда о Западном Азербайджане - в Интернете" Шелалой Гасановой [AZ-Г]

Алиева, Мехсети. Жестокие уроки геноцида // Dövlət idarəçiliyi. - 2009. - N 3. - С. 145-153 . - Примеч.: О мартовских событиях 1918 г. в Азербайджане [AZ-J]

Ходжалинский геноцид будет обсуждаться на конференциях в Европе, посвященных правам человека / АзерТАдж // Бакинский рабочий. - 2009.-11 декабря. - N 231. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

215 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2010

Yusifova, Saadat. Genocide in Khojaly in the perspective of the international court of justice // Dirçəliş XXI əsr. - 2010.-mart-aprel. - № 143/144. - S. 153-168

Shukurov, Karim. Great Tragedy: Deportation of Azerbaijanis from Armenia // Visions of Azerbaijan. - 2010. - №November/December. - p. 58-61 . - [AZ-M]

* * *

Aslanov M. Erməni ideologiyası: Deportasiyadan soyqırımınadək // Kaspi.- 2010.- 24 fevral.- №34.- S.13. Gültəkin. Soyqırımı, deportasiya...: Bunları dünyaya ermənilər "bəxş" edib // Ədalət.- 2010.-19 mart.- № 50.- S.3.

Aysel. 31 mart-Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günü: Ermənilər 1918-ci ilin mart-aprel aylarında Bakı, Şamaxı, Quba, Muğan və Lənkəranda 50 min azərbaycanlını qətlə yetirib, on minlərlə insanımızı öz yurd- yuvasından qovublar // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2010.-30 mart.- №52.-S.9.

"Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı və deportasiyası" elektron resursu yenilənmişdir // Azərbaycan.- 2010.-31 mart.- №66.-S.2.

"Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı və deportasiyası" elektron resursu yenilənmişdir // Azərbaycan.- 2010.-31 mart.-№66.-S.2.

Süleyman. Ermənilərin həyata keçirdiyi soyqırım və deportasiya siyasətini...: İsmayıl Ağayev: "Dünyaya çatdırmalıyıq" // Olaylar.- 2010.-13 aprel.- №54.-С.4.

Muradov Ş. Azərbaycanlıların deportasiyaya və soyqırımına məruz qalmaları tarixi həqiqətdir // Respublika.- 2010.- 24 aprel.- №86.-S.5.

Cəfərli R. Türkün soyqırımı: Ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara və Anadolu türklərinə qarşı törətdikləri soyqırımı faktların dili ilə // Azərbaycan.- 2010.-27 aprel.- №89.-S.10.

Börüsoy Ə. Dərbənd yaşanan səssiz deportasiya: Amma hələ gec deyil // Ayna.- 2010.-1 may.- №15.- С.7. Süleyman. "Beynəlxalq təşkilatlarla sistemli şəkildə iş qurmalıyıq": Rauf Zeyni: "Dağlıq Qarabağ problemi, ermənilərin xalqımıza qarşı həyata keçirdikləri deportasiya və soyqırım siyasəti ilə bağlı yeni informasiyaların sistemləşdirilib ingilis və rus dillərinə tərcümə edilərək ayrı-ayrı ölkələrə göndərilməsi nəzərdə tutulub" // Olaylar.- 2010.-4 may.- №69.-S.8.

Azərbaycandan deportasiya qaydaları təsdiqləndi // Mərkəz.- 2010.-7 iyul.- №119.-S.10.

Cəfərov, H., Mustafayev A. Tariximizin qan yaddaşı: soyqırımlar və deportasiyalar // Xəbərlər. İctimai və humanitar elmlər seriyası, 2010.- №1.- S.24-29.

Kazımbəyli İ. İrəvan bölgəsində azərbaycanlıların soyqırım və deportasiyası // Xəbərlər. İctimai və humanitar elmlər seriyası.- 2010.- №1.-S.84-89.

İrəvan Muxtar Respublikası yaradılsın!!!: Deportasiyanın 22-ci ilində Qərbi Azərbaycanlılar hərəkətə keçdi! /XuralTAC // Xural.- 2010.-28 noyabr- 4 dekabr.- № 44.-С.6.

Qaliboğlu E. Azərbaycanlıların Qəbri Azərbaycandan son deportasiyası: Soydaşlarımız ayaqyalın, başıaçıq, qışın şaxtasında, qarında dağlara, meşələrə üz tutdular // Xalq cəbhəsi.-2010.-30 dekabr.- №237.-S.14.

216 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------* * *

Ага-заде, Зейнал. В Киеве состоятся вечер памяти жертв трагедии 20 января и презентация книги академика Рамиза Мехтиева "Реалии геноцида азербайджанцев" на украинском языке // Бакинский рабочий. - 2010.-15 января. - N 9. - С. 2 . - [AZ-Г

Теймурханлы, Ф. Ходжалинская трагедия - геноцид: по словам Мубариза Гурбанлы, иного мнения быть не может / Ф. Теймурханлы // Зеркало. - 2010.-19 февраля. - N 31. - С. 2 . - Примеч.: О вопросе признания ходжалинского геноцида в мире [AZ-Г]

Миркадыров, Р. Политических заявлений недостаточно, если мы действительно желаем признания Ходжалинской трагедии геноцидом // Зеркало /нед/. - 2010.-20 февраля. - N 32. - С. 3 . - Примеч.: О вопросе признания Ходжалинского геноцида в мире [AZ-Г]

Джаббаров, Зейтулла. Пока живы свидетели геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2010.-24 февраля. - N 37. - С. 2 . - Примеч.: К 18-й годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида [AZ-Г]

Сафиханов, Вахид. Ходжалинский геноцид - одна из самых чудовищных трагедий XX века // Бакинский рабочий. - 2010.-24 февраля. - N 37. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

Ахмедлинский, А. Ходжалы: преступление без наказания. Почему до сих пор ни один из виновников геноцида не был привлечен к ответственности? // Новое время. - 2010.-24 февраля. - N 257. - С. 2 . - [AZ-Г]

Рза, Тимур. Трагедия Ходжалы нашла отклик во всем мире: во всех странах проходят мероприятия, посвященные памяти ее жертв // Неделя. - 2010.-26 февраля. - N 8. - С. 2 . - [AZ-Г]

Мустафаев, Э. Преступление против человечности. Сегодня азербайджанцы отмечают очередную годовщину геноцида в Ходжалы // Зеркало. - 2010.-26 февраля. - N 36. - С. 1 . - [AZ-Г]

Тофикоглу, Р. Жертвам геноцида в Губе, учиненного армянами, воздвигнут мемориальный комплекс, сооружение из стекла будет служить информированию мировой общественности // Эхо. - 2010.-12 марта. - N 45. - С. 1,3 . - [AZ-Г]

Рустамов, Р. Жертв геноцида 1918 года упомянут: а о палачах, скорее всего, опять забудут // Зеркало. - 2010.-30 марта. - N 52. - С. 2 . - Примеч.: О мартовских событиях 1918 года [AZ-Г]

Шалаля Гасанова: "Геноцид азербайджанцев - это назидание всему человечеству об опасности воинствующего армянского национализма" // Азербайджанские Известия. - 2010.-1 апреля. - N 54. - С. 1-2 . - Примеч.: Интервью руководителя НПО по оказанию помощи развитию связей с общественностью Шалали Гасановой агентству Day.Az [AZ-Г]

Гулиев, Ариф. Восстанавливая историческую правду: 31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев // Xəzər. - 2010. - N 4. - С. 25-27 . - Об агрессии армянских националистов против азербайджанского народа [RU-Ж]

Алиев, Ильхами. Депортационная политика Аббаса I и ее последствия // İRS - Nasledie. - 2010. - N 2. - С. 48-51 . - Об османско - сефевидских войнах [AZ-J]

Помпеев, Юрий. Хроника объявленного убийства : Уроки Ходжалы // İRS - Nasledie. - 2010. - N 2. - С. 10-15 . - О Ходжалинской трагедии в конце февраля 1992 г. [AZ-J]

Справедливость для Ходжалы: сегодня во всемирной социальной сети Fasebook стартует новая глобальная кампания // Каспий. - 2010.-2 октября. - N 179. - С. 3 . - [AZ-Г]

217 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2011

Uğur. Dünya müsəlman - türklərin soyqırımına göz yumur: Əli Kərimbəyli: "Amma Qərb başqa xalqlara qarşı tolerant olmağı tələb edir": I yazı // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.-12 yanvar. - №5. - S. 11 .

Vüsal. Deputat olmaq üçün "erməni soyqırımı"nı tanıdı // Həftə içi. - 2011.-14 yanvar . - №7. - S. 1 . - Fevralın 20-də Almaniyanın Hamburq əyalətində keçiriləcək parlament seçkiləri haqqında.

Süleyman. Əsas məqsəd deportasiya və soyqırımla bağlı əsl həqiqətləri dünya ictimaiyyətinə yaymaq... İsmayıl Ağayev: "Azərbaycanın haqq səsini beynəlxalq aləmə çatdırmaqdır": "Çalışaq ki, Avropa parlamentlərində azərbaycanlıların deportasiya və soyqırımı ilə bağlı filmlərin, kitabların yayılmasına nail olaq" // Olaylar. - 2011.-18 yanvar. - №6. - S. 4 . - Beynəlxalq Diaspora Mərkəzinin sədri İsmayıl Ağayevin "Olaylar" a müsahibəsi.

Əbu-Dabi bəyannaməsi 51 dövlətin parlamentini Xocalı faciəsini insanlığa qarşı törədilmiş cinayət kimi tanımağa çağırır // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-20 yanvar. - №14. - S. 7 . - İslam Konfransı Təşkilatı Parlamentlər İttifaqı (İKT Pİ) Heydər Əliyev Fondunun vitse-prezidenti Leyla Əliyevanın təşəbbüsü ilə həyata keçirilən "Xocalıya Ədalət" beynəlxalq kampaniyasına dəstək olaraq bəyannamə qəbul etmişdir.

Aşırlı Akif. "Qardaş qayğısı": Arxivdən 31 mart soyqırımına həsr olunan qəzet tapıldı // Şərq. - 2011.-20 yanvar. - №11. - S. 5 ; №12. - S. 5 . - Türk Gənclər Təşkilatı tərəfindən 1918-ci ilin 12 noyabrında Tiflisdə nəşr olunan, yalnız bir nüsxəsi işıq üzü görən "Qardaş qayğısı" qəzeti haqqında.

AŞPA-da Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı sənəd yayılıb: Sənədi müxtəlif ölkələrdən olan 25 nəfərdən çox millət vəkili imzalayıb // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-28 yanvar. - №16. - S. 1, 3.

Süleyman. Əsas məqsəd deportasiya və soyqırımla bağlı əsl həqiqətləri dünya ictimaiyyətinə yaymaq... İsmayıl Ağayev: "Azərbaycanın haqq səsini beynəlxalq aləmə çatdırmaqdır": "Çalışaq ki, Avropa parlamentlərində azərbaycanlıların deportasiya və soyqırımı ilə bağlı filmlərin, kitabların yayılmasına nail olaq" // Olaylar.-2011.-18 yanvar №6.-S.4.

Uğur. Qərbi Azərbaycanda müxtəlif türk boyları yaşayıb: Babalarımızın tarixi-mənəvi haqqı özlərinə qaytarılmalıdır: II yazı // Xalq cəbhəsi.- 2011.-18 yanvar, №9.-S.13.

"Xocalı soyqırımının on doqquzuncu ildönümünün keçirilməsinə dair tədbirlər planı" təsdiq edilmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-3 fevral. - №25. - S. 2 .

Zülfüqaroğlu Ə. Qərbi azərbaycanlılarla bağlı qanun layihəsi hansı effekti verəcək?: Zahid Oruc: "Burada sosial, mülkiyyət hüquqları, konkret insan haqları və digər məsələlər var" // Həftə içi.- 2011.-3 fevral.- №20.-S.4.

Hüseyn. Xocalı faciəsinin 19-cu ildönümünə hazırlıq görülür: Bununla bağlı tədbirlər planı təsdiqlənib // Üç nöqtə. - 2011.-3 fevral. - №497. - S. 4 .

Ukraynada fevral "Xocalı ayı" elan edilib: Bir sıra şəhərlərdən gənclərin Kiyevə "Xocalıya ədalət" şüarı ilə avto yürüşü olacaq // Üç nöqtə. - 2011.-4 fevral. - №498. - S. 14 .

Xarici ölkələrdə Xocalı faciəsi qeyd ediləcək // Olaylar. - 2011.-4 fevral. - №18. - S. 3 . - Prezident Administrasiyasının ictimai-siyasi məsələlər şöbəsinin sektor müdiri Qafar Əliyevin açıqlaması.

Ukraynada "Xocalı ayı" elan olundu // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.-4 fevral. - №21. - S. 3 . - İslam Konfransı Gənclər Forumu, Ukrayna Azərbaycanlı Gənclər Birliyi və Ümumukrayna Gənclər Assambleyasının birgə təşəbbüsü və Azərbaycanın Ukraynadakı səfirliyinin dəstəyi ilə fevral ayı Ukraynada "Xocalı ayı" elan edilib.

Qədir Aslan. Fevral ayı "Xocalı ayı" elan edildi // Respublika. - 2011.-5 fevral. - №27. - S. 6 .

218 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Gülgün. Qapıları döyən "soyqırım": Dünyanın isə dərdi bambaşqadır // Ədalət. - 2011.- 8 fevral. - №23. - S. 4 . - "Erməni məsələsi" haqqında.

Şahtaxtılı, Mamed. İsraildə Xocalı faciəsi qurbanları anılacaq // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-8 fevral. - №18. - S. 5 .

Necati, İyikan. Soyqırım iddiası məsələsində türk xarici siyasəti üçün təklif / İ. Necati ; tərc. Ü. Quliyeva // Bakı xəbər. - 2011.-8 fevral. - №23. - S. 14 . - Türkiyənin xarici siyasət sahəsində hər il aprelin 24-ü qarşılaşdığı ən böyük problemlərdən biri "erməni soyqırımı" iddialarıdır.

Kamalqızı, Rəfiqə. Xocalı soyqırımı əsrimizin faciəsidir: "Səs" Xocalı faciəsinin 19-cu ildönümü ilə bağlı növbəti dəyirmi masa keçirdi // Səs. - 2011.-10 fevral. - №25. - S. 8-9.

Alim. Ermənistan parlamenti növbəti saxtakarlığa hazırlaşır: Həvva Məmmədova: "Xocalıya ədalət" kampaniyası çərçivəsində keçirilən tədbirlər erməniləri təşvişə salıb" // Olaylar. - 2011.-11 fevral. - №23. - S. 4 .- Dağlıq Qarabağın Azərbaycanlı İcması İctimai Birliyi İdarə Heyətinin üzvü Həvva Məmmədovanın açıqlaması.

Əliyev, Azad. "Xocalı soyqırımı XX əsrin ən böyük cinayətidir": İlham Əliyev: "Bu gün bizim güclü ordumuz var və bu ordu istənilən halda öz torpaqlarını işğaldan azad edə bilər" // Həftə içi. - 2011.-11 fevral. - №2.-S.2.

Məmmədov, F. Tomas de Vall Xocalıdan yazdı: Qarabağ üzrə tanınmış ekspert bu dəhşətli qətliamda Ermənistanın indiki rəhbərlərinin iştirakı olduğunu bildirir // Yeni Müsavat. - 2011.-12 fevral. - №38. - S. 11 .

Gültəkin. Xocalı olayları dünya mətbuatında // Ədalət. - 2011.-15 fevral. - №28. - S. 4 .

Qarayeva, S. Xocalı soyqırımının qurbanları təhsil müəssisələrində silsilə tədbirlərlə anılacaq // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-15 fevral. - №28. - S. 2 .

Xocalı soyqırımı Türkiyədə anılacaq // Palitra. - 2011.-15 fevral. - №16. - S. 4 .

İlkin. Ukraynada müxtəlif xalqların nümayəndələri Xocalıdakı vəhşiliklərdən dəhşətə gəliblər // Palitra. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №17. - S. 5 .

Nigar. Hindistanda "Xocalı-Gələcək üçün ibrət" adlı inşa yazı müsabiqəsi keçirilir // Palitra. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №17. - S. 5 .

Bayramov, Rasim. Xocalı soyqırımına gedən yol // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №36. - S. 4 ; №36. - S. 6 ; №41. - S. 9 . - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında.

Muradova, Pərixanım. Xocalı fəryadı, Xocalı dərdi // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №29. - S. 6 . 41. - S. 9 . - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında.

Qurbanlı, Dəmir. Xocalı faciəsi- tariximizin qan yaddaşı: Xocalı soyqırımı ermənilər tərəfindən qəsdən planlı şəkildə törədilən beynəlxalq cinayət hadisəsidir // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №23. - S. 4 .

Cavadlı, Natiq. "Xocalıların günahı nəydi?: Beynəlxalq ekspertlər Xocalı faciəsini kütləvi qırğın və hərbi cinayət hesab edirlər // Bizim yol. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №29. - S. 11.

Alim. Xocalıda bəşəriyyət əleyhinə cinayət törədilib: Əliməmməd Nuriyev: "Şübhəsiz ki, Xocalıda baş verən qətliam soyqırımdır" // Olaylar. - 2011.-16 fevral. - №26. - S. 15 .

Ermənilər "Eurovision" mahnısını Xocalı soyqırımı günü seçəcəklər // Olaylar. - 2011.-16 fevral. - № 26. - S. 15 .

219 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Ukraynada "Xocalı ayı" çərçivəsində keçirilən tədbirlərə start verildi // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-17 fevral. - №30. - S. 3 .

Pənahlı, Natiq. "Xocalı soyqırımını duymaq istəməyən bir dünya var" // Zaman. - 2011.-17-18 fevral. - №22. - S. 1 . - TBMM üzvü, Türkiyə-Azərbaycan Parlamentlərarası Dostluq Qrupunun rəhbəri Mustafa Kabakçının açıqlaması.

Günay. Norveçdə Holokost mərkəzində "Xocalı: Faciədən öyrəndiklərimiz" adlı seminar və foto sərgi keçiriləcək // Paritet. - 2011.-17-18 fevral. - №19. - S. 6 .

Türkiyədə Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında internet saytının təqdimatı keçiriləcək: Mustafa Kabakçı: "Biz Xocalıya həsr olunmuş silsilə tədbirlərlə demək istəyirik ki, ortada bir qətliam, törədən qatillər və bunu duymaq istəməyən bir dünya var" // Paritet. - 2011.-17-18 fevral. - №19. - S. 3 .

İsmayılqızı, Xuraman. Xocalı soyqırımı-XX əsrin ən dəhşətli cinayəti // İki sahil. - 2011.-17 fevral. - №30. - S. 13.

Sadayoğlu, Pərviz. Xocalı soyqırımı-bəşər tarixinin qanlı səhifəsi // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-17 fevral. - №30. - S. 5.

Nəzakət. Dünya ölkələrində Xocalı faciəsinə həsr olunmuş tədbirlər keçiriləcək // Səs. - 2011.-17 fevral. - №30. - S. 7 .

Qurbanlı, Tapdıq. Xocalı soyqırımı Azərbaycan tarixinin ən qanlı səhifəsidir: "Səs" qəzeti növbəti dəfə Xocalı faciəsinin 19-cu ildönümü ilə bağlı dəyirmi masa keçirib // Səs. - 2011.-17 fevral. № 30. - S. 8-9 ; №31. - S. 8-9 ; №32. - S. 9 .

Seyidzadə, Hacı Tofiq. Tariximizin qanlı faciəsi: Faktlar Xocalı soyqırımının əvvəldən hazırlandığını təsdiq edir // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №24. - S. 4 .

İsmayılqızı, Xuraman. Qaradağlı qırğını-Xocalı soyqırımına aparan yol // İki sahil. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №31. - S. 11 .

Xocalı soyqırımı qurbanlarının xatirəsi Nyu-Yorkda da anılacaq // İki sahil. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №31. - S. 13 .

Nigar. Avropa Azərbaycanlıları Konqresi Xocalı faciəsinə həsr olunmuş konfrans keçirəcək // Palitra. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №18. - S. 7 .

Abbasquliyeva, Fatma. Xocalı qisasa çağırır...: Erməni qatillərini qolu bağlı məhkəmə qarşısına çıxarmalıyıq // Olaylar. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №28. - S. 13 .

Qaradağlının süqutu...: Xocalıdan bir neçə gün əvvəlki qətliam // Kaspi. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №31. - S. 11.

Qarayeva, Sevinc. Donetskdə Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı tədbir keçirildi // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-19 fevral. - №32. - S. 7 .

Aysel. Xocavəndin işğalından 19 il ötür: Qaradağlı kəndindən girov götürülən 117 nəfər kənd sakinindən 80 nəfərə yaxını xüsusi amansızlıqla qətlə yetirilib // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.-18 fevral. - №31. - S. 9

Meksika Konqresində Xocalı soyqırımı qurbanlarının xatirəsi anılmışdır // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-19 fevral. - №39. - S. 2 .

Şamilqızı, Şəbnəm. Xocalı soyqırımı // Təhsil problemləri. - 2011.-16-23 fevral. - №13/14. - S. 6 .

"Xocalı faciəsi şahidlərin gözü ilə" // Olaylar. - 2011.-19-21 fevral. - №29. - S. 15 . 220 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Səxavət. BDM Xocalı faciəsini Avropada anacaq // Mərkəz. - 2011.-19 fevral. - №32. - S. 4 .

Abşeron rayonunda Xocalı soyqırımının qurbanlarının xatirəsi anılıb // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-19 fevral. - №32. - S. 10 .

Abbasov, İlham. Xocalı soyqırımı // Respublika. - 2011.-20 fevral. - №40. - S. 6 . - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı.

Əliyev, Telman. Xocalı soyqırımına aparan yol // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-20 fevral. - №40. - S. 10 . - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı.

İslam Konfransı Gənclər Forumu Xocalı faciəsi ilə bağlı dünyanın bir sıra ölkələrində genişmiqyaslı aksiyalar keçirəcəkdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №41. - S. 4 .

Türkiyədə və İsraildə Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı anım tədbirləri keçiriləcək // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №26. - S. 4 .

Cəfərli, Rəşad. Əgər o vaxt hakimiyyətdə Heydər Əliyev olsaydı, Xocalı faciəsi baş verməzdi // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №41. - S. 8 . - Milli Məclisin deputatı, Xocalının keçmiş icra başçısı Elman Məmmədovla müsahibə.

Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı Haaqa Tribunalına müraciət ünvanlanacaq // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №33. - S. 6 . - İKT Gənclər Forumunun rəhbəri Elşad İsgəndərovun açıqlaması.

Dünya erməni vəhşiliyi barədə əsl həqiqətləri öyrənir: Xocalı soyqırımının 19-cu ildönümü ilə əlaqədar həm Azərbaycanda, həm də xarici ölkələrdə silsilə tədbirlər təşkil edilir // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №33. - S. 6 .

Zülfüqaroğlu, Əli. "Böyük Millət Məclisinin Xocalı faciəsini soyqırım kimi qəbul etməsi çox önəmlidir": Camal Mehmetxanoğlu: "Belə bir addımın atılacağını fikirləşirəm" // Həftə içi. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №33. - S. 4 . - İzmir Mədəniyyət Mərkəzinin rəhbəri Camal Mehmetxanoğlunun müsahibəsi.

İlyasoğlu, Rauf. Xocalı soyqırımı teatr səhnəsində // Respublika. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №41. - S. 6 . - "İrəli" ictimai birliyinin və "Turan" ədəbi birliyinin təşəbbüsü ilə Xocalı soyqırımına həsr olunmuş tədbir keçirilmişdir.

Kamalqızı, Rəfiqə. XX əsrin faciəsi-Xocalı soyqırımı // Səs. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №33. - S. 7 .

Şirinova, Aynurə. Xocalı soyqırımı: Bəşəriyyətə qarşı tarixi cinayət: YAP Suraxanı rayon təşkilatında faciənin qurbanları anıldı // İki sahil. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №33. - S. 13 .

Elməddin. Xocalı soyqırımı Türkiyə, Almaniya və İsraildə anılacaq: "Xocalı soyqırımı: Şahidlərin dilindən" adlı kitabın təqdimatı da olacaq // Üç nöqtə. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №510. - S. 5 .

Bayramov, Oqtay. Mustafa Kabakçı: "Xocalı soyqırımının ildönümünü geniş şəkildə qeyd etməklə dünya ictimaiyyətinin diqqətini bir daha Dağlıq Qarabağ probleminə yönəltmək istəyirik" // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №41. - S. 3 .

Heydər Əliyev: "Amansızlığına, vəhşiliyinə, kütləviliyinə və törədilən cinayətlərin ağırlığına görə Xocalı faciəsi insanlığın tarixində qara ləkə kimi qalacaq" // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-22 fevral. - №41. - S. 5 . - Ümummilli lider Heydər Əliyevin Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında çıxışı.

Əli, Yusif. "Xocalıya ədalət" daha geniş platformada təbliğ olunacaq // Zaman. - 2011.-22-23 fevral. - №24. - S. 2 .

221 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Akifqızı, Şəfəq. ABŞ Konqresində Xocalı soyqırımının qurbanları ilə bağlı bəyanatlar səsləndirilmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №42. - S. 2 .

Əli, Yusif. "Xocalıya ədalət" daha geniş platformada təbliğ olunacaq // Zaman. - 2011.-22-23 fevral. - №24. - S. 2 .

Bəxtiyar Qaraca O kənd bizim kəndimizdir - gedə bilməsək də, görməsək də...: "Soyqırımı: Qaradağlı" sənədli filmindən əvvəl və sonra / Bəxtiyar Qaraca // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №42. - S. 7 .

Xocalı faciəsinin 19-cu ildönümü Birləşmiş Ərəb Əmirliklərində qeyd olunub // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №27. - S. 5 .

Əliyev, Anar. Xocalı soyqırımı: Bu qətliam XX əsrdə bəşəriyyətə qarşı törədilmiş ən dəhşətli faciələrdən biridir // Vergilər. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №7. - S. 3 .

Zülfüqaroğlu, Əli. ABŞ konqresində Xocalı faciəsi anılıb // Həftə içi. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 1-2 .

Qələndərli, Nurlan. Xocalı soyqırımı beynəlxalq hüquq müstəvisində...: Xocalı faciəsi ilə bağlı Beynəlxalq Haaqa Tribunalına müraciət edilməsi sözügedən soyqırımına beynəlxalq hüquqi-siyasi qiymətin verilməsi baxımından xüsusi önəm kəsb edir // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 7 .

Xocalı soyqırımının 19-cu ildönümü münasibətilə Xocalı əhalisinin dünya dövlətlərinə, Birləşmiş Millətlər Təşkilatına, Avropa Şurasına, Avropada Təhlükəsizlik və Əməkdaşlıq Təşkilatına müraciəti // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №42. - S. 1 .

Xocalılar dünya ictimaiyyətinə müraciət etdilər: "Xocalı faciəsi kimi vəhşi aksiyada məqsəd şəhərin bütün əhalisini məhv etmək idi" // Kaspi. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 8 .

Əliyev, Telman. Prezident İlham Əliyev: Xocalı soyqırımı XX əsrin ən böyük cinayətlərindən biridir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №42. - S. 4 .

Kamil. Türkiyədə Xocalı faciəsi ilə bağlı tədbirlərlə start verilib // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 4 .

Əliyev, Rauf. Türkiyənin TRT kanalı Xocalı faciəsinin dünya ictimaiyyətinə çatdırılmasına öz töhfəsini verməkdədir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №42. - S. 4 .

Qazaxıstanda Xocalı soyqırımına həsr olunmuş tədbir keçirilib // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 7.

Sultanov, Əlimərdan. Aysel Həsənova: "Soyqırım cinayətini təşkil edən əməllərdən hər biri şüurlu və əvvəlcədən düşünülmüş olur" // Palitra. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №21. - S. 7 . - Hüquqşünas Aysel Həsənovanın müsahibəsi

Rza, Zahid. Xocalı faciəsi bəşəriyyətə qarşı cinayətdir // İki sahil. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 13 .

Xocalı soyqırımının 19-cu ildönümü ilə bağlı anma mərasimi keçirilmişdir // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №43. - S. 6 . - BƏƏ, İsveç, Ukrayna, Şimali Kaliforniya və Belçikada Xocalı şəhidləri anılmışdır.

Xocalı faciəsi insanlığın tarixində qara ləkə kimi qalacaq: Milli Məclisin deputatı Flora Qasımovanın yap.org.az-a müsahibəsi // Səs. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 6 .

Həmzəoğlu, Kamil. "Xocalı soyqırımını törədənlər qanun qarşısında cavab verməlidirlər": Yeni Azərbaycan Partiyasının (YAP) icra katibi Əli Əhmədov: "Əgər bu sahədə işlərimizi səmərəli şəkildə qura bilsək, Xocalı faciəsinin beynəlxalq miqyasda tanınmasına, ona hüquqi qiymət verilməsinə nail ola biləcəyik" / K. Həmzəoğlu // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 4 . - YAP icra katibi Əli Əhmədovun müsahibəsi

222 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Rzalı, Rəsmiyyə. Xocalı faciəsi "Soyqırımının Beynəlxalq Hüquqi Norması" nın yurisdiksiyasına düşən cinayətdir // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №43. - S. 4 .

Kərimov, Yusif. Şəhid ... aeroport: Yaxud Xocalı faciəsi barədə rekviyem // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №43. - S. 4 .

Meksika Konqresində Xocalı soyqırımı qurbanlarının xatirəsi anılıb // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-19 fevral. - №32. - S. 10 .

Abdullayev, Məsaim. Xocalı faciəsi insanlığa qarşı törədilmiş ağır cinayətdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №43. - S. 5 . - Azərbaycan Respublikasının Prezidenti yanında Strateji Araşdırmalar Mərkəzinin əməkdaşı, psixologiya üzrə fəlsəfə doktoru Rauf Qaragözovla müsahibə.

Rza, Zahid. Xocalı faciəsi bəşəriyyətə qarşı cinayətdir // İki sahil. - 2011.-23 fevral. - №34. - S. 13 .

Həmzəoğlu, Kamil. YAP Xocalı soyqırımının növbəti ildönümü ilə bağlı tədbir keçirdi: Tədbirdə Heydər Əliyev Fondu tərəfindən Xocalı faciəsi ilə bağlı çəkilmiş sənədli film də nümayiş etdirildi // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 4.

Hümmətov, Ramiz. Qan yaddaşımıza həkk olunmuş Xocalı soyqırımı // Təhsil problemləri. - 2011.-24- 28 fevral. - №15/16. - S. 1 . - Xocalı şəhidi Şöhrət Həsənov haqqında.

Əliyeva, Yeganə. "Xocalıya ədalət": YAP Gənclər Birliyinin bu adda təşkil etdiyi tədbirdə bir daha faciə qurbanlarının xatirəsi yad edildi, soyqırımı törədənlərin layiqli cəzalarını almaları istiqamətində səylərin daha da artırlmasının vacibliyi diqqətə çatdırıldi // İki sahil. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 4 .

Qurbanlı, Tapdıq. Xocalı soyqırımı bəşəriyyətə, insanlığa qarşı böyük bir cinayətdir: Səstv.az saytının redaksiyasında Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı müzakirələr aparıldı // Səs. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 8-9 .

Şimali Kaliforniyda Xocalı soyqırımı qurbanlarının xatirəsi anılıb // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 5 .

YAP Gənclər Birliyi "Xocalıya ədalət" adlı tədbir keçirib: Əli Əhmədov: Xocalı faciəsi təkcə Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı deyil, bəşəriyyətə qarşı törədilmiş cinayətdir // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 4 .

Telmanqızı, Sevinc. Dünya Xocalı faciəsinin adını eşidib, miqyasını isə bilmir...: Erməni vəhşətini dünyaya necə tanıdaq? // Yeni Müsavat. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №50. - S. 11 .

Şeyxülislam Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı dünya dini liderlərinə müraciət etdi: QMİ sədri, həmçinin beynəlxalq təşkilatlara da müraciət ünvanlayıb // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-24 fevral. - №35. - S. 1 .

Göyüşlü, Nicat."Kaş ölüb qalaydım Xocalıda...": "Guya yaşayıram nə olub ki?!" // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.- 24 fevral. - №35. - S. 9 . - 1992-ci il fevralın 25-dən 26-na keçən gecə Ermənistan hərbi qüvvələri Rusiya Federasiyasının 366-cı motoatıcı alayının hərbi texnikası və şəxsi heyətinin köməkliyilə Xocalı şəhərini işğal edərək, yüzlərlə insanı qətlə yetirdi.

Fuad. BƏƏ rəsmiləri ermənilərin vəhşiliklərini nifrətlə qarşılayıblar: Bu ölkədəki Azərbaycan cəmiyyətinin sədri Xocalı soyqırımının 19-cu ildönümü ərəfəsində təbliğat və məlumatlandırıcı xarakter daşıyan görüşlər keçirib // Paritet. - 2011.-24-25 fevral. - №22. - S. 7 .

Şadlinski, Vaqif. Xocalı soyqırımı - ermənilərin vicdanına yazılmış vəhşiliyin görünməmiş təzahürüdür / V. Şadlinski, M. Allahverdiyev // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-25 fevral. - №44. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q]

Orucov, Əliyar. Erməni vandalizmi // Palitra. - 2011.-25 fevral. - №21. - S. 6. - Xocalı faciəsi haqqında [AZ-Q]

223 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Mustafayev, Sabir. Beynəlxalq hüquq normaları Xocalı faciəsinin soyqırımı olduğunu tam təsdiqləyir: Müsahibimiz Azərbaycan Respublikası hərbi prokuroru, ədliyyə generalı-leytenantı Xanlar Vəliyevdir // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-25 fevral. - №44. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q]

Hacızadə, Asya. Moskvada "Xocalıya ədalət" kampaniyası çərçivəsində konfrans keçirilmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-26 fevral. - №45. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

Əhmədov, Elçin. Ermənistan etnik təmizləmə, soyqırımı və işğalçılıq siyasətinin nəticələri // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-26 fevral. - №45. - S. 4. - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı [AZ-Q]

Xəlilov, Rüstəm. Xocalı faciəsi dünyanın gözü ilə // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-27 fevral. - №46. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

İsayev, Əhməd. Xocalı soyqırımı, genosidi - bunun adı belədir: Bu sözləri Prezident İlham Əliyev Goranboyda xocalılarla görüşü zamanı dedi // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-26 fevral. - №45. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q]

Mustafayev, Nihad. XX əsrin qanlı soyqırım gecəsi // Respublika. - 2011.-27 fevral. - №46. - S. 4. - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı [AZ-Q]

Fuad. 1918-ci il Şamaxı soyqırımına həsr olunmuş beynəlxalq konfrans keçirildi: Elxan Süleymanov: "Gələcəkdə bu cür tədbirlər qırğınlar törədilmiş digər rayonlarda, eləcə də xarici ölkələrdə keçiriləcək" // Paritet. - 2011.-15-16 mart. - №30. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q]

Mirzəyev, Hikmət. Ermənistan soyqırımı törədən və terrorçuluğu dəstəkləyən dövlətdir // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-17 mart. - №60. - S. 4. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q]

İslam Sadıq. Soyqırımını türklər yox, ermənilər törədiblər // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-29 mart. - №64. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q]

Elməddin. Türklərin ermənilər tərəfindən soyqırımı haqqında tarixi həqiqətlər: Ermənilər Anadoluda türkləri soyqırıma məruz qoyublar // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2011.-29 mart. - №52. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q]

Aysel. 31 mart soyqırımı: 1918-ci ilin mart-aprel aylarında Bakı, Şamaxı, Quba, Muğan və Lənkəranda ermənilər 50 min azərbaycanlını qətlə yetirir, 10 minlərlə insanı öz torpaqlarından qovurlar // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.-29 mart. - №52. - S. 10. - [AZ-Q]

Əhmədov, Elçin. Ermənistanın azərbaycanlılara qarşı soyqırımı və təcavüzkarlıq siyasətinin mərhələləri // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-30 mart. - №65. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

Əliyev, A. 31 Mart- Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür // Vergilər. - 2011.-30 mart. - №11. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

Qan yaddaşımız: 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür // Mədəniyyət. - 2011.-30 mart. - №21. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q

Xəlilzadə, Flora. Uşaq qatilləri // Azərbaycan. - 2011.-30 mart. - №65. - S. 6. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Turan. Ombudsman 31 Mart-Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günü ilə əlaqədar bəyanat verib // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-30 mart. - №42. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q]

Cümşüdlü, Firudin. 31 mart soyqırımından 93 il keçir: Azərbaycan 1918-ci il 31 mart qırğını xalqımıza qarşı soyqırımı günü kimi dövlət səviyyəsində qeyd olunur // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2011.-30 mart. - №42. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q]

224 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------AMEA-nın Tarix İnstitutu və Baş Prokurorluq "Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı 1918-1920-ci illər soyqırımı" mövzusunda elmi-praktik konfrans keçirmişlər // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 2. - [AZ-Q]

Səfərov, Rafiq. Qan yaddaşı: Erməni daşnak millətçi qüvvələrinin xalqımıza qarşı xəyanəti. yürütdükləri terror və soyqırımı siyasəti bu gün də davam etməkdədir // Kaspi. - 2011.-31 mart. - №54. - S. 9. - [AZ-Q]

Məmmədov, Süleyman. Erməni vəhşiliyinin qanlı təzahürü: Bakı qırğını // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

Əliyev, Ədalət. Göyçədə Zod kəndində ermənilərin törətdikləri soyqırımları // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 4. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Xalqımıza qarşı törədilən cinayətlərə dolğun siyasi qiymət verən sənəd: Ulu öndər Heydər Əliyevin "Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı haqqında" fərmanı həm də erməni yalanlarının dünyada ifşa olunması istiqamətində aparılan işlərin sistemli surətdə davam etdirilməsinə imkan yaratmışdır // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 1. - [AZ-Q]

Niyazov, Xalid. Üzü bəri baxan dağlar // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 3. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Zeynal Vəfa. Zəngəzur faciələri // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 4. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Nəzərli, Telman. Sarıqamışda, Ahılkələkdə, Şamaxıda qan su yerinə axıb // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 4. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Xəlilzadə, Flora. Yer üzünün zilləti // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 5. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Əroğul, Əlisahib. 31 mart-Azərbaycanlıların böyük soyqırımı, ermənilərin bəşəri yırtıcılıq günüdür // 525-ci qəzet. - 2011.-31 mart. - №54. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q]

Pənahov, İlham. Şamaxı qırğını: erməni vəhşiliyi // Respublika. - 2011.-30 mart. - №65. - S. 2. - [AZ-Q]

Abbasov, İlham. Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı soyqırımı // Respublika. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 3. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Tağıyev, Baba. 1918-ci ilin mart hadisələrinin soyqırımı olduğunu beynəlxalq hüquq normaları da təsdiqləyir // Respublika. - 2011.-31 mart. - №66. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q]

Bayramlı, Elçin. Bəşəriyyətə qarşı erməni vəhşiliyi-Mart Soyqırımı: 1918-ci ilin martında ermənilər tərəfindən Azərbaycanda həyata keçirilən soyqırımı nəticəsində on minlərlə günahsız insan vəhşicəsinə qətlə yetirilib // Səs. - 2011.-11 mart. - №54. - S. 10. - [AZ-Q]

31 Mart - azərbaycanlıların Soyqırım günü: Kökləri uzaqlara gedən nifrət // Azadlıq. - 2011.-31 mart. - №71. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q]

Uğur. 31 Mart soyqırımı // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2011.-31 mart. - №54. - S. 11. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Məhərrəmov, Vahid. Ermənilərin xalqımıza qarşı soyqırımı // Azərbaycan ordusu. - 2011.-30 mart. - №22. - S. 3. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

1918-ci ilin Quba qırğını əvvəlcədən planlaşdırılmış və düşünülmüş formada həyata keçirilən soyqırımı cinayətinin bir mərhələsidir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-1 aprel. - №67. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q]

225 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Prezident Kitabxanasının "Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı və deportasiyası" adlı elektron resursu yenilənmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2011.-1 aprel. - №67. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q]

* * * Утвержден "План мероприятий по проведению 19-й годовщины Ходжалинского геноцида" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-3 февраля. - №21. - С. 1. - [AZ-Г].

Касумова, Елизавета. Бой первый - бой последний: 26 февраля - День геноцида Ходжалы / Е. Касумова // Литературный Азербайджан. - 2011. - № 2. - С. 3-7. - [AZ-J].

Памяти Ходжалы // Азербайджанский конгресс. - 2011.-4 февраля. - №4. - С. 2. - По распоряжению руководителя администрации Президента Азербайджанской Республики Рамиза Мехтиева утвержден "План мероприятий в связи с 19-й годовщиной Ходжалинского геноцида" [RU-Г].

На встрече с поэтессой был показан спектакль о Ходжалинском геноциде // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-22 февраля. - №34. - С. 3. - 18 февраля в Центре молодежи "Ирели" состоялась встреча с поэтессой, сотрудницей АзерТАджа Зарангиз Демирчи Гаялы (Зарангиз Мансуровой) [AZ-Г].

Ходжалинский геноцид - трагедия XX века: Обращение населения Ходжалы к государствам мира, Организации Объединенных Наций, Совету Европы, Организации по безопасности и сотрудничеству в Европе по случаю 19-й годовщины Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-23 февраля. - №35. - С. 2. - Обращение принято на состоявшемся в поселке Ашагы Агджакенд Геранбойского района общем собрании вынужденных переселенцев из Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Ниязоглу, Рагиф. Справедливость для Ходжалы: в рамках информационно-агитационной компании состоится ряд мероприятий в странах мира // Каспий. - 2011.-23 февраля. - №34. - С. 2. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Айдынгызы, Дж. Мужчины, женщины и дети, погибшие в Ходжалы, не должны быть забыты, считает сенатор от Северной Дакоты, демократ Кент Конрад // Эхо. - 2011.-23 февраля. - №34. - С. 4. - О мероприятиях, посвященных годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида [AZ-Г].

В Конгрессе США прозвучали заявления, призывающие почтить память жертв Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-24 февраля. - №36. - С. 3. - В связи с 19-й годовщиной чудовищного Ходжалинского геноцида, совершенного армянскими вооруженными силами в феврале 1992 года в Азербайджане, в Палате представителей Конгресса США была почтена память жертв этой трагедии [AZ-Г].

Ходжалинский геноцид - трагедия XX века: Молодежное объединение ПЕА провело мероприятие "Не забудь Ходжалы" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-24 февраля. - №36. - С. 3. - [AZ-Г].

Мустафаев, Рафик. Ходжалы - историческое преступление: во всем мире проводятся акции протеста в связи с годовщиной трагических событий // Каспий. - 2011.-24 февраля. - №35. - С. 2. - Накануне годовщины трагических событий в Ходжалы свидетели геноцида обратились с письмом к государствам мира, ООН, Совету Европы, ОБСЕ с требованием дать справедливую оценку этому преступлению [AZ-Г].

Бахтияров, Б. "Не забывай Ходжалы": совершившие это преступление все еще находятся на свободе. И даже занимают руководящие должности в Армении // Эхо. - 2011.-24 февраля. - №35. - С. 1,3. - Молодежное объединение правящей партии "Ени Азербайджан" (ПЕА) провело мероприятие под названием "Не забывай Ходжалы" [AZ-Г].

Ходжалинский геноцид - трагедия XX века: памяти павших // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-25 февраля. - №37. - С. 3. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

226 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Мир отмечает 19-летие Ходжалинской трагедии // Вышка. - 2011.-25 февраля. - №8. - С. 3. - О мероприятиях, посвященных годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида [AZ-Г].

Тагиева, Элина. Ходжалинский геноцид - трагедия XX века // Мир литературы. - 2011.-февраль. - №2. - С. 2. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Алекперова, Дж. Кровавой страницей в истории человечества является трагедия в Ходжалы // Эхо. - 2011.-25 февраля. - №36. - С. 1,3. - [AZ-Г].

Гаджизаде, Ася. В рамках кампании "Справедливость для Ходжалы" в Москве состоялась конференция, посвященная Ходжалинской трагедии // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-26 февраля. - №38. - С. 2. - [AZ-Г].

Бабаев, Рагим. Ходжалинский геноцид - трагедия XX века: чудовищное преступление против человечества // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-26 февраля. - N 38. - С. 3. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Ниязоглу, Рагиф. Ходжалинский геноцид: это преступление не должно остаться безнаказанным / Р. Ниязоглу // Каспий. - 2011.-26 февраля. - №37. - С. 1-3. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Нурани. Повторение мартовской резни: именно этот сценарий готовились реализовать авторы карабахской авантюры и в Ереване, и в Москве // Эхо (нед). - 2011.-26 февраля. - №37. - С. 6. - [AZ-Г].

Рустамов, Р. Девятнадцать лет безнаказанности: в феврале 1992 года армяне и российские солдаты расстреляли мирное население Ходжалы // Зеркало /нед/. - 2011.-26 февраля. - №37. - С. 3,7. - [AZ-Г].

Миркадыров, Р. Турция отмечала годовщину Ходжалинской трагедии: однако мэр Анкары, представляющий правящую партию, остался "вне игры" // Зеркало /нед/. - 2011.-26 февраля. - №37. - С. 9. - [AZ-Г].

Во влиятельной турецкой газете "Хуррийет" опубликовано интервью вице-президента Фонда Гейдара Алиева Лейлы ханум Алиевой // Бакинский рабочий. - 2011.-1 марта. - №39. - С. 3. - [AZ-Г].

Потапов, Алексей. Трагедия Ходжалы: знать и помнить. Жесточайший эпизод карабахского конфликта с болью вспоминают в Азербайджане, но трагедия не является для Баку камнем преткновения на пути мирного урегулирования // Независимая газета. - 2011.-25 февраля. - №38/39. - С. 7. - 26 февраля День памяти жертв геноцида, учиненного озверевшими армянскими палачами в отношении мирного населения азербайджанского города Ходжалы [RU-Г].

Сафаров, Б. Добиться признания трагедии Ходжалы актом геноцида, по словам вице-президента Фонда Гейдара Алиева Лейлы Алиевой, в этом заключается задача каждого азербайджанца // Эхо. - 2011.-1 марта. - №38. - С. 5. - В Москве прошла конференция и вечер памяти, посвященные 19-й годовщине трагедии Ходжалы [AZ-Г].

Ходжалинский геноцид - одна из самых кровавых страниц XX века // Вышка. - 2011.-4 марта. - №9. - С. 6. - [AZ-Г].

Кибальник, А. Г. Геноцид в решениях современных международных трибуналов // Международное уголовное право и международная юстиция. - 2011. - № 1. - С. 12-15. - Анализ объективных и субъективных признаков геноцида [RU-Ж].

227 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Ахундова, Мариам. Безвинные жертвы Ходжалы // Азербайджанский конгресс. - 2011.-25 февраля. - №7. - С. 1,4. - О Ходжалинском геноциде [RU-Г]

Знать и помнить // Азербайджанский конгресс. - 2011.-4 марта. - №8. - С. 1. - В Москве 25 февраля, накануне 19-й годовщины Ходжалинской трагедии, прошли конференция и вечер памяти, посвященные этой скорбной дате. В мероприятии приняла участие глава российского представительства Фонда Гейдара Алиева Лейла Алиева [RU-Г]

Ниязоглу, Рагиф. Геноцид, продолжающийся и поныне: мировое сообщество должно дать объективную политическую оценку зверствам армян // Каспий. - 2011.-30 марта. - №53. - С. 1-2. - О геноциде, осуществленном армянами в отношении азербайджанцев в 1918-1920 годах [AZ-Г]

Гасаноглу, Р. Мартовский геноцид 1918 года имел продолжение: армяне повторили его в январе 1990 года // Зеркало. - 2011.-31 марта. - №54. - С. 1. - В президиуме Национальной академии наук состоялась научно-практическая конференция на тему "Геноцид против азербайджанского народа в 1918-1920 годах" [AZ-Г]

Манафов, Р. Геноцид против азербайджанского народа рассмотрит Международный суд в Гааге? Это станет возможным после завершения следственных действий с начала XIX века до ходжалинского геноцида и сумгайытских событий, после чего соответствующие юридические документы будут направлены во все международные организации // Эхо. - 2011.-31 марта. - №54. - С. 1,3. - [AZ-Г]

Гасаноглу, Р. Советская Россия ни при чем? Хотя ее войска и уничтожали мирное азербайджанское население // Зеркало. - 2011.-1 апреля. - №55. - С. 1. - О геноциде, осуществленном армянами в отношении азербайджанцев в 1918-1920 годах [AZ-Г]

*** Hague court may review 1918 genocide of Azeris // AzerNEWS. - 2011.-31 March-5 April. - №12. - p. 1. - The 31 of March is marked as the Day of Massacre of Azerbaijanis [AZ-N]

228 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2012

Miriyev, Anar. Bəşəriyyətə qarşı yönəlmiş cinayət: Qondarma «erməni soyqırımı»nı inkara görə cəza qanunu qəbul edən Fransanın 20 il əvvəl baş vermiş və bütün faktları ilə göz önündə olan Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı qanun qəbul etməsi daha ədalətli olardı / A. Miriyev // Palitra. - 2012.-31 yanvar. - № 11. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Abasova, Əminə. Fransa alimi uydurma erməni soyqırımını ifşa edir / Ə. T. Abasova // Respublika. - 2012.-1 fevral. - № 24. - S. 4. - Məşhur fransız tarixçisi türkoloq Jorj-de Malevilin "Ermənistan soyqırımı" adlanan iddialarına həsr olunmuş, "Armyanskaya traqediya 1915 qoda" kitabı 1990-cu ildə fransız dilindən rus dilinə və sonra azərbaycan dilinə tərcüməsindən bir hissəsinin oxuculara təqdimatı [AZ-Q].

Aqil. Fransa senatorları "erməni soyqırımı" ilə bağlı Konstitusiya Şurasına müraciət etdilər: Türkiyənin baş naziri Rəcəb Tayyib Ərdoğan: "Fransaya yaraşan elə budur" / Aqil // 525-ci qəzet. - 2012.-1 fevral. - № 18. - S. 1. - [AZ-Q].

Fransa: soyqırım, müstəmləkə, qətllər... // Zaman. - 2012.-4-6 fevral. - № 15. - S. 2. - Fransanın Afrikadakı işğalçı siyasəti haqqında [AZ-Q].

İlyasov, Rəşad. Soyqırımı xülyası: tarixin və hüququn siyasiləşdirilməsi... / R. İlyasov // Səs. - 2012.-4 fevral. - № 21. - S. 11. - [AZ-Q].

Əmircanov, Paşa. Fransa Konstitusiya Şurasının soyqırımlarla bağlı qanunları ləğv edəcəyi gözlənilir/ P. Əmircanov // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-9 fevral. - № 31. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

İsmayılqızı, Xuraman. Erməni məkrinin fəsadları: Soyqırımı...deportasiya...etnik təmizləmə: Daşnak ideologiyasının "dəst-xəttini" əks etdirən bu faciələrdən ən çox əziyyət çəkən Azərbaycandır / X. İsmayılqızı // İki sahil. - 2012.-11 fevral. - № 26. - S. 12. - [AZ-Q].

Hacalıyev, Elnur. İnsanlığa və bəşəriyyətə qarşı yönəlmiş amansız cinayət / E. Hacalıyev // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-12 fevral. - № 34. - S. 6. - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı [AZ-Q].

Quliyeva, Zərifə. Bəşəri cinayət / Z. Quliyeva // Respublika. - 2012.-25 fevral. - № 45. - S. 9. - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı [AZ-Q].

Talıbov, Rza. Bəşər tarixinin dəhşətli faciəsi / R. Talıbov // Respublika. - 2012.-26 fevral. - № 46. - S. 1,3. - 26 fevral Xocalı soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q].

Kamalqızı, Rəfiqə. Qondarma "erməni soyqırımı" iddiaları tarixi saxtalaşdırmaq cəhdidir / R. Kamalqızı // Səs. - 2012.-28 fevral. - № 37. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q].

Xəlilzadə, Flora. Erməni etirafları / F. Xəlilzadə // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-29 fevral. - № 48. - S. 10. - XX əsrin faciəsi - Xocalı soyqırımı [AZ-Q].

Mehdiyev, Allahverdi. Fransa səhv yoldan döndü: Senator Natali Qule: "Erməni soyqırımı" haqqında qanun layihəsinin rədd edilməsi Sarkozinin məğlubiyyətidir / A. Mehdiyev // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-1 mart. - № 49. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q].

229 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Nurlan. 31 mart olayları ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara qarşı həyata keçirdiyi soyqırımı siyasətinin ən qanlı səhifələrindən birini təşkil edir: Ulu öndər Heydər Əliyevin 26 mart 1998-ci il tarixli Fərmanı ilə 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günü elan edildi və bu olaylara real hüquqi- siyasi qiymət verildi / Nurlan // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2012.-16 mart. - № 49. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q].

Nuriyev, Azər. Tariximizin ən faciəli səhifəsi-Mart soyqırımı: Daşnak-bolşevik birləşmələrinin türk-müsəlman əhalisinə qarşı törətdikləri vəhşiliklər istər hüquqi baxımdan, istərsə də siyasi cəhətdən soyqırım, kimi qiymətləndirilməlidi / A. Nuriyev // Kaspi. - 2012.-28 mart. - N 282. - S. 12. - [AZ-Q].

Şaumyanın Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı törətdiyi soyqırımlarla bağlı yeni faktlar // İki sahil. - 2012.-28 mart. - № 52. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q].

Məmmədov, Məhərrəm. 1918-ci ildə ermənilərin Azərbaycanda törətdiyi qırğınlar soyqırımı aksiyasıdır / M. Məmmədov // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-28 mart. - № 65. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Ermənilərin xalqımıza qarşı soyqırımı // Azərbaycan ordusu. - 2012.-28 mart. - № 22. - S. 3. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

"Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı: Tarixin qanlı salnaməsi" // Respublika. - 2012.-28 mart. - № 65. - S. 4. - "Azərbaycan" qəzetinin redaksiyası tərəfindən hazırlanmış bu kitabın ideya müəllifi akademik Ramiz Mehdiyevdir [AZ-Q].

Novruzoğlu, Rövşən. İmperiyanın Birinci Dövlət Dumasındakı Şamaxı izi...: 1918-ci il Şamaxı qırğınlarında ermənilər tərəfdən qətlə yetirilən ilk azərbaycanlı deputat Məhəmmədtağı Hacı Əbdülsəməd oğlu Əliyev haqqında məlum olmayan həqiqətlər / R. Novruzoğlu // Respublika. - 2012.- 28 mart. - № 65. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Abbasov, İlham. Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı soyqırımı / İ. Abbasov // Respublika. - 2012.-28 mart. - № 65. - S. 6. - Azərbaycan xalqı zaman-zaman olmazın ədalətsizliklərlə qarşılaşmış, bədnam qonşularımız ermənilər tərəfindən soyqırımlarına məruz qalmışdır [AZ-Q].

Cümşüdlü, Firudin. Mart soyqırımı xalqımıza qarşı törədilmiş bəşəri cinayət idi / F. Cümşüdlü // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-29 mart. - № 66. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q].

Muradlı, Arzuman. Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımına siyasi-hüquqi qiyməti ilk dəfə Heydər Əliyev verdi / A. Muradlı // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-29 mart. - № 66. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Əliyeva, Məhsəti. Tarixi həqiqətlər şahidlik edir / M. Əliyeva // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-29 mart. - № 66. - S. 5. - Şamaxı qırğınları haqqında [AZ-Q].

31 mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür // Cəmiyyət və Din. - 2012.-29 mart-4 aprel. - № 11. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q].

Əsgərov, Ədalət. Tariximizin qan yaddaşı / Ə. Əsgərov // Respublika. - 2012.-29 mart. - № 66. - S. 4. - [AZ-Q].

Muradov, Sövdəyər. Tarixi həqiqətlər / S. Muradov // Respublika. - 2012.-29 mart. - № 66. - S. 4. - Ermənilərin türk xalqlarına qarşı törətdiyi ağır cinayətlər haqqında [AZ-Q].

"Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı: Tarixin qanlı salnaməsi": "Azərbaycan" qəzetinin redaksiyası tərəfindən hazırlanmış ikicildlik kitab belə adlanır // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 2-3. - [AZ-Q].

230 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Aşırlı, Şəymən. Soyqırım muzeyi niyə yaradılmır? / Ş. Aşırlı // Şərq. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 53. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q].

Quluzadə, Musa. Mart qırğınına Stepan Şaumyan və onun əlaltıları rəhbərlik etmişlər: 1918-ci ilin mart qırğınları ermənilərin xalqımıza qarşı törətdiyi ən ağır bəşəri cinayətlərdəndir / M. Quluzadə // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q].

Gülər. Ombudsmandan iki əsrlik soyqırım bəyanatı: "1918-ci il Mart soyqırımından 94 il keçir, lakin erməni millətçilərinin törətdikləri bu dəhşətləri unutmaq qeyri-mümkündür" / Gülər // Ədalət. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 52. - S. 3. - [AZ-Q].

Səfərov, Rafiq. Tarixi yaddaş: 31 Mart soyqırımı günü: 1918-ci ilin mart qırğınında dağıdılmış, yandırılmış və əmlakı talan edilmiş məktəblərin bərpa edilməsi istiqamətində Cümhuriyyətin Xalq Maarif Nazirliyinin fəaliyyəti barədə bəzi qeydlər / R. Səfərov // Kaspi. - 2012.- 30 mart. - N 284. - S. 12. - [AZ-Q].

"1918. Azərbaycan qətliamları foto və sənədlərdə" kitab-albomu nəşr edilmişdir // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q].

Mirzəyev, Hikmət. Soyqırımı bəşəriyyətə qarşı amansız cinayətdir: Ermənistan teror və soyqırımını dövlət səviyyəsində dəstəkləyir / H. Mirzəyev // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 9. - [AZ-Q].

Məmmədov, Fəxrəddin. Erməni saxtakarlığını ifşa edən əsər / F. Məmmədov // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 9. - Tarix elmləri doktoru, professor Həsənbala Sadıqovun "Erməni məsələsi: xəyanəti, deportasiyanı, soyqırımını və işğalı pərdələyən yalan" kitabı haqqında [AZ-Q].

Soyqırım insanlıq əleyhinə cinayətlərin ən təhlükəlisidir: "AZE Hüquq Şrkəti" bununla bağlı materialları təqdim edir // Respublika. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Novruzoğlu, Rövşən. 1918-ci il. Şamaxı Mart qırğınlarında Soyqırımı aparan erməni daşnaklarına qarşı yaradılan ilk partizan dəstəsi / R. Novruzoğlu // Respublika. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 67. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q].

Abbaszadə, Turan. 31 Mart-Dünya Azərbaycanlılarının Soyqırımı Günüdür: Mart qırğını zamanı Bakı şəhərinin təkcə bir yerində qulaqları, burunları kəsilmiş, qarınları yırtılmış 57 azərbaycanlı qadının meyidi tapılmışdır / T. Abbaszadə // Azad Azərbaycan. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 44. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Sadayoğlu, Pərviz. 31 mart soyqırımı-xalqımızın qan yaddaşı: Azərbaycanda ikinci dəfə müstəqillik əldə etdikdən sonra məhz Ümummilli liderimiz Heydər Əliyevin 26 mart 1998-ci il Fərmanı ilə 31 mart soyqırımı günü kimi rəsmiləşdirildi / P. Sadayoğlu // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2012.-30 mart. - № 54. - S. 7. - [AZ-Q].

Muradlı, Arzuman. Artıq ermənilər dünyanı öz yalanlarına inandıra bilmirlər / A. Muradlı // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 55. - S. 4. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı günüdür [AZ- Q].

Mustafa, Nazim. 1918-1920-ci illərdə Ağbaba və Şörəyel nahiyələrində ermənilərin törətdikləri soyqırımı / N. Mustafa // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 5 ; № 69. - S. 4. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

231 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Hacıyev, Orxan. Saxta erməni iddiaları və soyqırımı həqiqətləri / O. Hacıyev // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 6. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Gülər. XX əsrin ən böyük soyqırımı mart soyqırımı hesab olunmalıdır / Gülər // Ülfət. - 2012.- 31 mart. - № 15/16. - S. 8. - [AZ-Q]

Hacıyev, İsmayıl. Ermənistan terror və soyqırımı siyasətini dövlət səviyyəsində dəstəkləyir / İ. Hacıyev // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 6. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Kamalqızı, Rəfiqə. 31 mart soyqırımı-XX əsrin unudulmayacaq vəhşiliyi: 31 mart soyqırımı beynəlxalq aləm tərəfindən tanınmalıdır / R. Kamalqızı // Səs. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 55. - S. 8-9. - [AZ- Q].

Abdulla, Hacı. Erməni xisləti / H. Abdulla // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 7. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Talışlı, Mirhaşım. 1918-ci il mart qırğınları Lənkərandan da yan ötməmişdir / M. Talışlı, E. Əhədov // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 8. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Məmmədov, Xəqani. Bakıda və Qubada 1918-ci il mart-aprel soyqırımı / X. Məmmədov, N. Məmmədov // Respublika. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 6. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Cəfərov, Fəxrəddin. Soyqırım xatirələrin dili ilə... [Текст] / F. Cəfərov // Respublika. - 2012.- 31 mart. - № 68. - S. 7. - Naxçıvan ərazisindəki qırğınlar haqqında mərhum maarifçi Qasım Hacı oğlu Tağıyevin xatirələri [AZ-Q].

Qədir, Aslan. Göyçədən ucalan fəryadlar / A. Qədir // Respublika. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 8. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Əhmədli, Salatın. Heç nə unudulmur / S. Əhmədli // Respublika. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 68. - S. 9. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Məmmədov, Süleyman. Mart qırğınını törədənlər / S. Məmmədov // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-1 aprel. - № 69. - S. 3. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Naxçıvanda erməni vandalizmi // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-1 aprel. - № 69. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Azərbaycan ermənilərin xalqımıza qarşı törətdiyi soyqırımların dünyada tanınması istiqamətində sistemli iş aparır: AMEA-nın A.Bakıxanov adına Tarix İnstitutunun direktor müavini Cəbi Bəhramovun www.yap.org.az saytına müsahibəsi // İki sahil. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 55. - S. 15. - [AZ-Q].

Abdullayev, Natiq. Yaddaşlardan slinməyən izlər / N. Abdullayev // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-1 aprel. - № 69. - S. 5. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür [AZ-Q].

Qasımov, Ramiz. Soyqırımlar tarixinin 31 Mart günü // İki sahil. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 55. - S. 8. - [AZ-Q].

232 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Unudulmayan tarix: 31 Mart-Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı Günüdür // İki sahil. - 2012.-31 mart. - № 55. - S. 6. - [AZ-Q].

Abdullayev, Natiq. Yaddaşlardan slinməyən izlər // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-1 aprel. - № 69. - S. 5. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı günüdür.

Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı ilə bağlı həqiqətlərin yayılması dünya erməniliyinə böyük zərbədir: İdeya rəhbəri akademik Ramiz Mehdiyev olan "Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı: tarixin qanlı salnaməsi" ikicildliyinin Xocavənd qəsəbəsində ictimai müzakirəsi // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-4 aprel. - № 71. - S. 4-5.

Pakistan mətbuatı Ermənistanın Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı apardığı işğalçı və soyqırımı siyasəti barədə məqalə dərc edib // Qarabağ. - 2012.-6-20 aprel. - № 11/12. - S. 9. - Pakistanın "Daily Times" 29 mart saylı buraxılışında "31 Mart-Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günü" adlı məqalə dərc edilib.

Əliyev, Telman. Erməni terroru: Sumqayıt, Qarakənd, Xocalı... // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-6 aprel. - № 73. - S. 7. Məmmədli, Bəxtiyar. "Xocalı soyqırımını törədənlər beynəlxalq məhkəmədə cavab verməlidir" // 525-ci qəzet. - 2012.-11 aprel. - № 60. - S. 4. - "Xocalı Soyqırımını Tanıtma" İctimai Birliyinin rəhbəri, "Ana harayı" qəzetinin baş redaktoru, Şamil Sabiroğlunun müsahibəsi

Bektaş, Həmzə. Erməni soyqırım iddiaları və gerçəkliklər // Hərbi bilik. - 2012. - №1. - S. 88- 103.

Sabirqızı , Pərvanə. Əsl soyqırım: 1918-ci ili əks etdirən sənədlər illərdir ki, şəxsi kolleksiyalarda səs-səmirsiz yatırdı // New Baku Post. - 2012.-20 aprel. - №3. - S. 4.

Kolumbiya Xocalı hadisələrini soyqırım kimi tanıdı: bu ölkənin Senatında Azərbaycan torpaqlarının işğalı haqqında sənəd qəbul edilib // Şərq. - 2012.-24 aprel. - № 70. - S. 2.

Erməni faşizminin azərbaycanlılara qarşı iki əsr ərzində apardığı soyqırımları bəşər tarixinin ən qanlı cinayətlərindəndir // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-24 aprel. - № 88. - S. 7. - Şuşa Rayon İcra Hakimiyyətində "Azərbaycan Respublikası Dağlıq Qarabağ Bölgəsinin Azərbaycanlı İcması" İctimai Birliyinin üzvlərinin iştirakı ilə "Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı: tarixin qanlı salnaməsi" kitabının ictimai müzakirəsi keçirilmişdir.

Hüseynov, Həsən. Uydurma "erməni soyqırımı" // Respublika. - 2012.-1 may. - № 94. - S. 6.

Vəliyev, İsaxan. Xocalı hadisəsinin soyqırım kimi tanınmasının hüquqi əsasları // Qanun. - 2012. № 1. - S. 23-27.

Raqub Kamal Xocalı faciəsi - tarixdə görünməyən vəhşilik: Dünya Birliyi bu soyqırım aktını siyasi-hüquqi qiymət verməlidir // Dərələyəz: ictimai-siyasi, tarixi araşdirma qəzeti. - 2012.-26 fevral. - № 2. - S. 2.

Rəhimli, Kəmalə. Xocalı faciəsi şahidlərin gözü ilə // Təhsil. - 2012. - № 2. - S. 32-37.

Tel-Əvivdən "soyqırım şantajı": İsrailli politoloq: "Knesseti "erməni soyqırım" ı barədə qərar qəbul etməyə Türkiyənin özü təhrik edir" // Ekspress. - 2012.-19 iyun. - № 107. - S. 9. - İsrailli politoloq Yuri Boçarovun müsahibəsi.

233 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Nyu-York ştatının Senatında martın 31-ni soyqırımına məruz qalmış azərbaycanlıları anma günü elan edən qətnamə qəbul olunmuşdur // Azərbaycan. - 2012.-26 iyun. - № 139. - S. 5. Hacıyev, Orxan. Saxta erməni iddiaları və soyqırımı həqiqətləri // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-27 iyul. - № 165. - S. 4 ; № 166. - S. 4.

Fərhad Bədəlbəyli: "Xocalı" matəm musiqisi təkcə Azərbaycanda deyil, bütün dünyada soyqırımı qurbanlarının xatirəsinə ithaf olunmuşdur // Xalq qəzeti. - 2012.-3 avqust. - № 171. - S. 3.

Əlizadə, N. Ə. Tarixi yaddaşımız - "erməni soyqırımı" saxtakarlıq və ya əsl həqiqət // ADAU- nun elmi əsərləri. - 2012№ 1(kənd təsərrüfatının mexanikləşdirilməsi, elektrikləşdirilməsi və texniki xidmət sahələri üzrə).- S. 130-133.

Aslanov, E. M. Şamaxı soyqırımı // ADAU-nun elmi əsərləri. - 2012. - № 1(kənd təsərrüfatının mexanikləşdirilməsi, elektrikləşdirilməsi və texniki xidmət sahələri üzrə). - S. 137-139.

Bektaş, Həmzə. Erməni soyqırım iddiaları və gerçəkliklər: I Dünya müharibəsində erməni üsyanları və ermənilərin türklərə qarşı törətdikləri qətliamlar // Hərbi bilik. - 2012. - № 4. - S. 99-11.

Mustafayev, Rövşən. İllüziyaların iflası və ya erməni terrorizmi // Qarapapaqlar. - 2012. - № 6. - S. 5-8.

Erməni soyqırımı" qanununu qəbul etmək üçün Fransa Konstitusiyasını dəyişmək lazımdır": Səfir Paskal Monye: "Mən soyqırım məsələlərini qiymətləndirmə üzrə ekspert deyiləm, amma düşünürəm ki, Xocalıda baş verənlər faciədir" // 525-ci qəzet. - 2012.-18 oktyabr. - № 190. - S. 1. - Fransanın Azərbaycandakı səfiri Paskal Monyenin açıqlaması. Qasımlı, Musa. Bakı qırğınları: fevral 1905 - cil il // Milli Məclis. - 2012. - № Sentyabr- Oktyabr. - S. 62-69. - Erməni terror təşkilatlarının, xüsusən də Daşnaksutyunun fəaliyyətinin üçüncü mərhələsi 1905-ci ildən başladı. Bu zaman daşnaksutyunun 35 min nəfər yaraqlısı və çoxlu silah anbarları var idi.Terrorçuluq fəaliyyətlərinin ağırlıq mərkəzinin Cənubi Qafqaza keçirən erməni terrorçu təşkilatları bölgənin türk-müsəlman əhalisinə qarşı soyqırımlar törətməyə başladı.

Vüsal Meksikalılar erməni təxribatçılarını mərasimdən qovdular: Bir qrup erməni Xocalıda baş verənlərin soyqırım olmadığını sübut etmək istəyib // Həftə içi. - 2012.-1 noyabr. - № 187. - S. 1.

Vüsal Meksikalılar erməni təxribatçılarını mərasimdən qovdular: Bir qrup erməni Xocalıda baş verənlərin soyqırım olmadığını sübut etmək istəyib // Həftə içi. - 2012.-1 noyabr. - № 187. - S. 1

Xocalı soyqırımının tanıdılmasında diaspor təşkilatlarının rolu // Olaylar. - 2012.-3-5 noyabr. – № 190. - S. 15. ***

Нурани. Франция: скандальный законопроект аннулирован. Конституционный совет Франции признал закон об уголовной ответственности за отрицание "геноцида армян" не соответствующим Конституции // Эхо. - 2012.-29 февраля. - № 35. - С. 1. - [AZ-Г].

Мустафаев, Э. Предвыборный пиар: Николя Саркози и кандидат в президенты Франции Олланд обещают возобновить процесс принятия закона о криминализации отрицания т. н. "геноцида армян" // Зеркало. - 2012.-1 марта. - № 37. - С. 1. - [AZ-Г].

Ричард Лапайтис: "Я обвиняю палачей, которые творили эти зверства" // Азербайджанская Известия. - 2012.-7 марта. - № 41. - С. 1-2. - В Москве состоялась презентация

234 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------фильма, посвященного 20-летней годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида "Коридор без конца". Об этом и многом другом в интервью агентству "Вестник Кавказа" рассказал военный журналист Ричард Лапайтис [AZ-Г].

"Геноцид азербайджанцев: Кровавая летопись истории" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2012.- 28 марта. - № 54. - С. 1,3. - Вышел в свет двухтомник, подготовленный редакцией газеты "Азербайджан", "Геноцид азербайджанцев: Кровавая летопись истории" [AZ-Г].

Состоялась презентация сигнального варианта документального фильма "Бесконечный коридор" о Ходжалинском геноциде // Бакинский рабочий. - 2012.-13 марта. - № 48. - С. 6. - В церемонии презентации приняли участие первая леди Азербайджана Мехрибан Алиева и вице-президент Фонда Гейдара Алиева Лейла Алиева [AZ-Г].

Фараджова, Зохра. Ходжалы век назад, или 20 лет, равных веку / З. Фараджова // Region plus. - 2012. - № 4. - С. 12-15. - [AZ-J].

Маилов, Намик. Мир помянул Ходжалы: Нынешний год можно назвать переломным в вопросе международного признания геноцида в Ходжалы / Н. Маилов // Region plus. - 2012. - № 5. - С. 6-11. - [AZ-J].

"Геноцид азербайджанцев: Кровавая летопись истории" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2012.-28 марта. - № 54. - С. 1,3. - Вышел в свет двухтомник, подготовленный редакцией газеты "Азербайджан", "Геноцид азербайджанцев: Кровавая летопись истории" [AZ-Г].

31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев // Мир литературы. - 2012.- март. - № 3. - С. 4-5. - [AZ-Г].

Ханагаоглы, Тимур. Геноцид азербайджанцев 1918 года стал ударом по стране: мартовские события того времени еще раз показали, что террор против нашей страны является составляющей политики армянских националистов / Т. Ханагаоглы // Неделя. - 2012.-30 марта. - № 13. - С. 8. - [AZ-Г].

"Геноцид азербайджанцев: Кровавая летопись истории": так называется двухтомник, подготовленный редакцией газеты "Азербайджан" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2012.-30 марта. - № 56. - С. 1,3. - [AZ-Г].

Гулиева, Ильхама. Историю не стереть из памяти народа / И. Гулиева // Бакинский рабочий. - 2012.-31 марта. - № 57. - С. 5. - 31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев [AZ-Г].

235 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2013

Statement on White House website calls on Obama to announce Khojaly memorial day //AzerNEWS. - 2013.-30-31 January. - № 7. - p. 6.

Rajabova, Sara. New Mexico senate recognizes Khojaly massacre // AzerNEWS. - 2013.-1-5 February. - № 8. - p. 1.

Rajabova, Sara. Armenian-committed Khojaly genocide gaining int'l recognition // AzerNEWS. - 2013.-13-14 February. - № 11. - p. 6.

Jafarova, Aynur. Khojaly genocide petition collects 100,000 votes on White House website //AzerNEWS. - 2013.-13-14 February. - № 11. - p. 5.

Rajabova, Sara. Khojaly genocide commemorated abroad // AzerNEWS. - 2013.-20-21 February. - № 13. - p. 6.

Idayatova, Sabina. Khojaly massacre victims honored worldwide // AzerNEWS. - 2013.- february 27. - № 15. - P6.

***

Amerikalı konqresmen Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı çıxış edib // Səs. - 2013.-8 fevral. - № 24. S. 10. - ABŞ Nümayəndələr Palatasının Pensilvaniyadan olan üzvü Bill Şuster Konqresin iclasında Xocalı soyqırımı ilə bağlı çıxış etmişdir.

"Xocalıya ədalət": İslam Əməkdaşlıq Təşkilatına üzv ölkələrin dövlət başçıları kampaniyasına tam dəstək vermişlər: Qahirə Kommünikesi Xocalı qətliamını soyqırımı aktı kimi tanımışdır // İki sahil. - 2013.-9 fevral. - № 25. - S. 30.

Qurbanov, Allahşükür. Ermənilərin Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı ərazi iddiaları, soyqırımları və deportasiyalar // Respublika. - 2013.-12 fevral. - № 32. - S. 5 ; № 33. - S. 5. - Tarix elmləri doktoru Ataxan Paşayevin "Ermənilərin Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı ərazi iddiaları, soyqırımları və deportasiyalar (XIX-XX əsrlər)" adlı tədqiqat əsəri haqqında.

Loğmanoğlu, Səlim. Xocalı faciəsi beynəlxalq hüquq normalarına görə soyqırımı və insanlığa qarşı cinayətdir // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2013.-13 fevral. - № 27. - S. 12.

Abdulla, Abbas. Türklər erməniləri yox, ermənilər türkləri qətl edib: ("Daş yuxular" əsərinin yazarı Əkrəm Əylislinin nəzərinə) // Ədalət. - 2013.-15 fevral. - № 29. - S. 6.

İkramqızı, Fəxriyyə. Xocalı vəhşilikləri dünya mətbuatında // İki sahil. - 2013.-15 fevral. - № 29. - S. 19. - Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında.

Əhmədov, Anar. Xocalı faciəsi bəşər tarixinin ən qanlı hadisələrindən biridir // Olimpiya dünyası. - 2013.-19-21 fevral. - № 12. - S. 5.

Bəxtiyar Qaraca Qaradağlı soyqırımı - ikinci Xocalı // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-20 fevral. - № 39. - S. 6. 236 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

Məmmədli, Hülya. Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında həqiqətlərin dünya ictimaiyyətinə çatdırılması öz nəticələrini verir: Soyqırımı tanıyan dövlətlərin sayının artması ilə yanaşı, Azərbaycan həqiqətlərini tanıdan beynəlxalq layihələrin miqyası da genişlənir // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2013.-20 fevral. - № 32. - S. 5.

Vüsal Çexiya Xocalı soyqırımını tanıyıb: "İnsanlığa qarşı törədilən bu cinayəti bir çox dünya hökumətləri də pisləyiblər" // Həftə içi. - 2013.-20 fevral. - № 32. - S. 1, 2.

İsmayılbəyli, Süleyman. Xocalı soyqırımının beynəlxalq cinayət olması təsdiqini tapır: Artıq dünya ölkələri Azərbaycan həqiqətlərini qəbul etmək zorundadır // Olaylar. - 2013.-20 fevral. - № 32. - S. 15.

Kamalqızı, Rəfiqə., Nürəddinoğlu R. Xocalı soyqırımı bəşəri cinayətdir: "Səs" qəzeti Xocalı faciəsinin 21-ci ildönümü ilə bağlı dəyirmi masa keçirib // Səs. - 2013.-21 fevral. - № 33. - S. 8-9.

Xocalı əhalisi dünya ictimaiyyətinə müraciət etdi // Zaman. - 2013.-21 fevral. - № 33. - S. 3.

Xocalı soyqırımı bütün bəşəriyyətə qarşı törədilmiş cinayətdir // Gömrük xəbərləri. - 2013.- 23 fevral. - № 7. - S. 1.

Qasımov, Əbülfət. Gecə törədilmiş qətliam // Azərbaycan ordusu. - 2013.-23 fevral. - № 10. - S. 3. - Xocalı soyqırımından 21 il keçir.

Tapdıqqızı, Yaqut. Xocalıda görmədiklərimiz // New Baku Post. - 2013.-23 fevral. - № 14. - S. 6. - Xocalı soyqırımı haqqında.

Qədirov, Fikrət. Azərbaycanın ədalətli mövqeyi dünya tərəfindən dəstəklənir // Respublika. - 2013.-7 mart. - № 52. - S. 7.

Cavid. "Xocalıda baş verənlər soyqırım cinayəti idi" // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-7 mart. - № 43. - S. 7. - Diaspor və Lobbi Elmi Araşdırmalar mərkəzinin sədri, fəlsəfə doktoru Zaur Əliyevin araşdırmaları . Yerevanlı, Ağa Oktay. 1988-ci il. Yerevan hadisələri // Respublika. - 2013.-14 mart. - № 57. - S. 6 ; № 58. - S. 8. - Qərbi Azərbaycanda yaşayan azərbaycanlıların deportasiya edilməsi haqqında [AZ-Q].

Qəzənfəroğlu , Faiq. 31 mart və 26 fevral soyqırımları... // Cəmiyyət və Din. - 2013.-28 mart. - № 11. - S. 1,9.

Xəlilov, Mübariz. Ermənilərin Hacıqabul qətliamları // Zaman. - 2013.-28 mart. - № 53. - S. 12.

Aysel 31 mart soyqırımı: 1918-ci ilin mart-aprel aylarında Bakı, Şamaxı, Quba, Muğan və Lənkəranda ermənilər 50 min azərbaycanlını qətlə yetirir, 10 minlərlə insanı öz torpaqlarından qovurlar // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-28 mart. - № 52. - S. 10.

Uğur Şamaxıda mart qırğınları: Ermənilərin 1918-ci ildə Şamaxıdakı cinayətlərini ifşa edən çoxsaylı arxiv sənədləri var: Ermənilər azərbaycanlıların evlərini talan edib, yandırıb, mülki əhalini qəddarlıqla öldürüblər // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-28 mart. - № 52. - S. 14.

237 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Hüseynova, Rəfiqə. 31 mart soyqırımı tarixi həqiqəti deyir: "Hər bir işğalçı bilməlidir ki, bu işğalın sonu olmayacaqdır. Bu işğalın sonu ya sülh müqaviləsidir, ya da qaçılmaz məğlubiyyətdir".// Səs. - 2013.-28 mart. - № 53. - S. 10.

Turan, Anar. Mart soyqırımı: bəşəriyyət sussa da, faktlar susmur // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-29 mart. - № 64. - S. 5 ; № 65. - S. 4. - XX əsrin əvvələrində azərbaycanlılara və bütövlükdə türklərə qarşı baş vermiş dəhşətli mart qırğınlarının miqyası haqqında.

Etibar, İsgəndər. Haray: Azərbaycanlı körpələrə, yeniyetmələrə, gənclərə və bu günün yaşlılarına // Kaspi. - 2013.-29 mart. - № 53. - S. 12. - 31 mart soyqırımı barədə

Uğur Azərbaycan türklərinin soyqırımı: M. Ə. Rəsulzadənin redaktorluğu ilə Münhendə nəşr olunan "İstiqlal" qəzetinin 31-ci sayı 1918-ci ilin mart qırğınlarına həsr edilib // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.- 29 mart. - № 53. - S. 11.

Bitməyən qanlı hiylə: XX əsrdə 652 min Azərbaycan türkü ermənilərin soyqırımına məruz qalıb // Gündəlik Teleqraf. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 54. - S. 4.

Niftəliyev, İlqar. İrəvan quberniyasında erməni amansızlığı // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 65. - S. 14.

Dünyaminqızı, Qərənfil. Zamanın tələbinə uyan "bizlər" və nəticəsi Mart faciəsi // Kaspi. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 54. - S. 6.

31 Mart Soyqırımı - erməni terrorizmin növbəti səhifəsi // Yeni Azərbaycan. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 54. - S. 3.

Hüseynova, Rəfiqə. Erməni xəyanəti: terror, soyqırımı və deportasiya: 31 mart soyqırımı bu siyasətin tərkib hissəsidir // Səs. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 55. - S. 13.

İsmayıl, Eldar. Ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara qarşı törətdikləri soyqırımları tarixi faktlar əsasında // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-31 mart. - № 66. - S. 1.

Nazim Mustafa Ermənilərin 1905-1906-cı illərdə Zəngəzur qəzasında törətdikləri qırğınlar //Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-31 mart. - № 66. - S. 3 ; № 69. - S. 5.

Zeynal Vəfa Bakı qan gölündə üzdü // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-31 mart. - № 66. - S. 1. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür.

Bəxtiyar Qaraca Məqsəd Azərbaycanı məhv etmək idi // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-31 mart. - № 66. - S. 2. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür.

Nərimanoğlu, Məhəmməd. Qanlı səhifələr // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-31 mart. - № 66. - S. 3. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür.

Ülviyyə. Mart soyqırımı: Ermənilər Şamaxıda məscidə toplanmış yüzlərlə dinc əhalini, xüsusən qocaları, qadınları, uşaqları diri-diri yandırıblar // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-30 mart. - № 54. - S. 13.

Şirinova, Arzu. Quba qəzasında erməni cinayətləri // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-2 aprel. - № 55. - S. 10. Dünyaminqızı, Qərənfil. Soyqırımı və yaxud: Üzeyir Hacıbəylinin uzaqgörənliyi // Kaspi. - 2013.-2 aprel. - № 55. - S. 15. - [AZ-Q] 238 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------İmayılov, Kamran. 1919-cu ildə Əylisdə nə baş vermişdir // Azərbaycan. - 2013.-4 aprel. - № 69. - S. 6. - Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı haqqında [AZ-Q]

Hüseynov, Rizvan. 1918-ci ilin martı: Azərbaycanlıların kütləvi qətliamı erməni millətçiliyinin əsl simasının bariz göstəricisidir // Region plus. - 2013. - № 8 (172) 4 aprel. - S. 10-13. - [AZ-J]

ABŞ-ın Ayova ştatı 31 Mart Soyqırımını tanıyan qətnamə qəbul etmişdir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-5 aprel. - № 70. - S. 3.

İbayev, Vəfaddin. Xocalı soyqırımı beynəlxalq hüquq müstəvisində: Xocalı hadisələri azərbaycanlılara qarşı soyqırımının tərkib hissəsi kimi // Qarapapaqlar. - 2013. - № 2. - S. 53-58. - [AZ-J] . - ISSN 1987-6769.

Sağalmayan yaralar: 31 Mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür // Maliyyə və uçot. - 2013. - № 3. - S. 5-9. - [AZ-J]. - ISSN 2222-5358.

Hüseynov , Rizvan. "Sonuncu mogikanlar"ın acı taleyi: Azərbaycanlı əhalinin Ermənistandan kütləvi deportasiyasının 25-ci ildönümü tamam oldu // Region plus. - 2013. - № 16(180) 30 may. - S. 12-14. - [AZ-J].

Mədətoğlu, Əbülfət. Ağca kənddəki Xocalı // Ədalət. - 2013.-20 iyun. - № 109. - S. 7. - [AZ- Q]

"Soyqırım, deportasiyalar və ermənilərin Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı ərazi iddiaları (XIX-XX əsrlər)" // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-28 iyun. - № 138. - S. 8. - Azərbaycan Milli Arxiv İdarəsinin rəisi, tarix elmləri doktoru Ataxan Paşayevin "Soyqırım, deportasiyalar və ermənilərin Azərbaycan xalqına qarşı ərazi iddiaları (XIX-XX əsrlər)" kitabı çapdan çıxmışdır [AZ-Q]

Xəlil, A. İrəvana tərs sillə...: Moldovalı vəkil erməni parlamentində ermənilərin azərbaycanlılara qarşı soyqırım törətdiyini bildirdi // Ekspress. - 2013.-5 iyul. - № 119. - S. 2. - [AZ- Q]

Şamil, Ə. Sürgün olunanların sorağı ilə // 525-ci qəzet. - 2013.-18 iyul. - № 128. - S. 4. - [AZ- Q].

Uğur. Qədim türk torpağı - Borçalı: "Qurd oylağı" adlandırılan bu ərazilərə də sonradan erməniləri yerləşdiriliblər // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-8 avqust. - № 142. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q]

Uğur. Nüvədi necə türksüzləşdirildi?: Nüvədi soydaşlarımızın Ermənistandan deportasiya olunduğu sonuncu kənd idi // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-21 avqust. - № 149. - S. 14. - [AZ-Q].

239 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Orucova, Elza. Quba soyqırımı: tarixi həqiqətlər // Mədəniyyət. - 2013.-23 avqust. - № 59. - S. 12. - [AZ-Q]

Uğur. İrəvan qalasının işğalından 186 il ötür: İrəvan şəhərinin əhalisini həmişə əsasən Azərbaycan türkləri təşkil ediblər // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-1 oktyabr. - № 178. - S. 14. - [AZ-Q]

Paşayev, Ataxan. Azərbaycanlıların Ermənistan SSR-dən deportasiyası: 1948-1953-cü illər // Respublika. - 2013.-8 oktyabr. - № 221. - S. 11. - [AZ-Q].

Əliyev, Zaur. İrəvan - Oğuz yurdu: azərbaycanlıların Ermənistandan deportasiyası tarixin yaddaşında. // Qarapapaqlar. - 2013. - № 5. - S. 11-17. - [AZ-J]. - ISSN 1987-6769

Uğur. Repressiyaya məruz qalan Türklər // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-15 noyabr. - № 207. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q].

Mustafa, Nazim. Azərbaycanlıların əzəli torpaqlarından sonuncu – 1988-1989-cu illər deportasiyası // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-8 dekabr. - № 271. - S. 5. - İndi Ermənistan adlanan dövlətin ərazisində yaşayan azərbaycanlıların əzəli torpaqlarından sonuncu deportasiyasından düz 25 il ötür [AZ-Q]

Mustafa, Nazim. Azərbaycanlıların əzəli torpaqlarından sonuncu – 1988-1989-cu illər deportasiyası // Xalq qəzeti. - 2013.-10 dekabr. - № 272. - S. 6. - İndi Ermənistan adlanan dövlətin ərazisində yaşayan azərbaycanlıların əzəli torpaqlarından sonuncu deportasiyasından düz 25 il ötür [AZ-Q]

Tahirqızı, Ülviyyə. Azərbaycanın ilk qadın pedaqoqu: Mədinə xanım Qiyasbəyli də represiyanın qurbanı olub // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2013.-21 dekabr. - № 233. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q]

Ahmedov, Elçin. Ermenistan`ın etnik temizlik, soykırım ve işğalcilik politikasının sonuçları = The Results of Cleaning, Genocide and Aggression Policy of Armenia // Orta Doğu Araştırmaları Dergisi. - 2013. - C.IX, № 2(Karabag özel sayısı). - S. 73-86. - [TR-J]. - ISSN 1303-9075.

Yılmaz, Meşkure Karabağ savaşı ve adım adım Hocalı soykırımı = The İmpact of the Economy of the Khojaly Tragedy // Orta Doğu Araştırmaları Dergisi. - 2013. - Том C.IX, № 2(Karabag özel sayısı). - S. 95-104. - [TR-J]. - ISSN 1303-9075.

Allahyarova, Tahire. Soykırım suçunun degerlendirilmesi ve uluslararası hukukta "çifte standartlar" sorunu = Evaluation of the Crime of Genocide and "Double Standards" İssue in the İnternational Law // Orta Doğu Araştırmaları Dergisi. - 2013. - C.IX, № 2(Karabag özel sayısı). - S. 233-254. - [TR-J]. - ISSN 1303-9075.

***

Главы государств стран-членов Организации исламского сотрудничества полностью поддерживают кампанию «Справедливость к Ходжалы»: В Каирском коммюнике массовые убийства в Ходжалы признаны актом геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-9 февраля. - № 26. - С. 7.

240 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Касумова, Елизавета. Чтобы помнили...: 26 февраля -День памяти жертв геноцида в Ходжалы // Литературный Азербайджан. - 2013. - № 2. - С. 3-4. - О Ходжалинской трагедии.

Член Сената Колумбии выразила солидарность с азербайджанским народом по случаю 21-й годовщины Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-20 февраля. - № 33. - С. 2.

Ширинова, Мехрибан. Ходжалы: жертва политических авантюр: 21 годовщина геноцида против азербайджанского народа // Неделя. - 2013.-22 февраля. - № 7. - С. 7. - Интервью с историком Ризваном Гусейновым.

Венгерская партия Йоббик выступила с заявлением в связи 21-й годовщиной Ходжалинского геноцида // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-27 февраля. - № 38. - С. 5.

В Палате народов Парламентской ассамблеи Боснии и Герцеговины принята резолюция о признании и уважении территориальной целостности и суверенитета Азербайджанской Республики // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-28 февраля. - № 39. - С. 5.

Босния и Герцеговина признали, что Армения является агрессором Внешнеполитическая стратегия Президента Ильхама Алиева продолжает разоблачать коварство армян // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-28 февраля. - № 39. - С. 5.

Ахундова, У. Армянин - он и в Париже армянин: толпа представителей "многострадального народа" зверски избила двух азербайджанцев в стенах Национальной ассамблеи Франции // Зеркало. - 2013.-28 февраля. - № 39. - С. 1.

Лейла Алиева: "Зверски убитые в Ходжалы невинные люди никогда не будут забыты и вечно будут жить в наших сердцах" // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-1 марта. - № 40. - С. 4-5. - Вице-президент Фонда Гейдара Алиева Лейла ханум Алиева приняла участие в мероприятии, посвященном 21-й годовщине Ходжалинского геноцида.

Новрузоглу, Ровшан. Секретная справка: записки полковника // Зеркало /нед/. - 2013.-8 марта. - № 45. - С. 7,9. - Российский полковник В. Савельев, который возглавлял отдел контрразведки части №02270, 26 ноября 1992 года, 19 марта 1994 года, 22 августа 1998 года, а также в июле и декабре 2000 года представлял в ООН, Совет Европы, Главное разведывательное управление "секретные справки", в которых описывались подробности ходжалинской резни.

Генеральная Ассамблея штата Пенсильвания признала Ходжалинскую резню //Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-28 марта. - № 53. - С. 2.

Ассамблея штата Нью-Джерси признала геноцид азербайджанцев // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-28 марта. - № 53. - С. 2. - Ассамблея американского штата Нью-Джерси признала резолюцию, признающую 31 марта Днем памяти жертв геноцида азербайджанцев.

Мурсалова, М. 95 лет спустя... Массовое убийство граждан Азербайджана до сих пор не получило должной политической оценки // Неделя. - 2013.-29 марта. - № 12. - С. 4. - 31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев.

В штате Айова была принята прокламация по признанию геноцида азербайджанцев // Бакинский рабочий. - 2013.-5 апреля. - № 59. - С. 3.

241 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Гусейнов, Ризван. Горькая судьба "последних могикан": 25 лет массовой депортации азербайджанского населения Армении // Region plus. - 2013. - № 16 (180) 28 мая. - С. 12-14. - Об изгнании азербайджанского населения из советской Армении [AZ-J].

242 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------

2014 Rajabova, Sara. March 31 genocide remembered in details // AzerNEWS. - 2014.-28 March. - № 22. - p. 6. - [AZ-N]

* * * İsmayıl, Eldar. Qərbi Azərbaycandan soydaşlarımızın sonuncu deportasiyasından 25 il keçir // Xalq qəzeti. - 2014.-15 yanvar. - № 7. - S. 5. - [AZ-Q].

Uğur. Ermənilərin Şamaxıya hücumu // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2014.-28 mart. - № 51. - S. 13. - [AZ-Q]

Bəxtiyar Qaraca. Ağarza Babayevə atılan güllələr... // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-21 fevral. - № 38. - S. 8. - 1905-ci ilin fevral ayında Bakıda qanlı hadisələr başlanmışdır [AZ-Q]

Allahverdiyev, Məhərrəm. Soyqırımı və terrorçuluğu dəstəkləyən siyasət iflasa məhkumdur // Respublika. - 2014.-16 mart. - № 56. - S. 5. - 31 mart azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

İbrahimov, Elməddin. 31 mart soyqırımı insanlıq əleyhinə yönəlmiş qəddar cinayətdir // Respublika. - 2014.-19 mart. - № 58. - S. 9. - [AZ-Q]

Vəliyev, Xanlar. Soyqırımı insanlığa qarşı amansız cinayətdir // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-28 mart. - № 60. - S. 6. - 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Umudlu, Ellada. 1918-ci ilin mart qırğınları şamaxılıların yaddaşında // Azərbaycan müəllimi. - 2014.-28 mart. - № 11. - S. 8. - 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Zeynalov, Elçin. Erməni vandalizminin inkarolunmaz həqiqətləri // Respublika. - 2014.-28 mart. - № 60. - S. 7. - 31 mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırımı günüdür [AZ-Q]

Rüstəmova-Tohidi, Solmaz. Bakıda mart qırğınları // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-29 mart. - № 61. - S. 6. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırım günüdür [AZ-Q]

Abdullayev, Vəli. Soyqırım: mürur müddəti tətbiq edilmir! // Respublika. - 2014.-29 mart. - № 61. - S. 4. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırım günüdür [AZ-Q]

Almaz. 31 mart soyqırımı // Xalq cəbhəsi. - 2014.-29 mart. - № 52. - S. 8. - 1918-ci il 31 mart - məhz bu tarixdə azərbaycanlılar kütləvi şəkildə qırılıb, repressiyalara məruz qalıblar [AZ-Q]

Hüseynova, İradə. Tarixi təsdiqləyən Azərbaycan həqiqətləri: Ümummilli lider Heydər Əliyevin sərəncamı ilə 31 martın Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı günü kimi qeyd olunması bu həqiqətlərə işıq salır, erməni yalanları ifşa olunur // İki sahil. - 2014.-29 mart. - № 52. - S. 7,11. - [AZ-Q]

Ələsgərova, İradə. Azərbaycan tarixinin qanla yazılmış səhifəsi // Xalq qəzeti. - 2014.-30 mart. - № 62. - S. 4. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırım günüdür [AZ-Q]

Behbudov, Kamran. Bəşəriyyət soyqırımı faktlarına göz yummamalıdır // Xalq qəzeti. - 2014.- 30 mart. - № 62. - S. 5. - 31 Mart Azərbaycanlıların Soyqırım günüdür [AZ-Q]

243 Administrative Department of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan P R E S I D E N T I A L L I B R A R Y ------Cəfərli, Rəşad. Dünya birliyi gec-tez ermənilərin bəşəriyyətə ləkə və təhlükə olduğunu qəbul edəcək: Azərbaycan dövləti xalqımızın üzləşdiyi soyqırımının beynəlxalq ictimaiyyət tərəfindən tanınması və erməni faşizminin ifşası üçün dünyada fəal iş aparır // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-30 mart. - № 62. - S. 1-2. - [AZ-Q]

Rüstəmova-Tohidi, Solmaz. Azərbaycanlıların soyqırımı: Şamaxıda mart qırğınları: 1918-ci ildə Azərbaycan ərazisində müsəlmanlara və onların əmlaklarına qarşı törədilmiş zorakılıq halları fotosənədlərin gözü ilə // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-30 mart. - № 62. - S. 4-5. - [AZ-Q]

Qaraca, Bəxtiyar. Qarabağda erməni vəhşilikləri // Azərbaycan. - 2014.-30 mart. - № 62. - S. 7. - Yüz illik müharibələr [AZ-Q]

* * * Исламов, Аббас. «Великий Хаястан»: губительная идея в действии // Бакинский рабочий. - 2014.-24 января. - № 12. - С. 4-5. - О фактах геноцида и вандализма, сотворенных хайскими националистами против мусульманского населения Малой Азии и Кавказа [AZ-Г].

Касумов, Натик. Геноцид азербайджанцев дашнаки прикрывали гражданской войной // Вышка. - 2014.-28 марта. - № 12. - С. 4. - 31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев [AZ-Г]

31 марта - День геноцида азербайджанцев // Мир литературы. - 2014.- март. - № 3. - С. 4-5. - [AZ-Г]

Геноцид азербайджанцев, или Армянский фашизм // Каспiй = Kaspi: Еженедельный выпуск. - 2014.-29 марта. - № 22. - С. 4. - [AZ-Г]

244